THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  ILLINOIS 
LIBRARY 

287  <b 

E>22b 

1856 

V.  I 


THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  ILLINOIS 
LIBRARY 

287  (o 

E>22h 

1856 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 

University  of  Illinois  Urbana-Champaign  Alternates 


https://archive.org/details/historyofmethodi01  bang 


tee  ummr 

6F  :'i£. 


A HISTORY 


OF  THE 

METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 

BY  NATHAN  BANGS,  D.  D. 

IN  FOUB  VOLUMES. 


VOLUME  I. 

FROM  THE  YEAR  1766  TO  THE  YEAR  1792. 


TENTH  EDITION,  REVISED  AND  CORRECTED. 


“How  goodly  are  thy  tents,  O Jacob  ; and  thy  tabernacles,  O Israel,”  Num- 
bers xxiv,  5. 

“Behold,  I send  an  Angel  before  thee— beware  of  him,  and  obey  his  voice  ; 
provoke  him  not. — If  thou  shalt  indeed  obey  his  voice,  and  do  all  that  I speak, 
then  I will  be  an  enemy  to  thine  enemies,  and  an  adversary  to  thine  adversa- 
ries,” Exod.  xxiii,  20-22. 


Ncto^ljork: 

PUBLISHED  BY  CARLTON  & PHILLIPS, 

200  MULBERRY-STREET. 

1856. 


“Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1839, 
by  T.  Mason  and  G.  Lane,  in  the  Clerk’s  Office  of  the  Dis 
trict  Court  of  the  Southern  District  of  New-York.” 


PREFACE 


TO 

A HISTORY  OF  THE  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 


The  following  history  has  been  compiled  from 
Wesley’s  Works,  the  British  and  American  Minutes 
of  Conferences,  Moore’s  and  Watson’s  Life  of  the 
Wesleys,  Asbury’s  Journal,  Lee’s  History  of  the  Me- 
thodists, the  Life  of  Dr.  Coke,  Lee’s  and  Garrettson’s^ 
Memoirs,  Abbott’s  Life,  from  historical  notices  and 
anecdotes  of  Methodism  found  in  the  Arminian  and 
Methodist  Magazines,  the  Methodist  Magazine  and 
Quarterly  Review,  the  Christian  Advocate  and  Jour- 
nal, together  with  such  original  anecdotes  and  histo- 
rical sketches  as  I have  been  able  to  collect  from  the 
lips  of  living  persons,  and  my  own  knowledge. 

For  the  facts  contained  in  the  Introduction,  I am 
indebted  chiefly  to  Bancroft’s  “ History  of  the  Colo- 
nization of  the  United  States” — a work  of  rare  merit 
and  of  incomparable  worth  to  the  student  of  Ameri- 
can history — collating  it,  however,  with  others  who 
have  written  upon  the  same  subject.  It  would  have 
been  no  less  gratifying  to  me  than  edifying  to  the 
reader,  had  it  been  in  my  power  to  give  a more  par- 
ticular account  of  the  religious  state  of  the  colonies 
from  the  beginning  to  about  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth 

6733 16 


4 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


century ; but  the  space  allowed  in  a short  introduc- 
tion to  the  history  of  one  denomination  of  Christians 
would  not  admit  of  a more  ample  detail  of  general 
facts  in  relation  to  that  period  of  our  colonial  history. 

About  sixteen  years  since  I commenced  writing  a 
“ History  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,”  and 
had  actually  brought  it  down  to  about  the  year  1810; 
but  the  whole  manuscript  was  consumed  by  the  dis- 
astrous fire  which  destroyed  our  Book  Room  and  its 
valuable  contents  in  the  winter  of  1836.  Of  this 
casualty  I was  not  apprized  until  my  return  from  the 
last  General  Conference,  when,  on  searching  my  pri- 
vate desk  at  home,  where  I thought  it  had  been 
deposited,  my  manuscript  was  not  to  be  found  ; and 
hence  the  fact  was  disclosed  that  it  must  have  been 
consumed,  together  with  some  other  documents  of  a 
’similar  character,  in  the  conflagration  of  our  book 
depository. 

It  was  under  the  impression  that  my  manuscript  w^as 
in  existence  that  I asked  and  obtained  liberty  of  the 
General  Conference,  in  1836,  to  have  access  to  their 
journals  and  documents,  to  enable  me  to  complete  my 
design  with  the  greater  accuracy  and  more  in  detail. 
Of  this  privilege,  however,  I have  not  been  able  to 
make  any  use  in  the  present  volume,  as  I can  find  no 
journal  of  the  proceedings  of  any  General  Conference 
of  an  earlier  date  than  the  year  1800.  But  should 
my  life  and  health  be  spared  to  complete  my  work  by 
adding  a second  volume,  I trust  I shall  be  enabled  to 
enrich  it  with  such  extracts  from  those  journals  as 
will  be  found  interesting  to  the  general  reader,  and 
particularly  to  those  to  whom  the  affairs  of  the  church 
may  hereafter  be  committed. 

1 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  5 

This  latter  period  of  our  history  abounds  in  ma- 
terials, while  that  embraced  in  the  present  volume  is, 
in  some  respects,  comparatively  barren,  as  but  few  of 
those  who  were  instrumental  in  planting  Methodism  in 
this  country  have  left  particular  records  of  their  labors 
and  sufferings,  with  which  the  page  of  history  might 
be  enriched.  The  sources,  however,  whence  my 
information  is  derived,  are  of  the  most  authentic  cha- 
racter ; and  I trust  it  will  not  be  devoid  of  interest 
and  instruction  to  those  who  take  pleasure  in  survey- 
ing the  stones  of  our  temple,  and  in  comparing  its 
present  with  its  past  condition,  and  of  anticipating  its 
future  prospects  and  success.  But  though  the  ma- 
terials for  furnishing  a very  particular  history  of  the 
early  days  of  Methodism  in  these  United  States  are 
comparatively  sparse,  when  viewed  in  their  scattered 
and  isolated  condition ; yet  when  carefully  collected 
and  put  together  in  consecutive  order,  they  cannot 
fail  to  form  an  interesting  and  instructive  medium  of 
information  ; and  more  especially  to  those  whose  spi- 
ritual welfare  is  identified  with  this  humble  branch 
of  the  church  of  Jesus  Christ.  This  I have  endea- 
vored to  do,  according  to  the  best  of  my  ability,  and 
hope  that  whatever  errors  may  be  detected  by  the 
candid  and  critical  reader,  they  will  be  attributed  to 
their  proper  source,  and  pointed  out  with  that  spirit 
of  friendliness  which  will  ensure  their  correction. 

In  speaking  of  the  authorities  on  which  I have 
relied  for  information  in  the  compilation  of  this  his- 
tory, I feel  it  an  act  of  justice  to  refer  particularly  to 
Lee’s  History  of  the  Methodists,  and  to  Bishop  As- 
bury’s  Journal,  principally  because  I think  they  have 
not  been  appreciated  according  to  their  worth. 

1 


6 


A HISTOKi  OF  THE 


Though,  considered  as  a whole,  the  Journal  of 
Bishop  Asbury  is  somewhat  dry  and  monotonous,  on 
account  of  its  diurnal  details  of  incidents  of  a private 
character  ; yet  the  historian  of  Methodism  will  find 
it  a rich  depository  of  important  facts,  illustrative  of 
the  rise  and  progress  of  the  work  of  God  in  this  coun- 
try ; and  he  will  be  both  delighted  and  astonished  at 
the  immense  labors  and  no  little  sufferings  which 
this  man  of  God  performed  and  endured  in  His  holy 
work.  With  a view  to  do  justice  to  his  character, 
I have  made  Bishop  Asbury  the  principal  hero  of  the 
narrative,  borrowing  freely  from  his  journals  whatever 
might  tend  to  throw  light  upon  the  subject,  and  to 
present  fairly  and  fully  the  active  part  which  he  took 
in  the  erection  of  this  spiritual  building.  He  was 
the  father  of  Methodism  in  this  country,  and,  as  such, 
deserves  a conspicuous  place  in  that  temple  which 
his  own  hands  contributed  so  effectually  to  erect,  that 
his  sons  in  the  gospel  and  successors  in  the  ministry 
may  look  to  him  as  an  exemplar  for  their  imitation, 
and  be  stimulated  and  strengthened  in  their  work. 

As  to  Lee’s  History,  though  it  might  have  been 
more  amplified  in  some  particulars,  and  less  minute 
in  others,  yet  I consider  it  the  most  important  narra- 
tive we  have  of  early  Methodism  in  these  United 
States,  and  a most  valuable  text-book  for  the  future 
historian.  Next  to  Bishop  Asbury,  Mr.  Lee  travelled 
the  most  extensively  through  the  country,  and  took 
an  active  and  important  part  in  the  various  transac- 
tions of  the  church,  both  in  the  Annual  and  General 
Conferences,  as  well  as  in  the  field  of  itinerancy, 
being  a preacher  of  most  indefatigable  industry  iflid 
steady  perseverance.  And,  what  enabled  him  to  state 
1 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  7 

the  facts  which  he  has  recorded  in  his  history  with 
the  greatest  accuracy,  he  also  kept  a daily  record  of 
his  travels,  and  marked  with  the  eye  of  a keen  and 
attentive  observer  whatever  came  within  the  circle  of 
his  observation. **  Hence  many  parts  of  his  narrative 
are  made  up,  particularly  those  which  relate  to  Me- 
thodism in  some  of  the  southern  states  and  in  New* 
England,  from  his  own  knowledge  and  experience. 
On  him,  therefore,  I have  freely  drawn  for  ^whatever 
might  tend  to  answer  my  main  design,  in  presenting 
to  the  reader  a faithful  history  of  the  rise  and  progress 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  these  United 
States. 

In  some  instances,  however,  I have  found,  in  col 
lating  them,  that  the  printed  Minutes  and  Mr.  Lee 
particularly  in  respect  to  numbers,  disagree  ; and  in 
such  cases  the  preference  has  always  been  given  to  the 
public  and  authorized  documents  of  the  church. 

These  remarks  have  been  made  in  reference  to 
these  two  authors,  not  with  a view  to  disparage  in 
the  least  degree  others  who  have  written  upon  the 
same  subject,  but  chiefly,  as  before  said,  because  it  is 
believed  that  their  respective  merits  have  not  been 
duly  appreciated.  It  is  true  Mr.  Lee  might  have 
been  led  from  some  cause  to  withhold  somewhat  of 
that  meed  of  praise  which  was  justly  due  to  Bishop 
Asbury,  on  account  of  which  the  latter  was  not  well 
pleased  with  his  history,  yet  impartial  posterity  will 
do  justice  to  them  both ; and  while  is  awarded  to  the 
first  historian  of  American  Methodism  the  merit  of 

* His  manuscript  journals,  which  were  quite  voluminous, 
were  also  consumed  by  the  burning  of  the  Book  Room. 

1 


8 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


collecting  and  recording  facts  with  fidelity,  to  Bishop 
Asbury  will  be  given  the  praise  of  having  contri- 
buted more  largely  than  any  one  else  in  this  country, 
and  in  his  day,  to  the  planting,  watering,  and  prun- 
ing this  tree  of  righteousness,  as  well  as  of  having 
left  a faithful  record  of  such  events  as  furnish  the 
historian  with  materials  for  his  work.  To  only  a 
small  part  of  this  record  had  Mr.  Lee  access,  as 
but  a small  portion  of  the  journals  was  published 
until  some  years  after  his  history  was  written ; and 
hence  the  present  history  has  the  advantage  of  its 
predecessor  in  being  able  to  incorporate  in  its  pages 
much  valuable  information  unknown  to  Mr.  Lee.  It 
has  also  enriched  its  pages  with  matter  which,  though 
it  might  have  been  in  existence,  was  either  beyond 
the  reach  of  tfiat  writer,  or  was  not  deemed  of  suffi-. 
cient  importance  to  demand  his  attention. 

Having  thus  discharged  what  I consider  an  obliga- 
tion to  this  greater  and  lesser  light  of  Methodism, 
both  of  whom  are  now  doubtlessly  enjoying  together 
the  reward  of  their  labors  and  sufferings  in  the 
cause  of  Christ,  I proceed  to  say,  that  I hesitated  for 
some  time  whether  or  not  to  refer  in  the  margin  to 
every  authority  I might  quote,  or  on  whom  I might 
draw  for  the  facts  embodied  in  the  history,  or  merely 
to  make  a general  reference,  as  is  done  in  the  com- 
mencement of  this  preface.  As  such  perpetual  refer- 
ences would  considerably  swell  the  body  of  the  work, 
without  adding  any  thing  to  the  stock  of  information, 
01  to  the  authenticity  of  the  facts  detailed,  it  was 
thought  most  advisable  to  adopt  the  latter  course.  In 
most  instances,  however,  when  any  important  matter 
is  introduced  into  the  thread  of  the  narrative,  or  the 
1 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 


9 


language  of  others  has  been  used,  due  credit  has 
been  given  by  a reference  to  the  proper  authority. 

That  the  blessing  of  God  may  accompany  this 
effort  to  trace  his  providence  and  grace  in  his  watch- 
ful care  over  this  branch  of  his  church,  and  that  it 
may  continue  to  be  showered  abundantly  upon  his 
heritage,  until  his  “ dominion  shall  he  from  sea  even  to 
sea,  and  from  the  river  even  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,” 
the  author  would  unite  his  fervent  prayers  with  all 
those  who  love  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity . 

N.  Bangs 


New-York , July  14,  1838. 


A HISTORY 


OF  THE 

METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH 


INTRODUCTION. 

In  presenting  a history  of ^ this  denomination  of 
% Christians  to  the  reader,  it  seems  proper  to  introduce 
it  by  a few  historical  sketches  of  the  first  settlements 
of  the  country,  accompanied  with  an  account  of  the 
civil  and  religious  state  of  the  people  at  the  time 
Methodism  was  introduced. 

The  discovery  of  America  by  Columbus  in  149  2,^ 

# The  reader  is  doubtless  aware  that  the  first  discovery  of 
America  has  been  attributed  to  the  Norwegians,  by  whom  Ice- 
land was  peopled.  It  seems  indeed  indisputable,  especially 
from  the  documents  which  have  been  recently  brought  to  light 
by  “ The  Royal  Society  of  Northern  Antiquarians,”  that  as 
early  as  986  Greenland  was  discovered  by  a company  of  Nor- 
wegians from  Iceland,  and  a settlement  effected  there  by  emi- 
grants from  that  place.  And  it  is  equally  true,  by  the  same 
authority,  that  these  persons,  assisted  by  some  of  their  country- 
men from  Norway,  from  the  year  1000  and  onward  to  near  the 
close  of  the  13th  century,  discovered  various  portions  of  the 
coast  of  North  America,  from  Nova  Scotia  along  down  as  far 
south  as  the  Chesapeake  Bay,  if  not  even  as  far  as  Florida.  It 
seems  also  that  landings  were  made  at  a number  of  places,  and 
a traffic  carried  on  for  short  seasons  with  the  natives.  But  it 
is  equally  certain  that  no  permanent  settlements  were  made,  nor 
any  right  acquired  to  the  soil  from  the  aboriginal  inhabitants. 

Whether  Columbus  had  any  knowledge  of  these  facts,  as 

l 


12 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


awakened  a spirit,  of  bold  and  adventurous  enterprise 
in  Europe  to  which  the  minds  of  men  heretofore  had 
been  strangers,  and  gave  them  an  impulse  in  quite  a 
new  direction.  The  impetus  thus  given  to  European 
adventure  received  a fresh  impulse  by  the  discovery 
of  the  northern  continent  of  the  new  world,  by  John 
and  Sebastian  Cabot,  father  and  son,  in  1497,  only 
five  years  after  the  intrepid  Columbus  had  solved 'the 
problem  respecting  the  existence  of  a western  hemi- 
sphere. 

Within  the  boundaries  of  these  United  States  the 
first  permanent  settlement  was  made  by  the  Spaniards ; 
for  though  the  Cabots  were  the  first  to  discover  the 
continent,  and  Columbus  the  first  European  who  set 
foot  on  the  islands  bordering  upon  the  American  coast, 
it  is  manifest  that  no  permanent  settlement  was  made 
on  the  continent  until  it  was  effected  by  Melendez, 
who  took  possession  of  Florida  September  7,  in  1565, 
in  the  name  of  his  master,  Philip  II.,  king  of  Spain, 
and  on  the  next  day  laid  the  foundation  of  the  town 
of  St.  Augustine,  deriving  the  name  from  the  saint  on 
whose  day  he  came  upon  the  coast. 

After  many  ineffectual  attempts  by  Sir  Walter 

some  contend,  or  not,  it  is  certain  that  he  struck  out  a new  path 
for  the  discovery  of  this  western  world,  Inasmuch  as  the  Nor- 
wegians came  across  from  one  of  the  most  northern  kingdoms 
of  Europe  to  Iceland,  and  probably  never  dreamed  of  a connec- 
tion between  America  and  the  south  of  Europe  in  the  direction 
taken  by  Columbus.  Nor  were  there,  so  far  as  has  been  dis- 
covered, the  least  tra<^es  of  civilization  on  the  northern  coast  of 
America  when  taken  possession  of  by  Europeans  in  the  16th 
century.  The  adventures  of  Columbus,  therefore,  and  his  im- 
mediate followers,  had  all  tin'  characteristics. of  original  enter- 
prise, and  of  'priority  in  discovery,  as  much  so  as  if  the  eye  of 
civilized  man  had  never  before  beheld  this  western  continent. 

1 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  13 

Raleigh,  a statesman  uniting  in  himself  the  qualities  of 
a philosopher,  a Christian,  and  a hero,  to  found  a settle- 
ment in  Virginia,  at  a place  now  within  the  bounds 
of  North  Carolina,  May  13,  1607,  forty-one  years 
after  the  foundation  for  St.  Augustine  was  laid,  the 
colony  was  founded  at  Jamestown,  on  James  River; 
the  river  and  town  being  named  in  honor  of  the  sove- 
reign, James  I.  of  England,  under  whose  auspices 
the  enterprise  was  planned  and  executed.  In  the 
charter  granted  to  this  colony,  it  was  stipulated  that 
religion  should  be  established  according  to  the  doc- 
trines and  ritual  of  the  Church  of  England ; and 
so  it  continued  until  after  the  independence  of  the 
United  States  was  achieved. 

The  next  settlement  was  made  by  the  “ pilgrims,” 
who,  after  a tedious  voyage,  and  many  perilous  es- 
capes, landed  on  the  Plymouth  Rock,  on  Monday, 
December  1 1,  1620.  This  was  the  foundation  of  the 
colonies  of  New-England ; and  it  was  made  by  a 
company  of  bold,  independent,  religious  adventurers, 
who  fled  from  persecution  in  the  old,  to  seek  an  asy- 
lum of  religious  liberty  in  the  new  world. 

From  this  small  settlement  the  state  of  Massachu- 
setts dates  its  origin.  These  pilgrims  had  imbibed 
the  principles  of  Congregationalism,  and  hence  this 
system  became,  in  the  growth  of  the  colony,  the 
established,  and,  in  some  respects,  the  intolerant  reli- 
gion of  the  land ; and,  with  some  mitigation  in  the 
sternness  of  its  principles,  which  grew  out  of  the  im- 
provements of  the  times  and  the  progress  of  civil  and 
religious  liberty,  remained  so  until  some  time  after  the 
revolution  had  effected  the  independence  of  these 
United  States. 


1 


14 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


In  1623  settlements  were  established  on  the  banks 
of  the  Piscataqua  River,  and  Portsmouth  and  Dover 
are  among  the  oldest  towns  in  New-England.  These 
were  included  in  the  grant  made  to  those  who  after- 
ward were  instrumental  in  rearing  the  state  of  New- 
Hampshire,  in  which  the  same  religious  principles 
predominated  that  characterized  Massachusetts. 

In  1634  the  colony  of  Maryland  was  settled  by 
Mr.  Calvert,  a descendant  of  Lord  Baltimore  May 
27th  of  this  year  Mr.  Calvert  founded  the  village  of 
St.  Mary’s,  situated  on  the  river  of  the  same  name. 
Though  a Roman  Catholic,  yet,  witnessing  the  intole- 
rant spirit  which  reigned  at  home,  and  also  pervaded 
to  some  extent  the  colonies  in  the  new  world,  he  was 
careful  to  provide  for  the  free  exercise  of  religion  un- 
der his  chartered  rights  : and  thus  a Roman  Catholic, 
adhering  to  a system  of  religion  justly  considered  the 
most  intolerant  of  all  the  modifications  of  Christianity 
extant,  had  the  honor  of  exhibiting  to  the  savages  and 
settlers  of  this  western  world  the  first  example  of  re- 
ligious freedom.  And  among  all  the  colonies,  none, 
except  that  of  Rhode  Island,  were  more  strenuous  as- 
serters  of  civil  and  religious  freedom,  as  exhibited  in 
a truly  republican  government,  than  were  the  first 
settlers  of  Maryland. 

The  next  founder  of  a pure  religious  republic  was 
Roger  Williams.  After  suffering  various  persecutions 
from  the  magistrates  of  Massachusetts,  for  the  bold, 
Scriptural,  and  rational  manner  in  which*  he  asserted 
and  vindicated  the  principles  of  civil  and  religious 
liberty,  he  became  a voluntary  exile  from  the  colony 
to  which  he  had  come  to  avoid  religious  persecution 
at  home,  and,  in  company  witli  five  companions, 
1 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  15 

landed  at  a place  in  the  wilderness  which  he  called, 
as  a pious  memento  of  the  goodness  of  God  toward 
him  and  his  fellow  exiles,  Providence , affirming  in  the 
fulness  of  his  heart,  “ I desired  it  might  be  for  shelter 
for  persons  distressed  in  conscience.”  This  happened 
in  June,  1636,  and  was  the  beginning  of  the  colony 
of  Rhode  Island.  As  it  was  a love  of  religious  free- 
dom which  led  to  the  settlement  of  the.  colony,  so  it 
has  ever  continued  to  be  distinguished  by  this  excel- 
lent trait  of  the  Christian  character. 

From  the  colony  of  Massachusetts,  Connecticut 
received  its  first  emigrants  ; and,  in  1661,  under  the 
government  of  the  estimable  Winthrop,  the  new  settle- 
ments of  Hartford  and  New-Haven,  hitherto  indepen- 
dent of  each  other,  became  united  under  one  charter 
— a charter  which  guarantied  to  them  the  rights  of 
conscience  and  the  blessings  of  civil  liberty.  As  the 
settlers  of  this  part  of  the  country  were  the  like  hardy 
sons  of  the  puritans  with  those  who  built  up  the  co- 
lonies of  Massachusetts  and  Rhode  Island,  so  they  es- 
tablished for  themselves  similar  regulations  in  respect 
to  religion  and  morals,  distinguished  by  a rigid  ad- 
herence to  the  Scriptures,  as  interpreted  and  applied 
by  the  Congregationalists.  Though  less  * severe  to- 
ward other  sectarists  than  their  elder  brethren,  yet 
they  were  exclusive  in  their  views  of  church  order 
and  discipline,  and  so  remained  even  after  the  tree  of 
liberty  had  succeeded  the  pillar  of  royalty.  * 

As  early  as  1615,  six  years  after  Hudson  entered 
the  noble  river  which  .bears  his  name,  a settlement 
was  begun  by  the  Dutch  on  Manhattan  Island,  (now 
New-lTork,)  and  probably  in  the  same  year  at  Albany. 
The  political  and  religious  disputes  with  which  the 

1 


16 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


states  of  Holland  were  agitated  at  that  time,  very 
much  retarded  the  progress  of  the  infant  settlement  in 
this  colony.  These  having  in  a measure  subsided, 
soon  after,  through  the  agency  of  the  Dutch  West 
India  Company,  the  work  of  colonization  went  for- 
ward more  prosperously,  and  New-York  soon  took  its 
destined  place  among  American  colonies,  as  one  of  the 
stars  which  was  to  illuminate  this  western  hemisphere. 
As  traffic,  not  religion,  nor  civil  liberty,  led  to  the 
first  settlement  of  this  portion  of  our  country,  it  was 
not  only  slow  in  its  progress,  but  undistinguishable 
for  any  other  religious  or  civil  character  than  that 
which  pervaded  the  institutions  of  Holland.  They 
were  Protestants  of  the  Calvinistic  school,  and  aristo- 
cratic in  their  civil  institutions.  The  progress  of 
events,  however,  introduced  various  sects  into  the  pro- 
vince, subject  to  those  restrictions  which  the  colonial 
legislature  saw  fit  to  impose. 

In  1631  the  state  of  Delaware  received  its  first 
emigrants  from  Holland,  under  the  guardianship  of 
De  Vries,  who  established  themselves  near  the  site 
of  Lewistown.  These  were  under  the  influence  of 
the  same  principles  with  those  who  had  taken  posses- 
sion of  Ndw-York.  It  afterward,  in  the  year  1638, 
received  an  accession  of  emigrants  from  Sweden, 
who  formed  a settlement  near  the  mouth  of  Chris- 
tiana Creek.  Of  the  religious  state  of  this  colony 
little  is  known,  only  that,  when  they  sailed,  they  were 
provided  with  a religious  teacher.  The  Reformation, 
however,  had  already  taken  firm  hold  of  Sweden,  and 
hence  we  may  presume  that  Protestantism  was  early 
interwoven  in  their  civil  compact. 

In  16G4  New-Jersey  received  a separate  and  in 
I 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  17 

dependent  colonial  existence.  Before  this  period  it 
had  been  claimed  both  by  the  Dutch,  Swedes,  and 
English,  and  the  settlers  were  from  each  of  these  na- 
tions, most  of  whom  from  the  older  colonies  which 
had  been  established  on  the  continent.  The  charter 
by  which  the  people  held  their  rights  contained  the 
seeds  of  civil  and  religious  liberty,  and  all  claimed 
the  right  of  worshipping  God  according  to  the  dictates 
of  their  consciences.  What  was  called  “ West 
New- Jersey,”  was  first  settled  by  the  Quakers,  who 
established  themselves  on  the  east  bank  of  the  De- 
laware River,  and  founded  the  town  of  Burlington 
in  1677. 

About  the  year  1660  North  Carolina  was  colo- 
nized. It  was  first  peopled  by  some  adventurous 
emigrants  from  New-England  and  Virginia,  by  whom, 
however,  it  was  soon*  abandoned,  on  accqunt  of  the 
rigorous  measures  adopted  by  the  wealthy  proprietors, 
to  whom  the  country  was  granted  by  King  Charles  II. 
Unlike  most  of  the  other  colonies,  this  appears  to  have 
been  undertaken  by  its  original  proprietors  for  the  sake 
of  improving  their  fortune ; but  so  widely  had  the  seeds 
of  civil  and  religious  liberty  been  sown  in  the  Ameri- 
can soil,  that  it  was  extremely  difficult,  if  indeed  not 
impossible,  to  plant  any  colony  here,  with  a prospect 
of  success,  without  the  nutriment  of  rational  liberty. 
Accordingly,  the  proprietors  were  compelled  to  yield 
to  the  spirit  of  the  times,  and  grant,  to  the  settlers  o.f 
North  Carolina  the  liberty  of  self-government;  and,  in 
the  language  of  the  historian  of  those  times,  “ the  shield 
of  ecclesiastical  oppression  was  swathed  in  indepen- 
dence.” Then  were  they  enabled  to  take  a stand 
among  the  sister  colonies,  as  another  star  in  the  bright 

2 1 


18 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


constellation  which  began  to  shed  a lustre  in  this 
western  hemisphere. 

In  1670  South  Carolina  was  founded,  and  the  first 
settlement  was  made  on  the  banks  of  Ashley  River, 
of  which,  however,  nothing  now  remains  to  mark  the 
spot,  except  the  line  of  a moat  which  served  for  a de- 
fence against  the  natives.  This  colony,  resisting  the 
attempts  which  were  made  by  the  proprietaries  to 
establish  a despotic  government,  was  established  on 
the  basis  of  republican  liberty,  by  which  the  rights  of 
conscience  were  guarantied  to  the  colonists.  The 
first  permanent  settlement  was  made  on  a neck  of 
land  called  Oyster  Point,  now  the  city  of  Charleston, 
in  1673.  The  principles  of  religion  were  early  in- 
corporated in  the  civil  institutions  of  South  Carolina, 
granting  to  all  sects  the  liberty  of  worshipping  God 
in  the  manner  most  agreeable  to  themselves,  and  th6 
colony  was  enriched  by  many  of  those  pious  and  per 
secuted  Huguenots,  who  fled  from  the  intolerance  of 
the  bigoted  Louis  XIV.,  whose  troubled  conscience 
played  easily  into  the  hands  of  his  stern  and  more 
bigoted  advisers. 

The  colony  of  Pennsylvania  was  first  settled  by 
Quakers,  chiefly  emigrants  from  West  Jersey.  But 
in  1682  William  Penn  himself  arrived  in  the  Dela- 
ware, and  landed  at  Newcastle,  on  the  western  bank 
of  that  noble  river,  where  he  found  a company  of 
Swedes,  Dutch,  and  English,  to  welcome  his  approach. 
In  Chester  lie  found  a few  of  his  honest  followers. 
In  the  early  part  of  the  month  of  November  he  landed 
at  the  site  of  Philadelphia;  and  the  next  year  he 
formed  the  grand  treaty  with  the  Indians  beneath  the 
shade  of  a lofty  elm,  by  which  they  mutually  bound 
1 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  19 

themselves  in  | perpetual  covenant  ot  peace  and 
friendship.  As  the  emigrants  who  founded  this  co- 
lony were  voluntary  exiles  from  religious  persecution 
in  England,  and  were  guided  by  an  unconquerable 
love  of  liberty,  they  took  care  to  guaranty  to  all  the 
rights  of  conscience,  and  to  guard,  in  the  most  sacred 
manner,  the  original  interests  of  the  aboriginals  of  the 
country.  And  it  is  due  to  historic  truth  to  say,  that 
William  Penn  surpassed  all  his  competitors  in  his 
strict  adherence  to  the  terms  of  the  treaty  with  the 
Indians,  and  in  commanding  their  respect  and  confi- 
dence. The  name  which  was  given  to  the  colony, 
Pennsylvania , (Penn's  Woods.)  indicated  his  own  right 
in  the  soil,  a right  secured  by  a double  purchase,  first 
from  his  king,  and  secondly  from  the  natives,  while  the 
name  given  to  the  city  (Philadelphia,  meaning  brotherly 
love)  served  as  a memento  of  the  sacred  principle 
which  bound  them  together  as  a band  of  brothers.  I 
need  hardly  add  that  this  state  has  ever  been  distin- 
guished for  its  stern  adherence  to  those  principles  of 
liberty  and  equality  by  which  it  was  first  bound  together. 

The  colony  of  Georgia  was  established  in  1733, 
under  the  patronage  of  General  Oglethorpe,  chiefly 
by  members  of  the  Church  of  England.  In  1736 
the  colony  was  visited  by  the  Rev.  Messrs.  John  and 
Charles  Wesley,  at  the  request  of  the  trustees  and 
governor  of  the  colony,  as  missionaries  to  the  Chero- 
kee Indians.  Here,  also,  the  principles  of  civil  and 
religious  freedom  were  interwoven  into  their  institu 
tions,  and  have  since  guided  their  legislature  in  their 
civil  enactments. 

Settlements  were  made  in  Vermont  between  the  , 
years  1744  and  1749.  The  oldest  town,  Benning- 

I 


20 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


ton,  was  chartered  in  the  latter  year.  In  1777,  a 
constitution,  plain  and  simple  in  its  provisions,  and  the 
most  democratic  of  any  of  the  states  in  the  union  in 
its  principles,  was  formed  and  adopted.  Under  ihis^ 
instrument  the  rights  of  conscience  are  secured  alike 
to  all  the  citizens  of  the  state,  though  the  original  set- 
tlers were  principally  of  the  Congregational  order,  being 
emigrants  from  the  older  New-England  states.  Here, 
therefore,  religious  freedom  is  enjoyed  without  any 
legal  restraint,  and  all  denominations  sit  quietly  “ un- 
der ther  own  vines  and  fig-trees,”  enjoying  the  fruits 
of  their  industry  and  the  blessings  of  a gospel  ministry. 

This  account  of  the  first  settlement  of  our  country 
has  been  given  for  the  purpose  of  showing  the  mate- 
rials out  of  which  our  republic  was  gradually  framed  ; 
and  though  they  were  somewhat  heterogeneous  in  their 
character,  coming  from  different  states  and  kingdoms 
of  Europe,  speaking  a variety  of  languages,  habituated 
to  divers  laws  and  usages,  and  professing  different 
forms  of  Christianity,  they  were  all  strongly  imbued 
with  the  principles  of  civil  and  religious  liberty  ; and 
though  some  of  the  original  projectors  of  the  schemes 
of  American  colonization  were  actuated  by  motives 
of  avarice,  and  the  proprietaries  of  the  lands  were  pos- 
sessed strongly  with  aristocratic  and  baronial  feelings 
and  views,  they  were  resisted  by  the  colonists  them- 
selves as  adopting  principles  and  pursuing  measures 
incompatible  with  their  rights  as  freemen  : while  most 
of  those  who  embarked  in  this  grand  enterprise  were 
led  to  it  from  a dread  of  the  persecution  to  which  they 
were  exposed  at  home,  and  a desire  to  obtain  that 
liberty  of  conscience  in  religious  matters  which  God, 
the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  the  fitness  of  things  proclaim 
1 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  21 

and  sanction  as  the  birthright  of  all  rational  beings. 
Hence  the  cheerfulness  with  which  they  submitted  to 
the  disfranchisement  of  their  rights  as  subjects  of  their 
respective  governments  in  their  own  countries,  the  pa- 
tience and  perseverance  with  which  they  bore  their  pri- 
vations and  hardships  “ as  ‘strangers  and  pilgrims”  in 
“ the  howling  wilderness,”  among  savages,  wolves, 
and  tigers,  as  well  as  the  facility  and  determination 
with  which  they  resisted  all  encroachments  upon  their 
chartered  rights  as  Christians  and  freemen,  and  finally 
succeeded  in  establishing  their  independence  on  a 
broad,  and  as  we  humbly  hope,  an  enduring  foundation. 

For  though  these  people  came  from  a land  where 
monarchy  reigned,  and  aristocracy  triumphed  over  the 
liberties  of  the  many,  and  some  of  them  from  coun- 
tries where  high-toned  episcopacy,  priding  itself  in  its 
hereditary  exclusive  powers  and  privileges,  had  as- 
serted the  divinity  of  its  origin ; yet  neither  the  mo- 
narchy nor  the  aristocracy,  nor  yet  the  episcopacy 
emigrated;  neither  a monarch,  bishop,  nor  archbishop 
ever  trod  the  North  American  soil!  Enjoying  their 
emoluments  at  home,  and  living  in  luxurious  indolence 
on  their  own  ample  patrimonies  in  the  bosom  of  their 
friends,  protecting  and  being  protected  by  each  other, 
these  hereditary  lords  of  the  soil  and  of  the  church 
were  content  to  let  the  people  seek  an  asylum  from 
their  oppression  where  alone  they  could  enjoy  those 
blessings  for  which  they  in  vain  sighed,  and  sought, 
and  prayed  in  their  own  country.  They  were  the 
people,  therefore,  and  not  their  oppressive  rulers,  aided, 
indeed,  in  some  instances,  by  a few  high-minded  and 
philanthropic  spirits,  who  could  claim  kindred  with 
“ high  blood  ” who  emigrated  to  these  shores.  Galled 

1 


22 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


and  oppressed  at  home,  they  $ed  for  refuge  to  this 
savage  wilderness.  And  having  thus  fled,  and  esta- 
blished themselves  in  little  independent  communities, 
where  they  could  enjoy  the  sweets  of  liberty,  they 
w*ere  not  to  be  deprived  of  this,  their  second  life,  with- 
out a struggle.  And  though  in  a few  instances  some 
of  them  transcended  their  original  rights  by  an  attempt 
to  exclude  others  from  participating  in  the  privileges 
which  they  justly  claimed  for  themselves,  and  thus 
exhibited  an  inconsistency  to  which  human  nature  is 
remarkably  prone,  yet  all  these  things  were  so  over- 
ruled by  a benignant  Providence,  that  they,  eventuated, 
in  conjunction  with  other  causes  which  were  at  work 
simultaneously  with  these,  and  which  lay  deeply  im- 
bedded in  the  human  heart,  in  the  total  overthrow  of 
civil  and  religious  despotism  in  this  country,  and  the 
final  establishment  of  a Scriptural  and  rational  liberty, 
with  which  generations  of  men  have  been  blessed, 
and  which  shall  continue  to  pour  its  blessings  upon 
generations  yet  unborn.  Yes — the  undying  truths  which 
were  elicited  from  mind  by  the  settlement  of  America 
are  destined  to  that  immortality  which  shall  live  and 
flourish  until  time  shall  be  no  more.  For  though  the 
fabric  which  they  have  contributed  to  raise  should,  by 
the  folly  and  wickedness  of  men,  be  crumbled  to  the 
dust,  these  truths  shall  never  die — shall  never  be  for- 
gotten ; but  shall  live  in  the  page  of  history,  in  the 
song  of  the  poet,  and  shall  flash  and  blazon  from  the 
eloquent  longue  of  the  statesman,  the  jurist,  and  the 
advocate  of  Christianity,  so  long  as  mind  remains  free 
to  act.  And  more  than  all — that  Christianity  which 
is  destined  to  “ cover  the  earth  as  the  waters  cover 
the  great  deep,”  shall  diffuse  those  sacred  truths  over 
1 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  23 

the  wide  earth,  and  transmit  them,  in  all  their  fresh- 
ness and  lustre,  from  generation  to  generation,  until 
time  shall  resign  its  records  to  eternity  ! 

It  cannot  be  expected,  nor  even  allowed,  that  I 
should  attempt  any  thing  like  a history  of  the  pro- 
gress of  the  settlements  on  our  continent  in  this  brief 
introduction.  Nothing  more,  therefore,  is  intended 
than  such  a cursory  glance  at  things  as  is  necessary 
to  show  the  state  of  the  country  at  the  time  Method- 
ism was  planted  on  these  shores.  A few  general 
remarks,  therefore,  on  the  progress  of  the  settlements 
and  the  general  state  of  society  only  can  be  expected. 

It  seems  from  the  history  of  these  times  that,  about 
the  year  1686,  attempts  were  made  by  the  governor 
of  New-York  to  reduce  all  the  colonies  under  his 
sway,  and  thus  to  introduce  a despotism  into  the  new, 
as  hateful  to  its  free-born  inhabitants  as  was  the 
tyranny  from  which  they  had  fled  in  the  old  world  ; 
but  the  happy  revolution  which  was  effected  in  Eng- 
land in  1688,  by  the  crowning  of  William,  prince  of 
Orange,  king  of  Great  Britain,  was  soon  felt  throughout 
the  American  colonies  ; and  acting  under  the  influence 
of  this  general  pulsation  of  liberty,  they  resisted  the 
tyranny  of  Andros  and  his  party,  proclaimed  William 
and  Mary,  their  Protestant  sovereigns,  and  ceased 
not  their  efforts  until  they  fully  regained  their  char- 
tered rights.  Thus  the  spirit  of  liberty,  which  emi- 
grated with  the  pilgrims  and  their  compatriots,  rose 
victorious  over  all  opposition,  and  prepared  for  itself 
a habitation  in  these  western  wilds.  At  this  memo- 
rable era,  Providence  had  so  ordered  matters  that  the 
colonies  hitherto  claimed  by  several  European  powers 
were  all  united  undft  the  jurisdiction  of  Great  Britain 

1 


24 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


At  this  time,  the  number  of  inhabitants  in  the  several 
provinces  is  computed  to  be  about  200,000,  all  im- 
bued with  the  spirit  of  liberty,  and  many  of  them 
actuated  by  the  purest  principles  of  Christianity.  It 
is  true,  that  as  the  number  of  inhabitants  increased, 
and  the  means  of  enjoyment  were  multiplied,  vicious 
indulgence  corrupted  the  minds  and  morals  of  many ; 
and  the  spirit  of  avarice,  mingling  in  their  councils,  led 
to  those  infringements  upon  the  rights  of  the  aborigi- 
nal tribes  which  tended  to  provoke  and  irritate  them, 
until  acts  of  barbarous  retaliation  produced  mutual 
hatred  and  sanguinary  conflicts,  often  to  the  destruc- 
tion of  whole  villages  of  white  people,  and  the  exter- 
mination of  Indian  tribes.  These  bloody  wars,  while 
they  tended  to  an  alienation  of  affection  between  the 
colonists  and  the  savages,  had  a deleterious  influence 
upon  the  interests  of  pure  religion,  as  they  must  have 
awakened  an  animosity  toward  each  other  incom 
patible  with  that  benign  religion  which  breathes  naught 
but  good  will  toward  mankind. 

It  is  but  justice,  however,  to  remark,  that  our  pil- 
grim fathers  were  by  no  means  unmindful  of  the  moral 
and  spiritual  interests  of  the  aborigines  of  the  country. 
As  early  as  the  year  1646  measures  were  adopted 
by  the  general  court  of  Massachusetts  for  the  con- 
version of  the  natives  ; and  the  Rev.  John  Eliot, 
justly  styled  the  apostle  to  the  Indians,  undertook  to 
carry  the  benevolent  object  into  execution.  Such 
was  the  success  attending  his  labors,  and  those  who 
aided  and  followed  him,  that  in  the  several  towns  of 
Now-England  there  were,  in  1696,  no  less  than 
thirty  Indian  churches.  In  later  times,  namely,  in 
1744,  the  Indian  settlement  at  tile  forks  ol  the  Dela 


I 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  25 

ware  was  visited  by  the  pious  and  indefatigable  Brain- 
erd,  whose  evangelical  labors  were  blessed  to  the  con- 
version of  numbers  of  these  children  of  the  desert. 
About  the  same  time,  the  Moravians  established  mis- 
sions among  several  of  the  North  American  Indians  ; 
and  they  have  continued  them  with  various  degrees 
of  success  until  this  day.  But  though  some  vestiges 
of  these  primitive  labors  remain  to  the  present  time, 
the  wars  with  the  natives,  particularly  those  with  the 
famous  chief  King  Philip,  in  1675  and  1676,  nearly 
extinguished  the  flame  of  missionary  ardor  which 
began  to  enlighten  and  warm  the  wigwams  of  the 
Indians,  and  spread  a dark  gloom  over  those  bright 
prospects  which  had  appeared  in  this  western  hemi- 
sphere ; and  as  these  children  of  the  forests  gradually 
receded  from  the  sun  of  civilization  into  the  trackless 
wilderness,  they  forgot  the  instructions  of  the  Chris- 
tian missionary,  and  plunged  deeper  and  deeper  into 
the  mire  of  heathenism.  Recent  efforts,  however, 
for  their  conversion  give  the  Christian  philanthropist 
hopes  of  their  future  reclamation  to  the  blessings  of 
Christianity  and  civilization. 

In  respect  to  the  general  state  of  religion  and  mo- 
rals in  the  colonies  from  the  memorable  revolution 
alluded  to ‘in  1688,  it  is  not  possible  to  enter  into 
details,  even  were  authentic  documents  at  hand,  in  the 
limits  allotted  to  this  introduction.  In  the  New-Eng- 
land  colonies,  however,  the  institutions  of  the  gospel 
were  amply  provided  for  by  law  ; for  those  pious  pil- 
grims who  first  peopled  that  part  of  the  country, 
secured,  by  legal  enactments,  the  ministry  and  ordi- 
nances of  the  gospel  for  every  parish  in  the  country  ; 
and  though,  in  some  instances,  at  particular  times, 

1 


26 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


they  betrayed  an  intolerant  spirit,  particularly  in  Mas 
sachusetts,  toward  the  Quakers  and  other  sectarists, 
they  generally  exemplified  a strong  attachment  to  the 
interests  of  Christianity,  preaching  and  enforcing  its 
truths  among  the  people.  While,  therefore,  we  may 
shed  a tear  over  those  weaknesses  which  led  to  the 
persecution  of  the  Quakers,  and  those  superstitions 
which  dictated  the  sanguinary  measures  for  the  extir- 
pation of  witchcraft,  by  the  people  of  Massachusetts, 
we  must  at  the  same  time  admire  that  inflexibility  of 
purpose  with  which  they  maintained  the  institutions 
of  the  gospel,  and  the  wisdom  and  zeal  they  displayed 
in  the  Christian  education  of  their  youth.  Churches, 
school  houses,  ministers,  and  teachers  were  generally 
provided  in  every  town  and  parish  throughout  the 
country.  New-England,  therefore,  may  be  considered, 
in  some  sense,  as  the  nursery  of  religion  and  morals 
in  these  United  States. 

Notwithstanding,  however,  those  provisions  in  favoi 
of  the  ordinances  of  Christianity,  I believe  it  may  be 
said,  without  any  unjust  disparagement  of  their  cha- 
racter, that,  at  the  time  Methodism  was  introduced, 
experimental  and  practical  religion  was  at  a low  ebb 
even  in  the  New-England  provinces.  Some  portions 
of  the  country  had,  to  be  sure,  been  visited  from  time 
to  time  with  revivals  of  religion  ; but  it  is  an  evidence 
of  the  low  state  of  religion  and  morals  to  know  that 
these  had  provoked  powerful  opposition,  even  from 
the  very  congregations  among  whom  they  commenced. 
What  pious  and  enlightened  mind  does  not  feel  emo- 
tions of  sorrow  at  the  recollection  of  the  melancholy 
fact,  that  the  Ilev.  Jonathan  Edwards  was  compelled 
to  leave  his  ministerial  charge  at  Northampton,  be- 
1 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  27 

cause  he  so  zealously  enforced  the  doctrines  and 
morality  of  the  gospel  upon  the  youth  of  his  congre- 
gation ! He,  however,  and  those  who  acted  with  him 
in  his  gospel  labors,  were  instrumental  in  reviving 
experimental  godliness  to  a considerable  extent  in  the 
Congregational  churches  of  New-England. 

About  the  same  time  that  these  men  of  God  were 
striving  to  revive  the  spirit  of  primitive  Christianity 
in  the  hearts  and  lives  of  the  people,  the  country  was 
blessed  with  the  labors  of  the  pious  and  gifted  White- 
field.  His  powerful  voice  was  heard,  in  accents  of 
evangelical  warning,  instruction,  and  entreaty,  from 
Georgia,  all  along  the  coast,  in  the  cities  and  villages 
through  the  New-England  provinces,  to  the  extreme 
settlements  of  our  northern  and  eastern  frontiers.  Nor 
did  he  speak  in  vain.  The  fire  of  evangelical  love 
was  kindled  in  many  hearts  in  the  several  places 
which  he  visited.  But  he  was  like  a blazing  comet. 
Though  he  burned  and  blazed  as  he  went,  and  left  a 
trail  of  gospel  light  behind  him,  it  did  not  long  con- 
tinue to  shoot  forth  its  scintillations.  He  organized 
no  societies  whose  influence  might  be  felt  and  diffused 
on  the  surrounding  population.  And  though  he  ex- 
cited some  individuals,  called  in  derision  by  their 
enemies  “New  Lights,”  to  follow  his  track,  they 
were  “ few  and  far  between and  having  no  concert 
of  action,  their  lights  soon  became  absorbed  in  the 
darkness  which  environed  them. 

In  Virginia,  the  oldest  colony  among  the  twelve 
original  provinces,  the  English  Church  had  a legal 
existence,  and  the  clergy  were  under  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  bishop  of  London  ; and  though  other  sects 
were  tolerated,  they  were  abridged  of  many  of  their 

1 


28 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


rights,  and  were  obliged  to  succumb  in  some  respects 
to  the  privileged  order.  It  appears,  however,  from 
the  history  of  these  days,  that,  at  the  time  of  which  we 
are  speaking,  pure  religion  exerted  but  little  influence 
on  the  great  mass  of  the  people,  though  doubtless 
there  were  here  and  there  those  who  sighed  in  secret 
for  . the  liberty  of  God’s  children,  and  looked  forward 
to  better  days.  A few  Presbyterians,  and  a more 
numerous  company  of  Baptists,  were  scattered  among 
the  people  of  Virginia,  among  whom  we  may  presume 
that  experimental  and  practical  godliness  was  more 
generally  exemplified  than  among  the  members  of  the 
established  order ; for,  as  to  the  clergy  of  the  latter, 
it  is  acknowledged  on  all  hands,  that,  with  a very  few 
exceptions,  they  were  far  gone  from  the  spirit  and 
practice  of  their  original  righteousness,  as  taught  in 
the  formularies  of  their  church. 

In  the  middle  provinces,  comprehending  New-York, 
New-Jersey,  Delaware,  Pennsylvania,  and  Maryland, 
there  was  a mixture  of  Churchmen,  Dutch  Reformed* 
Presbyterians,  Baptists,  Quakers,  Lutherans,  Roman 
Catholics,  and  some  minor  sects,  exercising  their  pe- 
culiarities, and  exerting  various  degrees  of  influence 
in  favor  of  the  general  principles  of  Christianity. 
Among  these,  particularly  the  Presbyterians  and  Dutch 
Reformed,  were  to  be  found  men  of  profound  learning 
and  fervent  piety ; but  their  influence  was  chiefly 
limited  to  the  bounds  of  their  respective  congrega- 
tions, and  could  not,  therefore,  extend  to  the  great  mass 
of  the  population.  We  may  hope,  however,  that 
among  the  folio wers  of  Penn,  the  descendants  of  the 
Hug-  lcnots,  the  insulated  societies  of  the  Baptists,  as 
well  as  the  others  we  have  enumerated,  there  were 

t 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 


29 


found  those  “who  worshipped  God  in  the  Spirit,  and 
had  no  confidence  in  the  flesh.’’  Still  it  must  be  said, 
in  truth,  that  experimental  and  practical  piety  was 
confined  to  comparatively  few,  and  that  the  great  mass 
of  the  people  were  given  up  to  their  sports  and  plays, 
living  without  God  in  the  wmrld. 

In  respect  to  the  more  southern  colonies  of  the 
Carolinas  and  Georgia,  though  all  sects  were  tolerated 
in  the  free  exercise  of  their  religious  rites  and  cere- 
monies, the  first  settlers  being  chiefly  of  the  established 
Church  of  England,  their  descendants  generally 
cleaved  to  this  form  of  Christianity,  and  were,  like 
those  in  Virginia,  generally  immersed  in  the  pleasures 
of  the  world.  The  persecutions  endured  by  Messrs. 
John  and  Charles  Wesley  in  Georgia,  in  1736,  are  no 
slight  proofs  of  the  low  state  of  religion  in  the  colony 
of  Georgia  at  that  time.  Nor  have  we  any  reason  to 
believe  that  it  was  in  higher  repute  in  the  Carolinas. 
And  though  the  subsequent  visits  of  Whitefield  had 
awakened  a spirit  of  religious  inquiry  in  many  minds 
in  those,  as  wTell  as  in  other  parts  of  the  country,  as 
before  stated,  it  had  but  an  isolated  influence  ; and 
for  the  want  of  coadjutors  and  successors  to  carry 
forward  the  work  he  was  instrumental  in  beginning, 
by  a regular  organization  and  concentrated  action,  its 
effects  had  gradually  disappeared,  except  in  a few 
individual  cases.  His  name,  however,  will  ever  be 
revered  by  the  pious,  as  the  founder  of  the  Orphan 
House  of  Savannah,  the  Academy  in  Philadelphia, 
and  as  the  instrument  of  the  conversion  of  thousands 
of  souls  on  this  western  continent.  Had  he  followed 
in  the  track  of  Wesley,  and  adopted  his  enlarged 
views  of  the  Divine  goodness  in  the  work  of  redemp- 

1 


30 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


tion  by  Jesus  Christ,  instead  of  the  narrow  views  of 
Calvin  respecting  unconditional  election  and  reproba- 
tion— a doctrine  which  distinguished  the  Congrega- 
tional, Presbyterian,  Dutch  Reformed,  and  most  of 
the  Baptist  churches  in  this  country — he  had  achieved 
a victory  in  the  name  of  his  divine  Master  much 
more  enduring  and  beneficial  in  its  effects  upon  the 
interests  of  true  religion.  J^et  the  history  of  the  two 
men,  and  the  results  of  their  labors,  decide  the  truth  of 
this  remark.  Whitefield  was  “ a burning  and  shining 
light,”  but  “ the  people  rejoiced  in  his  light”  for  a 
short  season  only  ; while  Wesley  blazed  in  the  sym- 
bolical heavens  as  a star  of  the  first  magnitude,  col- 
lecting around  him  a cluster  of  inferior  luminaries, 
forming  a nebule  around  which  others  have  gathered, 
and  still  continue  to  gather,  emitting  various  degrees 
of  light  and  heat  in  the  world  around  them.  White- 
field  followed  Wesley  to  Savannah  ; and  though  nei- 
ther of  them  continued  his  labors  so  as  to  produce 
much  permanent  effect,  yet  while  the  Orphan  House 
has  crumbled  to  ruins,  and  its  decaying  vestiges  re- 
main as  a sorrowful  memento  of  the  benevolence  of 
its  founder,  Methodism,  as  it  was  framed  and  fashioned 
by  Wesley,  has  taken  deep  root  in  Savannah,  and  is 
thriving,  under  the  nursing  care  of  his  sons  in  the 
gospel,  throughout  the  surrounding  country. 

These  remarks,  I trust,  will  be  duly  appreciated 
by  the  reader,  while  lie  reflects  that  at  the  time  of 
which  we  are  now  speaking,  notwithstanding  those 
pious  efforts,  pure  religion,  holiness  of  heart  and  life, 
exerted  but  a feeble  and  limited  influence  upon  those 
colonics ; and  that  therefore  a reformation  was  loudly 
1 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 


31 


called  for  to  bring  the  people  under  the  hallowing 
influence  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 

It  will  be  seen  by  the  foregoing  sketch  that  the 
general  state  of  things  in  this  country  about  the  middle 
of  the  eighteenth  century,  the  time  when  the  Wes- 
leyan missionaries  commenced  their  evangelical  labors, 
was  highly  favorable  to  Christian  effort.  In  some  of 
the  provinces  the  institutions  of  religion  were  esta- 
blished by  law  ; and  in  all,  Christianity  was  received 
as  a revelation  from  God,  and  its  ministers  and  ordi- 
nances were  protected  by  the  governments,  and  in 
many,  a free  toleration  was  allowed  to  all  sects  and  de- 
nominations. And  though  infidelity  in  various  shapes 
secretly  pervaded  the  minds  of  many,  insensibly  shak- 
ing their  faith  in  the  authority  of  the  sacred  Scrip- 
tures, and  thereby  corrupted  their  minds  and  morals ; 
yet  Christianity,  in  some  form,  was  the  religion  of 
the  country — the  sacred  Scriptures  were  circulated 
in  the  vernacular  language  of  the  people — the  Sab- 
bath was  considered  as  a holy  day,  consecrated  to 
sacred  purposes — churches  had  been  erected — schools 
and  colleges  established — the  ministers  of  the  gospel 
were  settled  in  most  of  the  parishes  in  the  eastern 
and  northern  provinces,  and  in  many  of  the  middle 
and  southern — and  the  great  mass  of  the  people, 
though  speaking  divers  languages,  professed  reli- 
gion under  some  of  its  external  forms  and  usages. 
Under  these  circumstances,  it  may  be  truly  said,  that 
this  was  a favorable  soil  for  evangelical  missionaries 
to  enter  upon  the  culture  of,  in  the  hope  of  returning 
with  “joy,  bringing  their  sheaves  with  them.”  The 
general  bias  was  in  favor  of  Christianity,  so  far  at 
least  as  its  external  form  was  concerned  ; its  doctrines 


32 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


were  generally  believed,  its  ministers  honored,  and 
in  many  places  its  ordinances  respected. 

Those  missionaries,  therefore,  who  came  here,  were 
not  in  like  circumstances  with  those  who  visit  pagan 
nations.  These  have  to  begin  every  thing  anew  ; 
they  must  fell  the  trees  of  pagan  superstition,  and 
break  up  the  fallow  ground  of  infidelity,  and  sow  the 
seeds  of  Christianity  often  “ in  stony  ground and 
if  they  are  so  favored  as  to  deposit  them  “ in  good 
ground,”  it  is  after  a long  and  laborious  preparation. 
But  here  were  a “ people  prepared  for  the  Lord.” 
“ They  were  ripe  for  the  harvest.”  The  missionaries 
addressed  themselves  to  a people  generally  who  al- 
ready believed  their  message,  or  at  least  believed  in 
the.  authority  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  to  which  they 
appealed  for  the  truth  of  what  they  delivered.  If 
they  demurred  at  all,  it  was  at  those  peculiarities  by 
which  their  conduct,  their  mode  of  life,  their  manner 
of  preaching,  and  some  of  their  doctrines  were  dis- 
tinguished. What  these  were,  we  shall  see  hereafter. 
All  these  things  were  favorable,  and  promised  the 
happiest  results  as  the  fruit  of  their  toil. 

Another  favorable  state  of  things  was,  that  the 
colonies  were  no  longer,  as  they  had  been  at  some 
preceding  times,  subject  to  different  European  govern- 
ments, though  existing  and  acting  under  their  separate 
colonial  legislatures  and  local  governors ; they  were 
all  under  the  supreme  jurisdiction  of  Great  Britain, 
and  its  legislature  possessed  the  ultimate  control  of 
their  affairs,  limited  only  by  their  respective  charters. 
And,  in  this  state  of  things,  as  the  Wesleyan  mis- 
sionaries carpe  from  England,  they  came  to  their  own 
brethren,  preaching  u Jesus  and  the  resurrection”  to 
L 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  33 

their  fellow-subjects.  And,  moreover,  as  the  princi- 
ples of  liberty  had  been  diffused  through  these  several 
communities,  and  were  guarantied  to  them  in  their 
chartered  rights,  the  gospel  might  “ have  free  course 
run  and  be  glorified.”  The  missionaries,  therefore 
had  not  to  contend  either  with  foreigners,  “ a people 
of  a strange  tongue,”  who  might  look  upon  them  as 
intruders  upon  their  soil,  or  with  legal  restraints  im 
posed  upon  the  rights  of  conscience ; though  in  some 
of  the  provinces  they  were  not  allowed,  in  conse- 
quence of  legal  enactments,  the  full  exercise  of  all 
their  functions  as  ministers  of  the  gospel,  yet  in  others 
they  were,  and  they  could  not  be  legally  prevented 
in  any  from  proclaiming  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation 
in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.  This  was  a state  of 
things  hardly  to  be  found  at  that  time  in  any  other 
part  of  the  globe.  Thus  had  God  prepared  the  way 
for  the  spread  of  his  gospel  on  this  newly-discovered 
continent. 

It  must  not  be  supposed,  however,  that  all  the 
people  in  the  country  were  professedly  religious. 
Though  the  above  is  an  accurate  account  of  the  state 
of  things  in  general,  yet,  as  before  remarked,  infidelity 
had  insinuated  itself  into  the  minds  of  some,  while 
many  others,  perhaps  the  great  majority,  had  their 
religion  yet  to  choose.  As  experimental  and  practi- 
cal godliness  was  not  generally  enforced  upon  the 
congregations  where  the  ministry  and  ordinances  of 
Christianity  were  established,  a dry  morality,  and  a 
lifeless  attention  to  external  rites  and  ceremonies  among 
professors  of  religion,  were  substituted  for  that  fervor 
of  piety  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost  by  which  holy 
Christians  are  distinguished.  This  state  of  things 
3 1 


34 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


accounts  for  the  general  opposition  which  was  mani- 
fested to  the  pure  doctrines  of  Christ,  particularly  to 
justification  by  faith  in  Christ,  and  the  witness  and 
fruits  of  the  Spirit,  when  they  were  proclaimed  by  the 
first  Methodist  preachers. 

But  in  giving  a true  and  full  state  of  the  country, 
there  is  another  thing  which  must  not  be  forgotten — 
I allude  to  slavery.  It  is  well  known  to  all,  that,  at  an 
early  period  of  our  colonial  history,  the  slave  trade  made 
its  way,  in  all  its  detestable  character,  to  our  shores  ; 
and  at  the  time  of  which  we  are  now  speaking,  notwith- 
standing the  resistance  made  to  it,  in  its  first  appearance 
by  the  colonial  legislatures,  it  had  become  interwoven 
in  nearly  every  civil  compact  in  the  country.  This 
had  introduced  an  exotic,  uncongenial  population  into 
our  country,  not  only  differing  in  color  from  the  mass 
of  the  people,  but  bowing  in  servitude  to  the  masters 
of  the  soil.  It  will  be  found  in  the  sequel  that  the 
Wesleyan  missionaries  were  among  the  first,  if  indeed 
not  the  very  first,  who  turned  their  attention  especially 
and  directly  to  the  spiritual  and  moral  improvement 
of  these  people  ; and  it  is  on  this  account  chiefly  that 
this  subject  is  introduced  in  this  place.  And  that  it 
may  be  clearly  understood,  it  is  necessary  that  we 
should  glance  at  the  manner  in  which  slavery  was 
introduced,  and  entailed  as  a fatal  legacy  upon  many 
of  the  inhabitants  of  these  United  States. 

That  slavery  existed  among  all  ancient  nations,  the 
Jews,  the  Grecians,  the  Romans,  the  Africans,  and  all 
the  barbarous  tribes  of  men,  is  a fact  too  well  known 
to  need  proof.  Indeed,  it  is  said  by  one  of  our  late 
historians,  that  “ slavery  and  the  slave  trade  are  older 
than  the  records  of  human  society. ” “ They  arc,” 

1 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  35 

says  he,  “ found  to  have  existed  wherever  the  savage 
hunter  began  to  assume  the  habits  of  pastoral  and 
agricultural  life  ; and,  with  the  exception  of  Austral- 
asia, they  have  extended  to  every  portion  of  the 
globe.”* 

The  same  historian  remarks,  and  quotes  Herodotus 
as  authority, — “ Negro  slavery  is  not  an  invention  of  the 
white  man.  As  Greeks  enslaved  Greeks,  as  the  He- 
brew often  consented  to  make  the  Hebrew  his  abso- 
lute lord,  as  Anglo-Saxons  trafficked  in  Anglo-Saxons, 
so  the  negro  race  enslaved  its  own  brethren.  The 
oldest  accounts  of  the  land  of  the  negroes,  like  the 
glimmering  traditions  of  Egypt  and  Phenicia,  of 
Greece  and  of  Rome,  bear  witness  to  the  existence 
of  domestic  slavery,  and  the  caravans  of  dealers  in 
negro  slaves.  The  oldest  Greek  historian  commemo- 
rates the  traffic.  Negro  slaves  were  seen  in  classic 
Greece,  and  were  known  at  Rome  and  in  the  Roman 
empire.” 

Is  it  strange,  then,  that  it  should  find  its  way  to 
America  ? But  how  came  it  here  ? In  modern  times 
the  Portuguese,  about  the  year  1441,  having  visited 
the  western  coast  of  Africa,  commenced  the  nefarious 
practice  of  decoying  away  the  inhabitants  for  slaves. 
The  practice  once  begun,  the  cupidity  of  avarice 
found  means  to  continue  and  increase  it.  To  make 
the  trade  as  lucrative  as  possible,  the  slavers  visited 
every  port  to  which  they  could  have  access  to  make 
merchandize  of  the  souls  and  bodies  of  men.  This 
brought  them  to  America.  And  though  at  first  strong- 
ly resisted  by  the  colonists,  it  was  sanctioned  by  the 


* Bancroft. 


1 


36 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


supreme  authority ; and  even  Elizabeth  descended 
from  her  royalty  to  become  a partner  in  the  traffic, 
for  the  sake  of  sharing  the  profits.  It  was  in  1645 
that  the  first  cargo  of  negro  slaves  was  brought  into 
Boston  ; and  though  the  voice  of  the  Puritans  was 
loudly  raised  against  it  as  an  evil  to  be  dreaded  and 
denounced,  and  ordered  them  to  be  “ restored  at  the 
public  charge,”  yet  it  was  afterward  permitted,  and 
gradually  assumed  the  shape  of  a regular  traffic.  It 
finally  spread  through  all  the  colonies,  more  particu- 
larly the  southern,  though  in  Virginia  it  was  strenu- 
ously resisted,  and  at  first  only  admitted  conditionally, 
the  servant  standing  to  his  master  in  the  relation  of 
debtor,  bound  to  work  until  he  had  discharged  the 
obligation  he  was  under  to  him  for  the  price  at  which 
he  had  been  purchased.  But  negro  slavery  was 
ultimately  riveted  on  the  colonies  with  all  the  rigor 
the  laws  could  enforce.  Thus  did  the  profits  arising 
from  the  traffic  and  the  labors  of  the  slave  combine 
with  the  policy  of  the  royal  government  at  home,  to 
sanction  a practice  which  has  entailed  upon  our  coun- 
try an  evil  of  such  tremendous  magnitude,  as  per- 
haps centuries  of  the  most  wise  and  cautious  measures 
may  not  wholly  remove. 

These  remarks  have  been  made  for  the  purpose 
of  showing,  1 . That  slavery  was  not  at  first  the  fault 
of  the  colonists,  but  of  the  governments  of  the  old 
world,  though  it  is  manifest  that  having  been  once 
introduced,  its  familiarity  and  its  gains  at  last  rendered, 
it  desirable,  and,  as  they  finally  came  to  believe, 
necessary,  its  necessity  being  inferred  from  its  utility 
in  a pecuniary  point  of  view.  2.  That  considering 
the  circumstances  under  which  it  originated,  it  was 
1 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  37 

at  first  more  the  misfortune  than  the  fault  of  the 
American  people  that  slavery  became  interwoven  into 
their  civil  institutions.  3.  For  the  purpose  of  show- 
ing the  actual  state  of  things  at  the  time  when  Me- 
thodism set  up  its  banners  on  these  western  shores, 
that  the  evils  with  which  it  had  to  contend,  as  well 
as  its  advantages,  may  be  fully  known  and  properly 
considered. 

Having  given  this  introductory  sketch  of  the  first 
settlements  of  the  provinces,  and  their  subsequent  pro- 
gress in  civil  and  religious  matters,  together  with  a 
short  view  of  the  general  state  of  things  until  about 
the  middle  of  the  18th  century,  we  will  now  proceed 
to  the  main  object  of  this  history,  which  is,  to  trace 
the  rise  and  progress  of  Methodism  in  this  country. 
In  doing  this,  we  shall  divide  the  subject  into  the  fol- 
lowing periods  : 

I.  From  its  introduction  into  the  city  of  New-York, 
in  1766,  to  the  first  conference  in  1773. 

II.  From  this  period  to  the  organization  of  the 
societies  into  a Church  in  1784. 

III.  From  this  time  to  the  first  regular  general 
conference  in  1792. 

IV.  From  this  to  the  first  delegated  general  con- 
ference in  1812. 

V From  that  period  until  the  present  time. 

I 


38 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


BOOK  I. 

FIRST  PERIOD— FROM  1766  TO  1773. 


CHAPTER  I. 

A short  account  of  the  origin  of  Methodism  in  England— Of  the  Rev. 
John  Wesley — His  parentage,  and  first  labor  in  the  ministry. 

Twenty-seven  years  had  elapsed  from  the  time 
Mr.  Wesley  formed  the  first  Methodist  society  in 
London,  when  a few  Methodist  emigrants  from  Ire- 
land formed  themselves  into  a society  in  the  city  of 
New- York.  But  before  we  proceed  to  detail  the  cir- 
cumstances under  which  this  society  was  formed,  and 
the  subsequent  events  in  the  history  of  Methodism  in 
this  country,  it  seems  proper  that  we  should  trace  its 
origin  in  England,  and  more  especially  notice  some 
particulars  in  the  life  and  labors  of  that  great  man  of 
God,  the  Rev.  John  Wesley,  who  was  the  chief  in- 
strument in  beginning  and  carrying  forward  this  ex 
tensive  revival  of  true  religion.  Without  this,  any 
history  of  Methodism  would  be  incomplete. 

The  Rev.  John  Wesley  was  the  second  son  of 
Samuel  and  Susanna  Wesley,  and  was  born  at  Ep- 
worth,  in  Lincolnshire,  June  17th,  1703,  O.  S. 
lie  received  his  first  lessons  of  instruction  from  his 
mother,  a woman  admirably  qualified  for  the  right 
education  and  training  of  her  children.  His  father 
was  a learned  and  pious  minister  of  the  establishment, 
1 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  39 

and  his  mother  was  not  less  strenuously  attached  than 
he  to  the  doctrines,  usages,  and  formularies  of  that 
church.  In  these  principles  the  son  was  educated, 
and  the  impressions  made  upon  his  mind  under  the 
management  of  the  skilful  teachings  of  such  a mother, 
and  the  guidance  and  example  of  such  a father,  were 
never  wholly  erased,  but  became  the  guiding  princi- 
ples, with  some  few  deviations  from  strict  conformity 
to  the  establishment,  of  his  subsequent  life. 

At  the  age  of  eleven,  in  the  year  1714,  he  was 
dismissed  from  the  immediate  care  of  his  mother,  and 
placed  at  the  Charter  House,  under  the  able  tuition 
of  Dr.  Walker,  with  whom,  on  account  of  his  sobriety 
and  diligence  in  his  studies,  he  became  a great  fa- 
vorite. 

At  the  age  of  sixteen  he  entered  college  at  Oxford, 
and  soon  gave  evidence,  by  his  progress  in  his  studies, 
of  that  acuteness  of  intellect,  and  sternness  of  virtue, 
by  which  he  was  afterward  so  eminently  distinguished. 
When  about  twenty  years  of  age  he  began  to  think 
seriously  of  entering  into  holy  orders;  and  accordingly, 
after  consulting  his  father  and  mother,  turned  his  at- 
tention to  those  books  and  studies  which  were  best 
adapted  to  give  him  the  needful  information. 

In  September,  1725,  he  was  ordained  a deacon, 
and  the  following  year  elected  fellow  of  Lincoln  Col- 
lege. He  took  his  degree  in  February,  1727,  and 
in  1728  was  ordained  a priest  or  presbyter  in  the 
Church  of  England.  In  1729  he  attended  the  meet 
ings  of  a small  society  which  had  been  formed  at  Ox 
ford,  in  which  were  included  his  brother  Charles  and 
Mr.  Morgan,  for  the  purpose  of  assisting  each  other 
in  their  studies,  and  of  consulting  how  they  might 


40 


A.  HISTORY  OF  THE 


employ  their  time  to  the  best  advantage.  The  same 
year  he  became  a tutor  in  the  college,  received  pu- 
pils, and  presided  as  moderator  in  the  disputations  six 
times  a week. 

It  was  about  this  time,  the  society  above  named 
having  attracted  some  attention  from  the  regularity  of 
their  lives,  and  their  efforts  to  do  good  to  otheis,  that 
some  of  the  wits  at  Oxford  applied  to  the  members 
the  name  of  Methodists , a name  by  which  John  Wes- 
ley and  his  followers  have  ever  since  been  distin- 
guished. Whatever  might  have  suggested  this  name 
to  those  who  first  used  it  in  this  application,  whether 
in  reference  to  an  ancient  sect  of  physicians,  or  to 
some  Christians  so  called  in  the  early  days  of  the 
Reformation,  it  is  no  small  recommendation  of  those 
who  were  thus  designated  at  this  time,  that  it  was 
applied  to  them  as  descriptive  of  the  rigidness  with 
which  they  adhered  to  method  in  their  studies,  the 
regularity  of  their  deportment,  and  their  diligence  in 
visiting  the  sick  and  the  poor,  with  a view  to  relieve 
their  wants,  and  impart  to  them  religious  instruction. 
Happy  will  it  be  for  those  who  are  still  designated  by 
the  same  descriptive  appellation,  if  they  shall  continue 
to  exemplify  the  same  virtues,  and  the  same  pursuit 
after  intellectual  and  spiritual  improvement.  It  was 
not  long  after  that  the  holiness  of  their  lives  gained 
for  them  a still  more  worthy  epithet,  namely,  The 
Holy  Club , and  finally,  on  account  of  the  frequency 
with  which  they  commemorated  the  sufferings  of  their 
divine  Master,  that  of  Sacramentarians.  These 
things,  however,  were  so  far  from  damping  the  ardor  of 
their  zeal,  that  they  served  only  to  reanimate  them 
with  renewed  courage,  and  stimulate  them  to  perse- 
1 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  41 

verance  in  the  discharge  of  their  duties.  In  all  these 
works  John  Wesley  was  the  distinguished  leader. 

Passing  over  the  events  of  his  life  which  occurred 
during  the  remainder  of  the  days  he  spent  at  Oxford, 
in  which  he  continued  to  be  characterized  by  his  wis- 
dom in  counsel,  his  attachment  to  the  Church,  and 
his  charity  to  the  poor  and  the  ignorant,  I come  to 
notice  his  missionary  voyage  to  America.  In  the 
latter  part  of  the  year.  1735,  through  the  solicitation 
of  General  Oglethorpe,  and  the  trustees  for  the  new 
colony  of  Georgia,  he  consented  to  deny  himself  of 
the  many  advantages  he  enjoyed  in  the  seclusion  of 
Oxford,  and  to  embark,  in  company  with  his  brother 
Charles,  on  a missionary  enterprise  for  that  colony. 
Here  they  landed  on  the  6th  of  February,  1736.  Of 
his  fidelity  in  the  cause  of  his  Master  here,  the  priva- 
tions he  suffered,  and  the  good  he  was  instrumental 
in  doing,  I need  not  speak  in  this  sketch,  as  a full 
detail  of  them  may  be  seen  in  his  biography,  by  Mr. 
Moore  and  others.  After  remaining  about  one  year 
and  a half,  baffled  in  his  pious  design  of  preaching  the 
gospel  to  the  heathen,  misrepresented  and  persecuted 
by  those  who  ought  to  have  been  his  friends  and  de- 
fenders, and  seeing  no  prospect  of  succeeding  in  his 
main  design,  which  was  to  convert  the  Indians,  he 
took  leave  of  the  Georgians,  and  arrived  in  London 
February  3,  1738. 

This  voyage  had  its  benefits.  On  his  passage  over 
to  America,  there  being  several  Moravians  on  board, 
he  had  frequent  opportunities  of  conversing  with  them, 
by  which  he  learned  “ the  way  of  God,”  particularly 
the  way  of  justification  through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ, 
and  the  necessity  and  privilege  of  the  witness  and 

1 


42 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


fruits  of  the  Holy  Spirit  “ more  perfectly.’7  On  his  re- 
turn to  England  he  renewed  his  acquaintance  with  some 
of  the  Moravian  ministers ; and  after  much  conversa- 
tion, in  which  his  objections  to  the  above  doctrines 
were  fully  obviated  by  appeals  to  Scripture  and  the 
experience  of  God’s  children,  he  says,  “ About  a quar- 
ter before  nine,”  (in  the  evening,)  “while  one  was 
reading  Luther’s  preface  to  the  Epistle  to  the  Ro- 
mans, where  he  was  describing  the  change  which 
God  works  in  the  heart  through  faith  in  Christ,  I felt 
my  heart  strangely  warmed.  I felt  I did  trust  in 
Christ,  Christ  alone  for  salvation  : and  an  assurance 
was  given  me  that  he  had  taken  away  my  sins,  even 
mine,  and  saved  me  from  the  law  of  sin  and  death.” 
About  the  same  time  his  brother  Charles  was  made  a 
partaker  of  the  like  blessing. 

Mr.  Wesley  had,  from  the  time  he  had  been  con 
vinced  of  the  necessity  of  justification  by  faith  in 
Christ,  preached  the  doctrine  to  the  people  ; but  now 
since  he  was  made  a partaker  of  this  great  blessing, 
he  began  more  earnestly  and  understanding^  to  pro- 
claim aloud  to  sinners  the  “ things  he  had  seen 
and  felt.”  As  he  had  been  much  edified  by  the  con- 
versation of  the  Moravians,  with  a view  to  strengthen 
himself  in  the  faith,  he  made  a journey  to  Germany, 
visited  Hernhuth,  their  principal  settlement,  attended 
their  meetings,  and  had  free  and  full  conversations 
with  their  most  eminent  men  on  the  subject  of  ex- 
perimental and  practical  godliness,  by  which  his  mind 
was  much  enlightened,  and  his  heart  established  in 
the  doctrines  of  justification  by  faith,  and  in  the 
enjoyment  of  the  witness  and  fruit  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  After  thus  holding  communion  with  these 
1 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  43 

saints  for  some  time,  he  returned  to  London  in  Sep- 
tember, 1738. 

Having  no  other  plan  of  operations  than  simply  to 
get  and  communicate  all  the  good  in  his  power,  after 
his  return  from  Germany,  he  began  preaching  more 
powerfully  than  ever  the  grand  doctrines  of  Jesus 
Christ ; and  so  pointed  were  his  appeals  to  the  con- 
sciences of  the  unregenerate,  and  earnest  his  exhorta- 
tions to  repentance,  that  the  “ offence  of  the  cross” 
soon  began  to  manifest  itself,  and  he  was  given  to 
understand  that  he  could  no  longer  preach  in  this,  and 
then  in  another  church.  He  then,  in  imitation  of  his 
brother  Whitefield,  went  into  the  open  fields,  and 
Kensington  Commons,  and  other  places,  were  made 
to  echo  with  the  joyful  sound  of  salvation  by  faith  in 
the  name  of  Jesus.  Success  crowned  his  efforts. 
Those  who  were  awakened  under  his  searching  ap- 
peals to  a sense  of  their  danger  came  to  him  for  ad- 
vice ; and  as  their  number  continually  increased,  he 
found  it  expedient  to  form  them  into  a society ; and 
in  1743  he  drew  up  those  rules  which  have  continued 
to  be  the  general  rules'*  of  the  societies,  both  in  Eu- 
rope and  America,  to  this  day,  with  one  small 
exception. 

This  was  the  first  regular  organization  of  societies 
by  Mr.  Wesley,  and  the  formation  of  classes  soon 
followed.  Among  those  who  were  converted  under 
his  ministry,  and  joined  his  societies,  were  some  young 
men  “full  of  faith  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,”  to  whom  it 
became  manifest  a “ dispensation  of  the  gospel  was 
committed  and  though  in  consequence  of  his  strong 

* These  rules  will  be  inserted  in  their  proper  place. 

1 


44 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


attachment  to  the  established  order  of  things  in  his 
church,  he  submitted  with  great  reluctance  to  employ 
them,  yet  being  convinced  they  were  called  of  God 
to  this  work,  he  durst  not  refuse  the  help  thus  afforded 
him  by  the  Head  of  the  church.  Hence  originated 
the  employment  of  lay-preachers,  an  irregularity  for 
which  Mr.  Wesley  suffered  muSh  persecution.  As 
the  work  increased  under  his,  his  brother’s,  and  the 
labors  of  those  preachers,  to  avoid  confusion  it  be- 
came necessary  to  have  a more  digested  plan  of  pro- 
ceeding : this  gave  rise  to  calling  the  preachers 
together  for  conference,  the  first  of  which  was  held 
in  London  in  June,  1744.  From  this  time  the  work 
went  on  more  rapidly  than  ever,  and  it  soon  spread 
throughout  different  parts  of  England  and  Wales. 

It  is  by  no  means  necessary,  in  this  sketch  of  the 
rise  and  progress  of  Methodism  in  Great  Britain,  to 
enter  into  farther  details  ; and  even  thus  much  has 
been  given  that  the  reader  might  see  the  root  of  that 
tree,  the  branches  of  which  have  since  extended  over 
this  western  hemisphere,  and  become  a shelter  for  so 
many  of  the  weary  sons  of  apostate  Adam,  “ who 
have  fled  for  refuge  to  lay  hold  on  the  hope  set  before 
them.”  Suffice  it  therefore  to  say,  that  Mr.  Wesley 
continued  his  evangelical  labors,  assisted  occasionally 
by  a few  pious  clergymen  of  the  establishment,  among 
whom  the  most  efficient  was  his  brother  Charles,  and 
afterward  Mr.  Fletcher,  and  those  whom  God  raised 
up  from  among  his  sons  in  the  gospel,  extending  their 
labors  to  Ireland  and  Scotland,  until,  in  1766,  a way 
opened  for  the  introduction  of  this  same  gospel  into 
America.  At  this  time  Methodism,  under  the  skilful 
band  of  the  Wesleys,  had  received  a regular  shape, 
1 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 


45 


was  known  as  a distinct  denomination,  though  still 
adhering  to  the  Church  of  England,  and  had  adopted 
such  a method  of  carrying  forward  its  operations  as 
to  have  become  a compact  system,  every  part  of  which 
moved  in  obedience  to  him  who,  under  God,  had 
brought  it  into  existence.  I shall  conclude  this  chap- 
ter with  a few  reflections. 

1.  It  appears  that  the  founder  of  Methodism  was 
fully  qualified  for,  and  regularly  called  to  his  work. 

2.  That  the  work  was  eminently  the  work  of 
God. 

3.  That  Mr.  Wesley  was  led  into  it  without  any 
previously  digested  plan  of  his  own,  but  was  conducted 
forward  by  the  indications  of  divine  Providence  and 
grace,  in  the  adoption  of  those  measures,  and  the  selec 
tion  of  those  means,  which  arose  out  of  the  circum- 
stances in  which  he  was  placed,  and  which  were 
evidently  sanctioned  of  God  for  the  spiritual  good  of 
mankind. 

4.  That  he  was  so  far  from  setting  out  in  his 
career  with  a view  of  putting  himself  at  the  head  of  a 
sect,  that  his  only  object  was  to  do  good,  to  revive 
primitive  Christianity  in  the  church  of  which  he  was 
a minister,  in  conformity  to  the  letter  and  spirit  of  its 
own  articles  of  faith  and  formuFaries  of  devotion. 
But  that  being  opposed  and  persecuted  by  the  carnal 
clergy  of  the  establishment,  as  well  as  by  Catholics 
and  dissenters,  he  was  forced  either  to  disobey  God 
by  relinquishing  his  work,  or  to  become  the  leader  of 
a distinct  sect.  He  wisely  chose  the  latter,  for  which 
thousands  will  bless  God  in  time  and  eternity. 

1 


46 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


CHAPTER  II. 

From  the  introduction  of  Methodism  into  the  city  of  New- York,  in  1766, 
to  the  landing  of  the  first  missionaries  in  1769. 

The  introduction  of  Methodism  into  these  United 
States  was  attended  with  those  circumstances  which 
show  how  great  events  often  result  from  comparatively 
insignificant  causes.  Like  the  entire  structure  of 
Methodism,  it  originated  without  any  foresight  of  man, 
without  any  previous  design  in  the  instruments  to 
bring  about  such  an  event,  and  without  any  of  those 
previously  devised  plans  which  generally  mark  all 
human  enterprises.  And  yet  it  will  doubtlessly  mark 
an  era  in  the  history  of  our  country,  on  which  its 
future  historians  will  stop  and  ponder,  as  having  abear- 
ing,  it  is  hoped  for  good,  on  its  destinies.  The  spirit 
of  discontent  had  already  begun  to  vent  itself  in  low 
murmurings  and  secret  whispers  against  the  supposed 
wrongs  and  oppressions  of  the  mother  country,  when 
Methodism  commenced  its  leavening  influence  on  the 
minds  of  a few  obscure  persons  in  the  city  of  New- 
York.  And  although  it  formed  no  part  of  the  design 
of  its  disciples  to  enter  into  the  political  speculations 
of  the  day,  nor  to  intermeddle  with  the  civil  affairs  of 
the  country,  yet  it  is  thought  that  its  extensive  spread 
in  this  country,  the  hallowing  influence  it  has  exerted 
on  society  in  uniting  in  one  compact  body  so  many 
members,  through  the  medium  of  an  itinerant  minis- 
try, interchanging  from  north  to  south,  and  from  east 
to  west,  have  contributed  not  a little  to  the  union  and 
prosperity  of  the  nation. 

Let  us,  however,  hasten  to  lay  before  the  reader 
1 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  47 

the  facts  and  circumstances  indicated  at  the  head  of 
this  chapter. 

We  have  already  stated,  that  the  first  Methodist 
society  was  established  in  the  city  of  New-York,  in 
the  year  1766.  This  was  done  by  a small  number 
of  pious  emigrants  from  Ireland,  who,  previously  to 
their  removal  to  this,  had  been  members  of  a Method- 
ist society  in  their  own  country.  Among  their  number 
was  Mr.  Philip  Embury,  a local  preacher.  Though 
they  had  been  attached  to  Wesleyan  Methodism  at 
home,  it  appears  that,  on  their  arrival  here,  they  came 
very  near  making  “ shipwreck  of  faith  and  a good 
conscience.”  They  were  strangers  in  a strange  land  ; 
and  not  finding  any  pious  acquaintances  with  whom 
they  could  associate,  they  gradually  lost  their  relish 
for  divine  things,  and  sunk  away  into  the  spirit  of  the 
world.  In  this  state  of  lukewarmness  and  worldly 
mindedness  they  were  found  the  next  year  on  the 
arrival  of  another  family  from  Ireland,  among  whom 
was  a pious  “ mother  in  Israel,”  to  whose  zeal  in  the 
cause  of  God  they  were  all  indebted  for  the  revival  of 
the  spirit  of  piety  among  them.  Soon  after  her  arri- 
val, she  ascertained  that  those  who  had  preceded  her 
had  so  far  departed  from  their  “ first  love”  as  to  be 
mingling  in  the  frivolities  and  sinful  amusements  of 
life.  The  knowledge  of  this  painful  fact  aroused  her 
indignation,  and,  with  a zeal  which  deserves  com- 
memoration, she  suddenly  entered  the  room  where 
they  were  assembled,  seized  the  pack  of  cards  with 
which  they  were  playing,  and  threw  them  into  the 
fire.  Having  thus  unceremoniously  destroyed  their 
“ play-things,”  she  addressed  herself  to  them  in  lan- 
guage of  expostulation ; and  turning  to  Mr.  Embury 

l 


48 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


she  said,  “You  must  preach  to  us,  or  we  shall  all  go 
to  hell  together,  and  God  will  require  our  blood  at 
your  hands  !”  This  pointed  appeal  had  its  intended 
effect,  in  awaking  his  attention  to  the  perilousness  of 
their  condition.  Yet,  as  if  to  excuse  himself  from  the 
performance  of  an  obvious  duty,  he  tremblingly  re- 
plied, “ I cannot  preach,  for  1 have  neither  a house 
nor  congregation.”  “ Preach  in  your  own  house  first, 
and  to  our  own  company,”  was  the  reply.  Feeling 
the  responsibility  of  his  situation,  and  not  being  able 
any  longer  to  resist  the  importunities  of  his  reprover, 
he  consented  to  comply  with  her  request ; and  ac- 
cordingly preached  his  first  sermon,  “ in  his  own  hired 
house,”  to  five  persons  only.  This,  it  is  believed, 
was  the  first  Methodist  sermon  ever  preached  in 
America. 

As  they  continued  to  assemble  together  for  mutual 
edification,  so  their  numbers  were  gradually  increased, 
and  they  were  much  comforted  and  strengthened  by 
“ exhorting  one  another  daily.”  They  were  too  few 
in  number,  however,  to  attract  much  public  attention, 
and  for  some  time  they  remained  in  apparent  obscu- 
rity. As  might  be  expected,  they  gradually  gained 
more  and  more  notoriety ; for  the  name  of  Wesley, 
as  well  as  of  Methodist,  was  not  unknown  in  this 
country  ; and  the  very  reproach  which  was  heaped 
upon  him  and  his  followers  gave  him  and  them  a no- 
toriety which  otherwise  they  might  never  have  gained. 
Notwithstanding,  therefore,  the  fewness  of  their  num- 
ber, and  the  secluded  manner  in  which  they  held 
their  meetings,  they  soon  found  that  they  must  either 
procure  a larger  place,  or  preclude  many  from  their 
meetings  who  were  desirous  to  attend.  They  accord- 
1 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH  49 

ingly  rented  a room  in  the  neighborhood  of  larger 
dimensions,  the  expense  of  which  was  defrayed  by 
voluntary  contributions.  Here  they  assembled  for 
mutual  edification,  Mr.  Embury  continuing  to  lead 
their  devotions,  and  to  expound  to  them  the  word  of 
God.  An  event  happened  about  this  time  which 
tended  to  bring  them  more  into  notice,  and  to  attract 
a greater  number  of  hearers.  This  was  the  arrival  of 
Captain  Webb,  an  officer  in  the  British  army,  at  that 
time  stationed  in  Albany,  in  the  state  of  New-York. 
He  had  been  brought  to  the  “ knowledge  of  salvation 
by  the  remission  of  sins,”  under  the  ministry  of  Mr. 
Wesley,  in  Bristol,  England,  about  the  year  1765; 
and  though  a military  character,  such  wTas  his  love  for 
immortal  souls,  that  he  was  constrained  to  declare 
unto  them  the  loving-kindness  of  God.  This  he  did, 
first  to  his  fellow-soldiers,  and  afterward  to  all  who 
were  willing  to  hear  him.  His  first  appearance  as  a 
stranger  among  the  “ little  flock”  in  New-York,  in  his 
military  costume,  gave  them  no  little  uneasiness,  as 
they  were  fearful  that  he  had  come  to  “ spy  out  their 
liberties,”  or  to  interrupt  them  in  their  meetings ; but 
when  they  saw  him  kneel  in  prayer,  and  otherwise 
participate  wfith  them  in  their  worship,  their  fears  sub- 
sided ; and  on  forming  a more  intimate  acquaintance, 
they  found  that  Captain  Webb  had  “ partaken  of  like 
precious  faith”  with  themselves.  He  was  accordingly 
invited  to  preach.  The  novelty  of  his  appearance  in 
the  badges  of  a military  officer  excited  no  little  sur- 
prise. This,  together  with  the  energy  with  which  he 
spoke  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  drew  many  to  the 
place  of  worship,  and  the  room  where  they  assembled 
soon  became  too  small  to  accommodate  all  who  wished 
4 1 


50 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


to  hear.  But  what  greatly  encouraged  them  in  their 
“ work  of  faith  and  labor  of  love”  was,  that  sinners 
were  awakened  and  converted  to  God,  and  added  to 
the  society.  These,  continuing  to  walk  in  the  u fel- 
lowship of  the  Holy  Ghost,”  were  much  strengthened 
and  comforted,  while  others  who  beheld  their  godly 
conversation  were  convinced  of  the  power  and  excel- 
lence of  their  religion. 

To  accommodate  all  who  wished  to  hear,  they  next 
hired  a rigging  loft  in  William-street,  and  fitted  it  up 
for  a place  of  public  worship.  Here  they  assembled 
for  a considerable  time,  edified  in  faith  and  holiness 
by  the  labors  of  Mr.  Embury,  who  was  occasionally 
assisted  by  Capt.  Webb.  While  the  society  were 
thus  going  forward  in  their  work  in  New-York,  Capt. 
Webb  made  excursions  upon  Long  Island,  and  even 
went  as  far  as  Philadelphia,  preaching,  wherever  he 
could  find  an  opening,  the  gospel  of  the  Son  of  God, 
and  success  attended  his  labors,  many  being  awakened 
to  a sense  of  their  sinfulness  through  his  pointed 
ministry,  and  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth. 
In  consequence  of  the  accession  of  numbers  to  the 
society,  and  hearers  of  the  word,  the  rigging  loft  also 
became  too  small,  and  hence  they  began  to  consult 
together  on  the  propriety  of  building  a house  of  wor- 
ship. 

But,  in  the  accomplishment  of  this  pious  under- 
taking, many  difficulties  were  to  be  encountered 
The  members  of  the  society  were  yet  few  in  number 
and  most  of  them  of  the  poorer  class,  and  of  course 
had  but  a limited  acquaintance  and  influence  in  the 
community.  For  some  time  a painful  suspense  kept 
them  undetermined  which  way  to  act.  But  while  ail 
1 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  51 

were  deliberating  on  the  most  suitable  means  to  be 
adopted  to  accomplish  an  object  so  desirable,  and  even 
necessary  for  their  continued  prosperity,  an  elderly 
lady,*  one  of  the  Irish  emigrants  before  mentioned, 
while  fervently  engaged  in  prayer  for  direction  in  this 
important  enterprise,  received,  with  inexpressible 
sweetness  and  power,  this  answer — /,  the  Lord , will 
do  it.  At  the  same  time  a plan  was  presented  to  her 
mind,  which,  on  being  submitted  to  the  society,  was 
generally  approved  of,  and  finally  adopted.  They 
proceeded  to  issue  a subscription  paper,  waited  on 
the  mayors  of  the  city  and  other  opulent  citizens,  to 
whom  they  explained  their  object,  and  from  them 
received  such  liberal  donations  as  greatly  encouraged 
them  to  proceed,  in  their  undertaking.  Thus  counte- 
nanced by  their  fellow  citizens,  they  succeeded  in 
purchasing  several  lots  in  John-street,  on  which  they 

* The  name  of  this  pious  woman  was  Hick,  the  mother  of 
the  late  Paul  Hick,  who  became  a member  of  the  Methodist  E. 
Church  in  his  youth,  and  was  subsequently  a class  leader  and 
trustee,  in  which  offices  he  continued  until  near  the  close  of 
life,  and  finally  died  in  the  triumphs  of  faith  in  the  74th  year 
of  his  age.  He  has  children  and  grandchildren  now  members 
of  the  church  in  the  city  of  New-York.  He  has  often  con- 
versed with  the  writer  respecting  the  circumstances  and  inci- 
dents of  these  early  days  of  Methodism,  with  much  apparent 
delight  and  gratitude.  When  quite  a lad,  his  mother  used  to 
lead  him  by  the  hand  to  the  meetings  ; and,  said  he,  “ the  first 
sixpence  I could  ever  call  my  own,  I put  into  the  plate  which 
was  carried  around  to  receive  the  contributions  of  the  people, 
and  I felt,  in  so  doing,  an  inexpressible  pleasure.”  God  abun- 
dantly rewarded  him  in  after  life,  with  both  temporal  and  spi- 
ritual blessings,  and  he  lived  to  see  this*“  seed  of  the  kingdom 
spring  up  and  bear  fruit,  even  a hundredfold.”  Several  of 
the  facts  above  narrated  were  received  by  the  writer  from  Mr. 
Hick  and  other  members  of  the  family. 


1 


52 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


erected  a house  of  worship,  60  feet  in  length  and  42 
in  breadth,  calling  it,  from  respect  to  the  venerable 
founder  of  Methodism,  Wesley  Chapel.  Such,  how- 
ever, were  the  municipal  regulations  in  the  province 
at  that  time,  that  they  were  not  allowed  to  consecrate 
the  house  exclusively  for  divine  worship  ; they  there- 
fore devoted  a small  portion  of  it  to  domestic  purposes. 
This  was  the  first  meeting  house  ever  erected  by  a 
Methodist  congregation  in  America — and  this  was 
built  in  the  year  1768,  and  the  first  sermon  was 
preached  in  it  October  30,  1768,  by  Mr.  Embury. 

While  this  house  was  in  progress,  they  felt  the 
necessity  of  procuring  the  services  of  a more  compe- 
tent preacher.  Though  Mr.  Embury  was  a zealous 
and  good  man,  yet  he  had  but  moderate  abilities  as  a 
preacher.  He  was  obliged,  moreover,  to  work  with 
his  own  hands  to  support  himself  and  family,  and 
therefore  could  not  devote  his  labors  exclusively 
to  the  work  of  the  ministry.  To  supply  this  defi- 
ciency the  society  wisely  determined  to  apply  to  Mr. 
Wesley  for  help  ; and  the  following  letter,  signed 
T.  T.,  will  show  the  general  state  of  the  society,  and 
the  earnestness  with  which  they  solicited  the  requisite 
aid. 

11  New -York,  1 1 th  April,  1768. 

“ Rev.  and  very  Dear  Sir, — I intended  writing  to  you 
lor  several  weeks  past ; but  a few  of  us  had  a very  material 
transaction  in  view.  I therefore  postponed  writing  until  1 
could  give  you  a particular  account  thereof ; this  was  the 
purchasing  of  ground  for  building  a preaching  house  upon, 
which,  by  the  blessing  of  Cod,  we  have  now  concluded. 
But  before  1 proceed,  1 shall  give  you  a short  account  of 
the  state  of  religion  in  this  city.  By  the  best  intelligence 
1 


1768.1  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  53 

I can  collect,  there  was  little  either  of  the  form  or  power 
of  it  until  Mr.  Whitefield  came  over,  thirty  years  ago  ; and 
even  after  his  first  and  second  visits,  there  appeared  but 
little  fruit  of  his  labors.  But  during  his  visit  fourteen  or 
fifteen  years  ago,  there  was  a considerable  shaking  among 
the_  dry  bones.  Divers  w^ere  savingly  converted  ; and  this 
work  was  much  increased  in  his  last  journey,  about  fourteen 
years  since,  when  his  words  were  really  like  a hammer 
and  like  a fire.  Most  part  of  the  adults  were  stirred  up : 
great  numbers  pricked  to  the  heart,  and,  by  a judgment  of 
charity,  several  found  peace  and  joy  in  believing.  The 
consequence  of  this  work  was,  churches  were  crowded, 
and  subscriptions  raised  for  building  new  ones.  Mr. 
Whitefield’s  example  provoked  most  of  the  ministers  to  a 
much  greater  degree  of  earnestness.  And  by  the  multi- 
tudes of  people,  old  and  young,  rich  and  poor,  flocking  to 
the  churches,  religion  became  an  honorable  profession. 
There  was  now  no  outward  cross  to  be  taken  up  therein. 
Nay,  a person  who  could  not  speak  about  the  grace  of 
God,  and  the  new  birth,  was  esteemed  unfit  for  genteel 
company.  But  in  a while,  instead  of  pressing  forward,  and 
growing  in  grace,  (as  he  exhorted  them.)  the  generality 
were  pleading  for  the  remains  of  sin  and  the  necessity  of 
being  in  darkness.  They  esteemed  their  opinions  as  the 
very  essentials  of  Christianity,  and  regarded  not  holiness, 
either  of  heart  or  life. 

“ The  above  appears  to  me  to  be  a genuine  account  of 
the  state  of  religion  in  New- York  eighteen  months  ago, 
when  it  pleased  God  to  rouse  up  Mr.  Embury  to  employ 
his  talent  (which  for  several  years  had  been  hid,  as  it  were* 
in  a napkin)  by  calling  sinners  to  repentance,  and  exhort- 
ing believers  to  let  their  light  shine  before  men.  He  spoke 
at  first  only  in  his  own  house.  A few  were  soon  collected 
together  and  joined  into  a little  society,  chiefly  his  own 
countrymen,  Irish  Germans.  In  about  three  months  after, 

1 


54 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


Q 768. 


brother  White  and  brother  Souse,  from  Dublin,  joined 
them.  They  then  rented  an  empty  room  in  their  neigh- 
borhood, which  was  in  the  most  infamous  street  in  the 
city,  adjoining  the  barracks.  For  some  time  few  thought 
it  worth  their  while  to  hear : but  God  so  ordered  it  by  his 
providence,  that  about  fourteen  months  ago  Captain  Webb, 
barrack-master  at  Albany,  (who  was  converted  three  years 
since  at  Bristol,)  found  them  out,  and  preached  in  his  regi- 
mentals. The  novelty  of  a man  preaching  in  a scarlet  coat 
soon  brought  greater  numbers  to  hear  than  the  room  could 
contain.  But  his  doctrines  were  quite  new  to  the  hearers  ; 
for  he  told  them  point-blank,  ‘ that  all  their  knowledge  and 
religion  were  not  worth  a rush,  unless  their  sins  were  for- 
given, and  they  had  “ the  witness  of  God’s  Spirit  with 
theirs  that  they  were  the  children  of  God.”  ’ This  strange 
doctrine,  with  some  peculiarities  in  his  person,  made  him 
soon  taken  notice  of ; and  obliged  the  little  society  to  look 
out  for  a larger  house  to  preach  in.  They  soon  found  a 
place  that  had  been  built  for  a rigging  house,  sixty  feet  in 
length  and  eighteen  in  breadth. 

“ About  this  period  Mr.  Webb,  whose  wife’s  relations 
lived  at  Jamaica,  Long  Island,  took  a house  in  that  neigh- 
borhood, and  began  to  preach  in  his  own  house,  and 
several  other  places  on  Long  Island.  Within  six  months, 
about  twenty-four  persons  received  justifying  grace,  nearly 
half  of  them  whites, — the  rest  negroes.  While  Mr.  Webb 
was  (to  borrow  his  own  phrase)  ‘ felling  trees  on  Long 
Island,’  brother  Embury  was  exhorting  all  who  attended 
on  Thursday  evenings,  and  Sundays,  morning  and  evening, 
at  the  rigging  house,  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come.  His 
hearers  began  to  increase,  and  some  gave  heed  to  his 
report,  about  the  time  the  gracious  providence  of  God 
brought  me  safe  to  New- York,  after  a very  favorable 
passage  of  six  weeks  from  Plymouth.  It  was  the  26th  day 
of  October  last,  when  1 arrived,  rocommended  to  a person 
1 


1768.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  55 

for  lodging  ; I inquired  of  my  host  (who  was  a very  reli- 
gious man)  if  any  Methodists  were  in  New-York  ; he 
answered  that  there  was  one  Captain  Webb,  a strange 
sort  of  man,  who  lived  on  Long  Island,  and  who  sometimes 
preached  at  one  Embury’s,  at  the  rigging  house.  In  a few 
days  I found  out  Embury.  I soon  found  of  what  spirit  he 
was,  and  that  he  was  personally  acquainted  with  you  and 
your  doctrines,  and  that  he  had  been  a helper  in  Ireland. 
He  had  formed  two  classes,  one  of  the  men,  and  the  other 
of  the  women,  but  had  never  met  the  society  apart  from 
the  congregation,  although  there  were  six  or  -seven  men, 
and  as  many  women,  who  had  a clear  sense  of  their  accept- 
ance in  the  Beloved. 

“ You  will  not  wonder  at  my  being  agreeably  surprised 
in  meeting  with  a few  here  who  have  been  and  desire  again 
to  be  in  connection  with  you.  God  only  knows  the  weight 
of  affliction  I felt  on  leaving  my  native  country.  But  I 
have  reason  now  to  conclude  God  intended  all  for  my  good. 
Ever  since  I left  London,  my  load  has  been  removed,  and 
I have  found  a cheerfulness  in  being  banished  from  all 
near  and  dear  to  me,  and  I made  a new  covenant  with 
my  God,  that  I would  go  to  the  utmost  parts  of  the  earth, 
provided  he  would  raise  up  a people  with  whom  I might 
join  in  his  praise.  On  the  great  deep  I found  a more 
earnest  desire  to  be  united  with  the  people  of  God  than 
ever  before.  I made  a resolution  that  God’s  people  should 
be  my  people,  and  their  God  my  God  : and,  bless  his  holy 
name,  I have  since  experienced  more  heartfelt  happiness 
than  ever  I thought  it  possible  to  have  on  this  side  eternity. 
All  anxious  care  about  my  dear  wife  and  children  is  taken 
away.  I cannot  assist  them,  but  I daily  and  hourly  com- 
mend them  to  God  in  prayer,  and  I know  he  hears  my 
prayers,  by  an  answer  of  love  in  my  heart.  I find  power 
daily  to  devote  myself  unto  him  ; and  I find  power  also  to 

1 


56'  A HISTORY  OF  THE  [1770. 

overcome  sin.  If  any  uneasiness  at  all  affects  me,  it  is 
because  I can  speak  so  little  of  so  good  a God. 

“ Mr.  Embury  lately  has  been  more  zealous  than  for- 
merly ; the  consequence  of  which  is,  that  he  is  more  lively 
in  preaching ; and  his  gifts  as  well  as  graces  are  much  in- 
creased. Great  numbers  of  serious  persons  came  to  hear 
God’s  word  as  for  their  lives  ; and  their  numbers  increased 
so  fast  that  our  house  for  six  weeks  past  would  not  contain 
half  the  people. 

“ We  had  some  consultations  how  to  remedy  this  incon- 
venience, and  Mr.  Embury  proposed  renting  a small  lot  of 
ground  for  twenty-one  years,  and  to  exert  our  utmost  en- 
deavors to  build  a wooden  tabernacle  ; a piece  of  ground 
was  proposed  ; the  ground  rent  was  agreed  for,  and  the 
lease  was  to  be  executed  in  a few  days.  We,  however, 
in  the  meantime,  had  two  several  days  for  fasting  and 
prayer,  for  the  direction  of  God  and  his  blessing  on  our 
proceedings  ; and  Providence  opened  such  a door  as  we 
had  no  expectation  of.  A young  man,  a sincere  Christian 
and  constant  hearer,  though  not  joined  in  society,  not  giv- 
ing any  thing  toward  this  house,  offered  ten  pounds  to  buy 
a lot  of  ground,  went  of  his  own  accord  to  a lady  who  had 
two  lots  to  sell,  on  one  of  which  there  is  a house  that  rents 
for  eighteen  pounds  per  annum.  Pie  found  the  purchase 
money  of  the  two  lots  was  six  hundred  pounds,  which  she 
was  willing  should  remain  in  the  purchasers’  possession, 
on  good  security.  We  called  once  more  on  God  for  his 
direction,  and  resolved  to  purchase  the  whole.  There  are 
eight  of  us  who* are  joint  purchasers:  among  whom  Mr. 
Webb  and  Mr.  Lupton  are  men  of  property.  I was  deter- 
mined the  house  should  be  on  the  same  footing  as  the  orphan 
house  at  Newcastle,  and  others  in  England  ; but  as  we  were 
ignorant  how  to  draw  the  deeds,  we  purchased  for  us  and 
our  heirs,  until  a copy  of  the  writing  is  sent  us  from  Eng- 
land, which  we  desire;  may  be  sent  by  the  first  opportunity. 

I 


1770.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  57 

“ Before  we  began  to  talk  of  building, -the  devil  and  his 
children  were  very  peaceable  : but  since  this  affair  took 
place  many  ministers  have  cursed  us  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord,  and  labored  with  all  their  might  to  stop  their  con- 
gregations from  assisting  us.  But  He  that  sitteth  in  the 
highest  laughed  them  to  scorn  ! Many  have  broken  through, 
and  given  their  friendly  assistance.  We  have  collected 
above  one  hundred  pounds  more  than  our  own  contributions ; 
and  have  reason  to  hope  in  the  whole  we  shall  have  two  hun- 
dred pounds : but  the  house  will  cost  us  four  hundred  pounds 
more,  so  that  unless  God  is  pleased  to  raise  up  friends  we 
shall  yet  be  at  a loss.  I believe  Mr.  Webb  and  Mr.  Lupton 
will  borrow  or  advance  two  hundred  pounds,  rather  than 
the  building  should  not  go  forward  ; but  the  interest  of 
money  here  is  a great  burden — being  seven  per  cent 
Some  of  our  brethren  proposed  writing  to  you  for  a collection 
in  England  : but  I was  averse  to  this,  as  I well  know  our 
friends  there  are  overburdened  already.  Yet  so  far  I would 
earnestly  beg  : if  you  would  intimate  our  circumstances  to 
particular  persons  of  ability,  perhaps  God  would  open  their 
hearts  to  assist  this  infant  society,  and  contribute  to  the 
first  preaching  house  on  the  original  Methodist  plan  in  all 
America,  (excepting  Mr.  Whitefield’s  orphan  house  in 
Georgia:)  but  I shall  write  no  more  on  this  subject. 

“ There  is  another  point  far  more  material,  and  in  which 
I must  importune  your  assistance,  not  only  in  my  own 
name,  but  also  in  the  name  of  the  whole  society.  We  want 
an  able  and  experienced  preacher  ; one  who  has  both  gifts 
and  grace  necessary  for  the  work.  God  has  not,  indeed, 
despised  the  day  of  small  things.  There  is  a real  work  of 
grace  begun  in  many  hearts  by  the  preaching  of  Mr.  Webb 
and  Mr.  Embury ; but  although  they  are  both  useful,  and 
their  hearts  in  the  work,  they  want  many  qualifications  for 
such  an  undertaking ; and  the  progress  of  the  gospel  here 
depends  much  upon  the  qualifications  of  preachers. 

1 


58 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1768. 


“ In  regard  to  a preacher,  if  possible  we  must  have  a man 
of  wisdom,  of  sound  faith,  and  a good  disciplinarian  : one 
whose  heart  and  soul  are  in  the  work  ; and  I doubt  not  but 
by  the  goodness  of  God  such  a flame  will  be  soon  kindled 
as  would  never  stop  until  it  reached  the  great  South  Sea. 
We  may  make  many  shifts  to  evade  temporal  inconveni- 
ences • but  we  cannot  purchase  such  a preacher  as  I have 
described.  Dear  sir,  I entreat  you,  for  the  good  of 
thousands,  to  use  your  utmost  endeavors  to  send  one  over. 
I would  advise  him  to  take  shipping  at  Bristol,  Liverpool, 
or  Dublin,  in  the  month  of  July,  or  early  in  August : by 
embarking  at  this  season  he  will  have  fine  weather  in  his 
passage,  and  probably  arrive  here  in  the  month  of  Sep- 
tember. He  will  see  before  winter  what  progress  the 
gospel  has  made. 

“ With  respect  to  money  for  the  payment  of  the  preach 
ers’  passage  over,  if  they  could  not  procure  it,  we  would 
sell  our  coats  and  shirts  to  procure  it  for  them. 

“ I most  earnestly  beg  an  interest  in  your  prayers,  and 
trust  you,  and  many  of  our  brethren,  will  not  forget  the 
church  in  this  wilderness. 

“ I remain  with  sincere  esteem,  Rev.  and  dear  sir, 
“Your  very  affectionate  brother  and  servant, 

u rY  fp  ” 

Mr.  Wesley  refers  to  these  circumstances  in  his 
Works,  and  says,  “ Tuesday,  August  1,  our  conference 
began  at  Leeds.  On  Thursday,  I mentioned  the 
case  of  our  brethren  in  New-York.  For  some  years 
past,  several  of  our  brethren  from  England  and  Ire- 
land, (and  some  of  them  preachers,)  had  settled  in 
North  America,  and  had  in  various  places  formed  so- 
cieties, particularly  in  Philadelphia  and  New-York. 
The  society  at  New-York  had  lately  built  a commo- 
dious preaching  house,  and  now  desired  our  help, 
1 


1769.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  59 

being  in  great  want  of  money,  but  much  more  of 
preachers.  Two  of  our  preachers,  Richard  Board- 
man  and  Joseph  Pillmore,  willingly  offered  themselves 
for  the  service,  by  whom  we  determined  to  send  over 
fifty  pounds  as  a token  of  our  brotherly  love.”  These 
brethren,  who  were  the  first  regular  itinerant  Metho- 
dist preachers  who  visited  this  country,  landed  at 
Gloucester  Point,  six  miles  below  Philadelphia,  Oc- 
tober 24,  1769.  They  immediately  entered  upon 
their  Master’s  work,  Mr.  Boardman  taking  his  station 
in  New-York,  and  Mr.  Pillmore  in  Philadelphia,  occa- 
sionally changing  with  each  other,  and  sometimes 
making  short  excursions  into  the  country.  They 
found  a people  ripe  for  the  gospel ; for  in  all  places 
whither  they  went,  multitudes  flocked  to  hear  the 
word,  and  many  were  induced  to  seek  an  interest  in 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Having  thus  traced  the  commencement  of  this 
work  of  God  in  the  city  of  New-York,  where  the 
seeds  of  Methodism  were  first  planted  in  American 
soil,  we  will  turn  our  attention  to  another  part  of  the 
Lord’s  vineyard,  where  similar  efforts  were  made  with 
the  like  success.  About  the  same  time  that  Mr.  Em- 
bury was  laying  the  foundation  for  this  spiritual  edifice 
in  New-York,  and  Captain  Webb  was,  to  use  his  own 
language,  “ felling  the  trees  on  Long  Island,”  and  some 
other  places,  Mr.  Robert  Strawbridge,  another  local 
preacher  from  Ireland,  came  over  and  settled  in  Fre- 
derick county,  in  Maryland  ; and  being  a pious  and 
zealous  man,  he  commenced  preaching  in  his  own 
house,  and  other  private  houses,  the  doctrines  of  Jesus 
Christ  as  held  and  taught  by  Mr.  Wesley.  His  word 
was  attended  “ with  the  power  and  demonstration  of 
1 


60  A HISTORY  OF  THE  [1769. 

the  Spirit,”  and  very  soon  a society  was  collected  of 
such  as  “ desired  to  flee  the  wrath  to  come,  and  to 
be  saved  from  their  sins.”  Mr.  Strawbridge  suc- 
ceeded in  building  a house  of  worship,  near  Pipe 
Creek,  in  Maryland,  called  the  Log  Meeting-House, 
in  which  he  continued  for  some  time  to  preach  to  the 
people,  and  to  watch  over  the  society  he  had  formed. 
The  following  anecdote  is  related  of  this  good  man 
by  Mr.  Garrettson  : — “ He  came  to  the  house  of  a 
gentleman  near  where  I lived  to  stay  all  night.  I 
had  never  heard  him  preach  ; but  as  I had  a great 
desire  to  be  in  company  with  a person  who  had 
caused  so  much  talk  in  the  country,  I went  over  and 
sat  and  heard  him  converse  until  nearly  midnight ; 
and  when  I retired  it  was  with  these  thoughts — I have 
never  spent  a few  hours  so  agreeably  in  my  life. 
He  spent  most  of  the  time  in  explaining  Scripture, 
and  in  giving  interesting  anecdotes  ; and  perhaps  one 
of  them  will  do  to  relate  here  : A congregation  came 
together  in  a certain  place,  and  a gentleman  who  Wc  s 
hearing  thought  that  the  preacher  had  directed  his 
whole  sermon  to  him,  and  he  retired  home  after  the 
sermon  in  disgust.  However,  he  concluded  to  hear 
him  once  more,  and  hide  himself  behind  the  people, 
so  that  the  preacher  should  not  see  him  ; it  was  the 
old  story — his  character  was  delineated.  He  retired 
dejected  ; but  concluded  that  possibly  the  preacher 
saw  him,  and  said,  ‘ I will  try  him  once  more  he 
did  so,  and  hid  himself  behind  the  door.  The  preacher 
took  for  his  text,  And  a man  shall  he  as  a : hiding 
place , &c.  In  the  midst  of  the  sermon,  the  preacher 

cried  out,  Sinner , come  from  your  scouting  hole  ! 
The  poor  fellow  came  forward,  looked  the  preacher 
l 


17b9.] 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 


61 


in  the  face,  and  said,  ‘You  are  a wizzard,  and  the 
devil  is  in  you  ; I will  hear  you  no  more.5  55 

Thus  was  a foundation  laid  by  these  two  men  of 
God,  who  probably  came  to  America  for  other  pur- 
poses than  that  of  preaching  the  gospel,  for  a perma- 
nent work  of  God  in  this  country  ; and  it  was  the 
Macedonian  cry  which  was  sent  to  England  by  these 
people,  and  more  especially  those  in  New-York,  which 
moved  Mr.  Wesley  to  send  them,  in  answer  to  their 
petition,  the  help  they  so  much  needed. 


CHAPTER  III 

From  the  arrival  of  the  first  missionaries  in  1769  to  the  first 
conference  in  1773. 

We  have  already  seen  that  Messrs.  Boardman  and 
Fillmore,  after  their  arrival,  entered  upon  their  re- 
spective fields  of  labor  with  ardor  and  success.  After 
spending  some  time  in  Philadelphia,  hearing  of  the 
labors  of  Mr.  Strawbridge  in  Maryland,  Mr.  Pillmore 
paid  him  a visit,  and  endeavored  to  strengthen  his 
hands  in  the  Lord.  After  preaching  to  the  people  in 
that  part  of  Maryland,  and  rejoicing  in  the  good  which 
had  been  effected  by  the  labors  of  Mr.  Strawbridge, 
he  visited  some  parts  of  Virginia  and  North  Carolina, 
where  he  preached  with  success,  and  formed  some 
societies.  Here  he  also  found  the  people  exceedingly 
attentive  to  the  word  of  God,  and  manifesting  a cordial 
feeling  for  those  who  preached  it.  After  laboring  a 
short  time  in  those  parts  of  the  country,  where  he  was 
much  encouraged  at  the  appearance  of  things,  he 


62 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1769. 


returned  to  Philadelphia.  The  following  letter,  which 
he  addressed  to  Mr.  Wesley,  will  show  the  state  of 
things  here.  The  letter  is  dated, 

“ Philadelphia , Oct.  31,  1769. 

“Rev.  Sir, — By  the  blessing  of  God  we  are  safely  ar- 
rived here,  after  a tedious  passage  of  nine  weeks.  We 
were  not  a little  surprised  to  find  Captain  Webb  in  town, 
and  a society  of  about  one  hundred  members,  who  desire 
to  be  in  close  connection  with  you.  ‘ This  is  the  Lord’s 
doings,  and  it  is  marvellous  in  our  eyes.5 

“ I have  preached  several  times,  and  the  people  flock  to 
hear  in  multitudes.  Sunday  evening  I went  out  upon  the 
common.  I had  the  stage  appointed  for  the  horse  race  for 
my  pulpit,  and  I think  between  four  and  five  thousand 
hearers,  who  heard  with  attention  still  as  night.  Blessed 
be  God  for  field  preaching.  When  I began  to  talk  of 
preaching  at  5 o’clock  in  the  morning,  the  people  thought 
it  would  not  answer  in  America : however,  I resolved  to 
try,  and  I had  a very  good  congregation. 

“ There  seems  to  be  a great  and  effectual  door  opening 
in  this  country,  and  I hope  many  souls  will  be  gathered  in. 
The  people  in  general  like  to  hear  the  word,  and  seem  to 
have  ideas  of  salvation  by  grace.” 

The  above  letter  shows  the  good  effects  of  Captain 
Webb’s  labors  in  Philadelphia,  for  it  seems  he  had 
been  instrumental  in  collecting  not  less  than  one  hun- 
dred souls  into  the  society  previously  to  the  arrival 
of  Mr.  Pillmore. 

On  coming  to  Ncw-York,  Mr.  Boardman  found  the 
society  in  a flourishing  state  under  the  labors  of  Mr. 
Embury.  Mr.  Boardman  was  a man  of  respectable 
talents  as  a preacher,  of  great  simplicity  and  godly 

1 


1770. j METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  63 

sincerity,  and  he  entered  upon  his  evangelical  labors 
with  a fair  prospect  of  success,  the  people  flocking  to 
hear  him  with  the  utmost  eagerness  and  attention. 
At  this  early  stage  of  their  labors  in  the  ministry  they 
commenced  an  interchange  with  each  other,  Mr.  Pill- 
more  coming  to  New- York  and  Mr.  Boardman  going 
to  Philadelphia.  Having  entered  upon  the  charge  of 
the  society  in  New-York,  and  making  a fair  trial 
among  the  people,  on  the  24th  of  April,  1770,  he 
transmitted  to  Mr.  Wesley  the  following  account  of 
the  state  of  things  in  this  city  : 

“ Our  house  contains  about  seventeen  hundred  people. 
About  a third  part  of  those  who  attend  get  in  ; the  rest  are 
glad  to  hear  without.  There  appears  such  a willingness 
in  the  Americans  to  hear  the  word  as  I never  saw  before. 
They  have  no  preaching  in  some  parts  of  the  back  settle- 
ments. I doubt  not  but  an  effectual  door  will  be  opened 
among  them.  O ! may  the  Most  High  now  give  his  Son 
the  heathen  for  his  inheritance.  The  number  of  the  blacks 
that  attend  the  preaching  affects  me  much.” 

In  addition  to  these  two  eminent  men,  who  were 
sent  over  to  this  country  by  Mr.  Wesley,  Mr.  Robert 
Williams,  who  had  been  a local  preacher  in  England, 
and  Mr.  John  King,  from  London,  came  over,  not 
under  the  direction  of  Mr.  Wesley,  but  on  their  own 
account ; the  former,  however,  having  a permit  from 
him  to  preach  under  the  direction  of  the  missionaries. 
Mr.  Williams  labored  as  a local  preacher  with  ac- 
ceptance among  the  people,  and  with  considerable 
success,  and  so  also  did  Mr.  King,  after  being  duly 
examined  and  licensed  by  Mr.  Pillmore.  Both  of 
these  brethren  so  demeaned  themselves  as  ministers 


64 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1771 


of  the  gospel,  that  they  were  afterward  received  into 
the  traveling  ministry,  as  may  be  seen  by  reference 
to  the  minutes  of  conference  for  the  year  1773. 

From  the  encouraging  representations  of  the  condi 
tion  and  disposition  of  the  people  in  America,  which 
were  transmitted  to  Mr.  Wesley,  he  was  induced  to 
adopt  measures  to  furnish  them  with  additional  help 
in  their  important  work.  Accordingly,  the  next  year, 
1771,  Mr.  Francis  Asbury  and  Mr.  Richard  Wright, 
having  volunteered  their  services,  were  dismissed  un- 
der the  blessing  of  God  for  the  help  of  their  brethren 
in  America.  As  Mr.  Asbury  bore  such  a conspicu 
ous  part  in  this  extensive  revival  of  pure  religion,  it 
seems  proper  that  we  should  give  some  account  of  his 
birth  and  education,  his  call  to  the  ministry,  and  the 
motives  which  led  him  to  embark  in  this  holy  enter- 
prise. 

According  to  a notice  in  his  journal,  vol.'ir,  p.  133, 
it  appears  that  he  was  born  in  England,  in  the  parish 
of  Harrodsworth,  near  the  foot  of  Hampstead  Bridge, 
about  four  miles  from  Birmingham,  in  Staffordshire, 
on  the  20th  or  21st  of  August,  1745.  His  parents 
were  people  in  common  life,  but  were  remarkable  foi 
honesty  and  industry,  so  that  they  procured  a com- 
petency for  themselves  and  family.  They  had  but 
two  children,  a son  and  daughter,  and  the  latter  dying 
in  infancy,  left  Francis  the  only  son  of  his  mother, 
and  the  only  child  of  his  parents.  It  seems  that  they 
lived  in  a very  dark  time  and  place  as  respects  spirit- 
ual and  divine  tilings. 

He  was  early  sent  to  school,  and  though  he  took 
delight  in  learning  to  read,  particularly  his  Bible,  yet 
lie  met  with  such  cruel  treatment  from  his  master  as 
1 


1771J  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  65 

to  contract  such  a dread  of  him,  that  he  preferred 
almost  any  thing  to  his  school.  He  accordingly, -when 
about  thirteen  years  of  age,  left  the  school  and  went 
to  a trade,  in  which  he  continued  as  an  apprentice 
about  six  years  and  a half,  during  which  time  he  was 
treated  with  great  kindness  and  attention.  The  fol- 
lowing is  his  own  account  of  his  conversion,  of  his 
call  to,  and  entrance  upon,  the  Christian  ministry  : 

“ Soon  after  I entered  on  that  business,  God  sent  a pious 
man,  not  a Methodist,  into  our  neighborhood,  and  my  mo- 
ther invited  him  to  our  house  ; by  his  conversation  and 
prayers  I was  awakened  before  I was  fourteen  years  of 
age.  It  was  now  easy  and  pleasing  to  leave  my  company, 
and  I began  to  ,pray  morning  and  evening,  being  drawn  by 
the  cords  of  love,  as  with  the  bands  of  a man.  I soon 
left  our  blind  priest,  and  went  to  West-Bromwick  church  : 
here  I heard  Ryland,  Stillingfleet,  Talbot,  Bagnall,  Mans- 
field, Hawes,  and  Venn,  great  names,  and  esteemed  gos- 
pel ministers.  I became  very  serious,  reading  a great 
deal — Whitefield  and  Cennick’s  Sermons,  and  every  good 
book  I could  meet  with.  It  was  not  long  before  I began 
to  inquire  of  my  mother  who,  where,  what  were  the  Me- 
thodists ; she  gave  me  a favorable  account,  and  directed 
me  to  a person  that  could  take  me  to  Wednesbury  to  hear 
them.  I soon  found  this  was  not  the  church — but  it 
was  better.  The  people  were  so  devout — men  and  wo- 
men kneeling  down,  saying,  Amen. — No.w,  behold ! they 
were  singing  hymns — sweet  sound  ! Why,  strange  to  tell! 
the  preacher  had  no  prayer-book,  and  yet  he  prayed  won- 
derfully ! What  was  yet  more  extraordinary,  the  man  took 
his  text,  and  had  no  sermon-book : thought  I,  this  is  won- 
derful indeed ! It  is  certainly  a strange  way,  but  the  best 
way.  He  talked  about  confidence,  assurance,  &c., — of 
which  all  my  flights  and  hopes  fell  short.  I had  no  deep 


66 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1771. 


convictions,  nor  had  I committed  any  deep  known  sins. 
At  one  sermon,  some  time  after,  my  companion  was  power- 
fully wrought  on  : I was  exceedingly  grieved  that  I could 
not  weep  like  him  ; yet  I knew  myself  to  be  in  a state  of 
unbelief.  On  a certain  time,  when  we  were  praying  in 
my  father’s  barn,  I believe  the  Lord  pardoned  my  sins, 
and  justified  my  soul ; but  my  companions  reasoned  me 
out  of  this  belief,  saying,  ‘ Mr.  Mather  said  a believer  was 
as  happy  as  if  he  was  in  heaven.’  I thought  I was  not  as 
happy  as  I would  be  there,  and  gave  up  my  confidence, 
and  that  for  months  ; yet  I was  happy  ; free  from  guilt  and 
fear,  and  had  power  over  sin,  and  felt  great  inward  joy. 
After  this  we  met  for  reading  and  prayer,  and  had  large 
and  good  meetings,  and  were  much  persecuted,  until  the 
persons  at  whose  houses  we  held  them  were-afraid,  and  they 
were  discontinued.  I then  held  meetings  frequently  at  my 
father’s  house,  exhorting  the  people  there,  as  also  at  Sutton- 
Cofields,  and  several  souls  professed  to  find  peace  through 
my  labors.  I met  class  a while  at  Bromwick  Heath,  and 
met  in  band  at  Wednesbury.  I had  preached  some  months 
before  I publicly  appeared  in  the  Methodist  meeting 
houses  ; when  my  labors  became  more  public  and  exten- 
sive, some  were  amazed,  not  knowing  how  I had  exercised 
elsewhere.  Behold  me  now  a local  preacher  ; the  humble 
and  willing  servant  of  any  and  of  every  preacher  that  called 
on  me  by  night  or  by  day,  being  ready,  with  hasty  steps, 
to  go  far  and  wide  to  do  good,  visiting  Derbyshire,  Stafford- 
shire, Warwickshire,  Worcestershire,  and  indeed  almost 
every  place  within  my  reach  for  the  sake  of  precious  souls ; 
preaching,  generally,  three,  four,  and  five  times  a week, 
and  at  the  same  time  pursuing  my  calling.  1 think  when 
I was  between  twenty-one  and  twenty-two  years  of  age 
1 gave  myself  up  to  God  and  his  work,  after  acting  as  a 
local  preacher  near  the  space  of  five  years  : it  is  now  the 

1 


1771.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  67 

19th  of  July,  1792.  I have  been  laboring  for  God  and 
souls  about  thirty  years,  or  upward. 

“ Some  time  after  I had  obtained  a clear  witness  of  my 
acceptance  with  God,  the  Lord  showed  me,  in  the  heat  of 
youth  and  youthful  blood,  the  evil  of  my  heart : for  a short 
time  I enjoyed,  as  I thought,  the  pure  and  perfect  love  of 
God  ; but  this  happy  frame  did  not  long  continue,  although 
at  seasons  I was  greatly  blessed.  While  I was  a travel- 
ing preacher  in  England,  I was  much  tempted,  finding 
myself  exceedingly  ignorant  of  almost  every  thing  a minis- 
ter of  the  gospel  ought  to  know.  How  I came  to  America, 
and  the  events  which  have  happened  since,  my  Journal 
will  show.” 

In  the  first  volume  of  his  Journal  he  records  the 
following  facts  respecting  the  exercises  of  his  mind, 
and  his  final  determination  to  visit  this  country  : 

“On  the  7th  of  August,  1771,  the  conference  began  at 
Bristol,  in  England.  Before  this,  I had  felt  for  half  a year 
strong  intimations  in  my  mind  that  I should  visit  America  ; 
which  I laid  before  the  Lord,  being  unwilling  to  do  my 
own  will,  or  to  run  before  I was  sent.  During  this  time 
my  trials  were  very  great,  which  the  Lord,  I believe,  per- 
mitted to  prove  and  try  me,  in  order  to  prepare  me  for 
future  usefulness.  At  the  conference  it  was  proposed  that 
some  preachers  should  go  over  to  the  American  continent. 
I spoke  my  mind,  and  made  an  offer  of  myself.  It  was 
accepted  by  Mr.  Wesley  and  others,  who  judged  I had  a 
call.  From  Bristol  I went  home  to  acquaint  my  parents 
with  my  great  undertaking,  which  I opened  in  as  gentle  a 
manner  as  possible.  Though  it  was  grievous  to  flesh  and 
blood,  they  consented  to  let  me  go.  My  mother  is  one  of 
the  tenderest  parents  in  the  world : but  I believe  she  was 
blessed  in  the  present  instance  with  divine  assistance  to 

1 


68 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1771. 


part  with  me.  I visited  most  of  my  friends  in  Stafford- 
shire, Warwickshire,  and  Gloucestershire,  and  felt  much 
life  and  power  among  them.  Several  of  our  meetings  were 
indeed  held  in  the  Spirit  and  life  of  God.  Many  of  my 
friends  were  struck  with  wonder  when  they  heard  of  my 
going ; but  none  opened  their  mouths  against  it,  hoping  it 
was  of  God.  Some  wished  that  their  situation  would  allow 
them  to  go  with  me. 

“ I returned  to  Bristol  in  the  latter  end  of  August,  where 
Richard  Wright  was  waiting  for  me,  to  sail  in  a few  days 
for  Philadelphia.  When  I came  to  Bristol  I had  not  one 
penny  of  money:  but  the  Lord  soon  opened  the  hearts  of 
friends,  who  supplied  me  with  clothes  and  ten  pounds  : 
thus  I found  by  experience  that  the  Lord  will  provide  for 
those  who  trust  in  him. 

“ On  Wednesday,  September  2,  we  set  sail  from  a port 
near  Bristol ; and  having  a good  wind  soon  passed  the 
channel.  For  three  days  I was  very  ill  with  the  sea-sick- 
ness : and  no  sickness  I ever  knew  was  equal  to  it.  The 
captain  behaved  well  to  us.  On  the  Lord’s  day,  Septem- 
ber 8,  brother  W.  preached  a sermon  on  deck,  and  all  the 
crew  gave  attention. 

“ Thursday  12th.  I will  set  down  a few  things  that  lie 
on  my  mind.  Whither  am  I going?  To  the  new  world. 
What  to  do  ? To  gain  honor  ? No,  if  I know  my  own 
heart.  To  get  money  ? No,  I am  going  to  live  to  God, 
and  to  bring  others  so  to  do.  In  America  there  has  been 
a work  of  God  : some  moving  first  among  the  Friends,  but 
in  time  it  declined : likewise  by  the  Presbyterians,  but 
among  them  also  it  declined.  .The  people  God  owns  in 
England  are  the  Methodists.  The  doctrines  they  preach, 
and  the  discipline  they  enforce,  arc,  I believe,  the  purest 
of  any  people  now  in  the  world.  The  Lord  has  greatly 
blessed  these  doctrines  and  this  discipline  in  the  three 
kingdoms : they  must  therefore  be  pleasing  to  him.  If 
1 


1771.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  69 

God  does  not  acknowledge  me  in  America,  I will  soon 
return  to  England.  I know  my  views  are  upright  now — 
may  they  never  be  otherwise  !” 

They  landed  in  Philadelphia,  October  7,  1771,  and 
were  most  cordially  received  by  the  people.  They 
immediately  repaired  to  the  church,  and  heard  a ser- 
mon from  Mr.  Pillmore,  whom  they  found  at  his  sta- 
tion and  in  his  work. 

“ The  people,”  says  Mr.  Asbury,  “ looked  on  us  with 
pleasure,  hardly  knowing  how  to  show  their  love  sufficiently, 
bidding  us  welcome  with  fervent  affection,  and  receiving 
us  as  angels  of  God.  O that  we  may  walk  worthy  of  the 
vocation  wherewith  we  are  called.  When  I came  near  the 
American  shore  my  very  heart  melted  within  me  : to  think 
from  whence  I came,  where  I was  going,  and  what  I was 
going  about.  But  I felt  my  mind  open  to  the  people,  and 
my  tongue  loosed  to  speak.  I feel  that  God  is  here,  and 
find  plenty  of  all  I need.” 

As  the  printed  minutes  extend  no  farther  back  than 
1773,  we  have  no  other  account  of  the  numbers  in 
society  at  this  time  than  what  is  found  in  Mr.  Asbury  ?s 
Journal,  vol.  iii,  p.  109,  where  he  says  there  were 
“ about  three  hundred  in  New-York,  two  hundred  and 
fifty  in  Philadelphia,  and  a few  in  New-Jersey;”  but 
there  must  have  been  some  also  in  Maryland,  as  the 
fruit  of  the  labors  of  Mr.  Strawbridge,  probably  the 
whole  number  wps  not  less  than  six  hundred. 

After  spending  a few  days  in  Philadelphia,  deliver- 
ing his  testimony  for  God,  Mr.  Asbury  left  there  for 
the  city  of  New-York,  where  he  arrived  on  the  12th 
of  November,  and  on  the  13th  preached  to  the  people 
from  1 Cor.  ii,  2,  I determined  not  to  know  any  thing 

1 


70 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1771. 


among  you  save  Jesus  Christ , and  him  crucified.  “ 1 
approved  much/’  says  he,  “ of  the  spirit  of  the  people ; 
they  were  loving  and  serious  ; there  appeared  also  in 
some  a love  of  discipline.  Though  I was  unwilling 
to  go  to  York  so  soon,  I believe  it  is  all  well ; and  I 
still  hope  I am  in  the  order  of  God.  My  friend  B.” 
(meaning  doubtless  Mr.  Boardman,  the  preacher)  “ is 
a kind,  loving,  worthy  man,  truly  amiable  and  enter- 
taining, and  of  a child-like  temper.”  Respecting  him- 
self he  says,  “ I purpose  to  be  given  up  to  God  more 
and  more,  day  by  day.” 

It  seems  that  previously  to  the  arrival  of  Mr.  As- 
bury  the  preachers  had  confined  their  labors  chiefly 
to  the  cities.  This  plan  of  operations  did  not  suit  the 
enlarged  desires  of  Mr.  Asbury.  He  alludes  to  this 
circumstance  in  the  following  words  : “ At  present  I 
am  dissatisfied,  and  judge  that  we  are  to  be  shut  up 
in  the  cities  this  winter.  My  brethren  seem  unwilling 
to  leave  the  cities,  but  I think  I shall  show  them  the 
way.” — ■“  I am  come  over  with  an  upright  intention, 
and  through  the  grace  of  God  I will  make  it  appear, 
and  am  determined  that  no  man  shall  bias  me  with 
soft  words  and  fair  speeches.” — “ Whomsoever  I 
please  or  displease,  I will  be  faithful  to  God,  to  the 
people,  and  to  my  own  soul.”  This  determination  I 
believe  he  steadily  and  perscvcringly  kept  to  the  end 
of  his  life.  And  in  pursuance  of  the  design  he  had 
thus  formed,  he  made  an  excursion  to  West  Farms 
and  to  Westchester,  preaching*with  great  freedom  and 
power  the  “ gospel  of  the  kingdom.”  He  spent  the 
winter  alternately  in  the  city  and  country,  extending 
his  labors  to  Ncw-Rochcllc,  to  Rye,  and  sometimes 
visiting  Staten  Island;  and  he  had  the  unspeakable 
I 


1772.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  71 

pleasure  of  being  hailed  by  the  people  in  general  as  a 
messenger  of  God,  though  sometimes  persecuted  and 
opposed  by  the  rabble. 

The  consequence  of  thus  extending  his  labors  into 
the  country  towns  and  villages,  was  the  giving  a new 
and  more  vigorous  impulse  to  religious  zeal,  and  of 
calling  the  attention  of  multitudes  to  the  gospel  mes- 
sage, who  otherwise  might  never  have  heard  it.  This 
example  of  Mr.  Asbury  had  its  effect  upon  the  other 
preachers,  and  in  the  latter  part  of  the  year  some  of 
them  visited  th£  provinces  of  Delaware  and  Maryland, 
and  preached  on  the  western  and  eastern  shore  of 
Maryland.  Two  private  members  of  the  society 
raised  up  by  Mr.  Strawbridge,  were  the  first  Method- 
ists who  visited  Kent  county,  on  the  eastern  shore  of 
Maryland.  They  came  to  one  John  Randal’s,  con- 
versed and  prayed  with  the  family,  and  left  behind 
them  some  salutary  impressions.  This  created  a de- 
sire for  Methodist  preaching;  and  shortly  after,  Mr. 
Strawbridge  himself  paid  them  a visit,  and  preached 
to  them  the  gospel  of  Christ.  He  was  followed  by 
Robert  Williams  ; and  in  December  following,  1772, 
Mr.  Asbury  went  into  Kent  county.  “ Before  preach- 
ing,” he  says,  “ one  Mr.  R.,  a Church  minister,  came 
to  me  and  desired  to  know  who  I was,  and  whether 
I was  licensed.  I told  him  who  I was.  He  spoke 
great  swelling  words,  and  said  he  had  authority  over 
the  people,  and  was  charged  with  the  care  of  their 
souls.  He  also  said  that  I could  not,  and  should  not 
preach : and  if  I did,  he  should  proceed  against  me 
according  to  law.  I let  him  know  that  I came  to 
preach,  and  preach  I would  ; and  farther  asked  him 
if  he  had  authority  to  bind  the  consciences  of  the 

1 


72 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1772. 

people,  or  if  he  was  a justice  of  the  peace  ; and  told 
him  I thought  he  had  nothing  to  do  with  me.  He 
charged  me  with  making  a schism.  I told  him  that 
I did  not  draw  the  people  from  the  Church,  and  asked 
him  if  his  church  was  then  open.  He  then  said  that 
I hindered  the  people  from  their  work.  I asked  him 
if  fairs  and  horse  races  did  not  hinder  them  ; and  far 
ther  told  him  that  I came  to  help  him.  He  said  he 
had  not  hired  me  for  an  assistant,  and  did  not  want 
my  help.  I told  him  if  there  were  no  swearers  or 
other  sinners,  he  was  sufficient.  - But*  said  he,  What 
do  you  come  for?  I replied,  To  turn  sinners  to  Gbd. 
He  said,  Cannot  I do  that  as  well  as  you  ? I told  him 
that  I had  authority  from  God.  He  then  laughed  at 
me,  and  said,  You  are  a fine  fellow  indeed  ! I told  him 
I did  not  do  this  to  invalidate  his  authority  : and  also 
gave  him  to  understand  that  I did  not  wish  to  dispute 
with  him  ; but  he  said  he  had  business  with  me , and 
came  into  the  house  in  a great  rage.  I began  to 
preach,  and  urged  the  people  to  repent  and  turn  from 
all  their  transgressions,  so  iniquity  should  not  prove 
their  ruin.  After  preaching  the  parson  went  out,  and 
told  the  people  they  did  wrong  in  coming  to  hear  me, 
and  said  I spoke  against  learning,  whereas  I only 
spoke  to  this  purpose — when  a man  turned  from  all 
sin  he  would  adorn  every  character  in  life,  both  in 
church  and  state.” 

This  quotation  is  given  as  a specimen  of  the  sort 
of  opposition  the  first  Methodist  preachers  had  to  en- 
counter in  that  part  of  the  country.  The  clergy  in 
general  had  hut  a name  to  live,  while  they  were  dead 
to  spiritual  and  divine  things,  and  were  therefore  un- 
prepared to  receive  the  true  messengers  of  peace  ana 


i772.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CPIURCH  73 

mercy.  Through  the  persevering  labors  of  Mr.  As- 
bury  and  others  associated  with  him,  a gracious  work 
was  commenced  on  this  peninsula,  which  has  termi- 
nated in  great  good  to  the  souls  of  thousands. 

In  the  month  of  April  of  this  year  Mr.  Fillmore, 
following  the  example  of  Mr.  Asbury,  traveled  south, 
through  Maryland  and  Virginia,  as  far  as  Norfolk, 
preaching  in  all  places  where  he  could  find  an  open- 
ing; and  in  the  beginning  of  1773  he  penetrated  into 
the  lower  counties  of  Virginia,  and  thence  through 
North  Carolina  to  Charleston,  in  South  Carolina,  nor 
did  he  stop  till  he  reached  Savannah,  in  Georgia,  visit- 
ing the  Orphan  House,  which  had  been  erected  by 
Mr.  Whitefield  as  early  as  1740.  We  have  no  par- 
ticular accounts  of  these  visits,  but  it  is  presumed  that 
they  were  rendered  a blessing  to  many.  He  returned 
northwardly  some  time  the  next  spring.  Mr.  Board- 
man  made  a tour  north  as  far  as  Boston,  where  he 
preached  and  formed  a small  society,  and  then  re- 
turned to  his  station  in  New-York. 

In  the  early  part  of  this  year  Mr.  Robert  Williams 
visited  Norfolk,  in  Virginia.  Without  giving  any  pub- 
lic notice,  he  stood  on  the  steps  of  the  court  house 
and  began  to  sing,  which  soon  collected  a number  of 
people  around  him,  to  whom  he  preached,  not,  how- 
ever, without  considerable  interruption  from  some  dis- 
orderly persons.  They  seemed  to  think,  indeed,  that 
the  preacher  was  mad ; for  as  they  had  not  been  ac- 
customed to  hear  a minister  pronounce  the  words  hell 
and  devil  in  his  sermons,  from  the  frequent  use  Mr. 
Williams  made  of  these  terms  they  concluded  he  was 
a wicked,  swearing  preacher,  though  in  some  parts  of 
his  discourse  they  thought  he  preached  the  gospel. 

1 


74 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1772 


From  this  first  impression  of  the  man,  no  one  was 
inclined  to  invite  him  to  his  house.  But  on  hearing 
him  a second  time  at  the  same  place,  they  so  far 
altered  their  opinion  respecting  his  sanity  that  he  was 
invited  to  their  houses  ; and  not  long  after,  a society 
was  formed  in  Norfolk,  which  has  continued  to  this 
day,  gradually  increasing  in  number  and  usefulness. 

October  10,  1772,  Mr.  Asbury  says  he  received  a 
letter  from  Mr.  Wesley,  in  which  he  required  a strict 
attention  to  the  general  rules,  and  also  appointing  him 
general  assistant.  To  understand  this  designation  it 
is  necessary  to  observe,  that  Mr.  Wesley,  being,  under 
God,  the  founder  of  the  societies,  was  considered  the 
head  of  the  whole  body,  both  in  Europe  and  America, 
and  the  one  having  charge  of  a circuit  under  him  was 
styled  his  assista?it , and  those  under  this  assistant  were 
styled  helpers.  In  appointing,  therefore,  Mr.  Asbury 
a general  assistant , he  constituted  him  the  head  of  all 
the  preachers  and  societies  in  America,  with  power  to 
station  the  preachers,  &c.,  under  the  general  direction 
of  Mr.  Wesley  himself. 

As  yet  no  regular  conference  of  preachers  had  been 
convened,  but  they  regulated  their  matters  at  the 
quarterly  meetings.  At  one  of  these  meetings,  which 
was  held  Tuesday,  December  23,  on  the  western 
shore  of  Maryland,  Mr.  Asbury,  after  preaching  on 
the  duties  of  the  ministry,  says  they  “ proceeded  to 
their  temporal  business,  and  considered  the  following 
propositions  : 

1.  What  arc  our  collections?  We  found  them 
sufficient  to  defray  our  expenses. 

2.  How  are  the  preachers  stationed  Vy  It  is  re- 
gretted that,  in  answering  this  question,  Mr.  Asbury 

1 


1772.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  75 

gives  the  initials  only  of  the  names  of  the  preachers 
who  received  their  stations.  He  says,  “ Brother  S.” 
(by  which  we  suppose  he  means,  Strawbridge,)  “ and 
brother  0.”  (who?)  “in  Frederick  county,”  “brother 
K.”  (King  ?)  “ brother  W.”  ( Williams  ?)  “ and  J.  R.” 
(who?)  “on  the  other  side  of  the  Bay;  and  myself 
in  Baltimore. 

3.  Shall  we  be  strict  in  our  society  meetings,  and 
not  admit  strangers  ? Agreed. 

4.  Shall  we  drop  preaching  in  the  day-time  through 
the  week  ? Not  agreed  to. 

5.  Will  the  people  be  contented  without  our  admi- 
nistering the  sacrament?  John  King  was  neuter; 
brother  Strawbridge  pleaded  much  for  the  ordinances, 
and  so  did  the  people,  who  seemed  to  be  much  biassed 
by  him.  I told  them  I would  not  agree  to  it  at  that 
time,  and  insisted  on  our  abiding  by  our  rules. 

6.  Shall  we  make  collections  weekly  to  pay  the 
preachers’  board  and  expenses?  This  was  not  agreed 
to.  We  then  inquired  into  the  moral  character  of  the 
preachers  and  exhorters.” 

Though  Mr.  ilsbury  took  his  station  in  Baltimore, 
where  he  was  most  cordially. received  by  the  people, 
he  by  no  means  confined  his  labors  to  that  city,  but 
extended  them  into  the  towns  and  villages  in  the  vici- 
nity, everywhere  proclaiming  in  the  ears  of  the  people 
the  joyful  news  of  salvation  by  grace,  through  faith  in 
the  Lord  Jesus.  In  consequence  of  thus  enlarging 
the  boundaries  of  their  labors — for  the  other  preachers 
followed  the  apostolic  example  set  them  by  Mr.  As- 
bury — the  work  of  God  spread  among  the  people,  so 
that  considerable  additions  were  made  to  the  societies. 
This,  though  the  numbers  were  not  yet  taken,  appears 

1 


76 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1773. 


evident  from  Mr.  Asbury’s  Journal,  where  he  speaks 
of  meeting  and  regulating  the  classes  in  a number  of 
places. 

It  was  remarked  above,  that  most  of  the  clergy  in 
the  southern  provinces  were  destitute  of  experimental 
godliness  ; and  therefore,  instead  of  helping  forward 
the  work  of  God  as  promoted  by  the  Methodist 
preachers,  they  either  manifested  indifference,  “ caring 
for  none  of  these  things,”  or  otherwise  set  themselves 
in  opposition  to  it.  To  this,  however,  there  were 
some  honorable  exceptions.  Among  these  was  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Jarratt,  of  Virginia,  under  whose  preaching 
there  had  been  a considerable  revival  of  religion,  par- 
ticularly at  a place  called  White  Oak.  In  imitation 
of  Mr.  Wesley  and  his  preachers,  Mr.  Jarratt  formed 
those  who  were  awakened  to  a sense  of  their  danger 
into  a society,  that  they  might  assist  each  other  in 
working  out  their  salvation.  The  good  effects  of 
these  meetings  were  so  apparent,  in  producing  “ the 
fruits  of  good  living,”  that  they  were  encouraged,  and 
the  revival  went  on  gradually,  chiefly  under  the  labors 
of  Mr.  Jarratt,  from  1771  to  1773,  spreading  from 
fifty  to  sixty  miles  “ in  the  region  round  about.” 

In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1773,  Mr.  Robert 
Williams  visited  Petersburg,  in  Virginia,  and  preached 
with  success,  first  in  the  town,  and  then  through  va- 
rious parts  of  the  country.  He  was  a plain,  pointed 
preacher,  indefatigable  in  his  labors,  and  many  were 
awakened  and  converted  to  God  through  his  public 
and  private  exhortations ; and  it  is  said  that  the  name 
of  Robert  Williams  was  long  remembered  by  many 
who  were  his  spiritual  children  in  those  parts.  He 
and  other  Methodist  preachers  who  visited  Virginia 
1 


1773.] 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 


77 


were  kindly  received  by  Mr.  Jarratt,  and  they  greatly 
assisted  each  other  in  promoting  the  work  of  the 
Lord. 

In  the  meantime  Mr.  Asbury  continued  his  itine- 
rating labors  very  extensively  through  the  country, 
devoting  all  his  time  and  attention  to  the  work  of  the 
ministry.  Nor  did  he  labor  in  vain.  Many  sinners 
were  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  and  new 
societies  were  established  in  various  places. 

Mr.  Wesley  was  considered  the  father  of  the  socie- 
ties both  in -Europe  and  America.  To  him,  therefore, 
they  looked  for  direction  in  all  important-  matters, 
and  especially  for  a regular  supply  of  preachers — for 
as  yet  none  had  been  raised  in  this  country  who  had 
entered  the  itinerant  ranks.  That  he  might  under- 
stand the  true  state  of  things  for  himself,  and  thereby 
be  competent  to  act  with  the  more  discretion  and  effi- 
ciency, it  seems  that  he  had  manifested  a desire  to 
visit  America ; for  Mr.  Asbury  says,  under  date  of 
May  6,  1773,  “This  day  a letter  from  Mr.  Wesley 
came  to  hand,  dated  March  2,  in  which  he  informs 
me  that  the  time  for  his  visiting  America  is  not  yet, 
being  detained  by  the  building  of  a new  chapel.” 
Soon  after  this,  however,  Mr.  Asbury  was  cheered  by 
the  arrival  of  two  missionaries,  Messrs.  Thomas  Ran- 
kin and  George  Shadford.  They  landed  in  Phila- 
delphia on  the  third  day  of  June,  1773,  and  immedi- 
ately entered  upon  their  work.  As  Mr.  Rankin  had 
traveled  several  years  longer  than  Mr.  Asbury,  Mr. 
Wesley  appointed  him  the  general  assistant  of  the 
societies  in  America. 


1 


78 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1773. 


BOOK  II. 

FROM  THE  FIRST  CONFERENCE  IN  1773,  TO  THE  ORGA 
NIZATION  OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  1784. 


CHAPTER  I 

From  the  conference  of  1773  to  the  commencement  of  the  war  in  1776. 

We  have  seen  that  up  to  this  period  no  regular 
conference  had  been  held,  but  that  the  business  had 
been  transacted  at  their  quarterly  meetings.  On  the 
arrival  of  Mr.  Rankin  with  powers  to  act  as  general 
assistant,  a conference  was  convened  in  the  city  of- 
Philadelphia,  July  4,  1773.  This  being  the  first 
regular  conference  ever  held  in  America,  I think  it 
proper  to  give  the  entire  minutes  as  they  were  taken 
down  and  afterward  published. 

“ The  following  queries  were  proposed  to  every 
preacher  : — 

1.  Ought  not  the  authority  of  Mr.  Wesley  and  that  con 
ference  to  extend  to  the  preachers  and  people  in  America, 
as  well  as  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland  ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

2.  Ought  not  the  doctrine  and  discipline  of  the  Method- 
ists, as  contained  in  the  minutes,  to  be  the  solo  rule  of  our 
conduct,  who  labor  in  the  connection  with  Mr.  Wesley,  in 
America  ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

3.  If  so,  does  it  not  follow,  that  if  any  preachers  deviate 

J 


1773.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  79 

from  the  minutes,  we  can  have  no  fellowship  with  them 
till  they  change  their  conduct  ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

The  following  rules  were  agreed  to  by  all  the  preachers 
present : — 

1.  Every  preacher  who  acts  in  connection  with  Mr. 
Wesley  and  the  brethren  who  labor  in  America,  is  strictly 
to  avoid  administering  the  ordinances  of  baptism  and  the 
Lord’s  supper. 

2.  All  the  people  among  whom  we  labor  to  be  earnestly 
exhorted  to  attend  the  Church,  and  to  receive  the  ordi- 
nances there  ; but  in  a particular  manner  to  press  the 
people  in  Maryland  and  Virginia  to  the  observance  of  this 
minute. 

3.  No  person  or  persons  to  be  admitted  into  our  love- 
feasts  oftener  than  twice  or  thrice,  unless  they  become 
members  ; and  none  to  be  admitted  to  the  society  meet- 
ings more  than  thrice. 

4.  None  of  the  preachers  in  America  to  reprint  any  of 
Mr.  Wesley’s  books,  without  his  authority  (when  it  can 
be  gotten)  and  the  consent  of  their  brethren. 

5.  Robert  Williams  to  sell  the  books  he  has  already 
printed,  but  to  print  no  more,  unless  under  the  above  re- 
strictions. 

6.  Every  preacher  who  acts  as  an  assistant,  to  send  an 
account  of  the  work  once  in  six  months  to  the  general 
assistant. 

Quest.  1 . How  are  the  preachers  stationed  ? 

Ans.  New- York,  Thomas  Rankin,  ( to  change  in 

Philadelphia,  George  Shadford,  ( four  months. 

New-Jersey,  John  King,  William  Watters. 

-n  1 . ( Francis  Asbury,  Robert  Strawbridge, 

a imore,  ^ Abraham  Whitworth,  Joseph  Yearbry. 

Norfolk,  Richard  Wright. 

Pe^rsburg,  Robert  Williams. 


1 


80 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1773. 


Quest.  2.  What  numbers  are  there  in  the  society? 


Ans.  New- York, 

180 

Maryland, 

500 

Philadelphia, 

180 

Virginia,  - 

100 

New-Jersey, 

200 

(Preachers  10.) 

1160 

It  is  highly  probable  that  some  of  the  preachers 
had  manifested  an  unwillingness  to  submit  entirely  to 
the  authority  of  Mr.  Wesley  in  all  matters,  and  hence 
the  reason  and  seasonableness  of  the  above  minute  in 
respect  to  yielding  obedience  to  his  authority.  That 
Mr.  Strawbridge  and  some  others  had  evinced  a dis- 
position so  far  to  depart  from  Wesleyan  Methodism  as 
to  administer  the  ordinances  of  baptism  and  the  Lord’s 
supper,  we  know  ; and  that  it  required  all  the  autho- 
rity of  Mr.  Asbury  to  restrain  them  from  this  practice 
heretofore,  is  evident  from  a former  quotation  from 
his  Journal.  To  prevent  a repetition  of  this  disor- 
derly practice,  it  seems  the  above  prohibitory  rule 
was  adopted  in  reference  to  this  subject. 

In  the  above  stations  we  find  the  name  of  William 
Watters , who  was  the  first  American  preacher  who 
joined  the  itinerancy,  and  he  continued  a laborious  and 
successful  laborer  in  his  Master’s  work  until  the  day 
of  his  death. 

It  seems  that,  notwithstanding  the  vigilance  of  Mr. 
Asbury  in  correcting  those  abuses  which  had  arisen 
from  the  laxity  with  which  discipline  had  been  admi- 
nistered, many  disorders  still  existed  for  which  an 
adequate  remedy  had  not  been  provided.  These 
tilings  had  been  communicated  to  Mr.  Wesley,  and  he 
therefore  clothed  Mr.  Rankin  with  powers  superior 
to  any  which  had  been  vested  in  his  predecessors  in 
office,  in  the  faithful  exercise  of  which  he  set  himself 
1 


1774.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  81 

to  purifying  the  societies  from  corrupt  members,  and 
restoring  things  to  order.  It  was  soon  found  that  the 
discharge  of  this  duty,  however  painful,  instead  of 
abridging  the  influence  of  ministerial  labor,  greatly 
extended  it,  and  exerted  a most  salutary  effect  upon 
the  societies.  Speaking  of  the  comfort  he  derived 
from  the  arrival  of  Mr.  Rankin,  Mr.  Asbury  says, 
“ Though  he  will  not  be  admired  as  a preacher,  yet  as 
a disciplinarian  he  will  fill  his  place.” 

Having  thus  adopted  the  Wesleyan  plan  of  station- 
ing the  preachers,  and  each  man  going  to  his  work  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord,  the  cause  of  reformation  began 
to  spread  more  extensively  than  heretofore,  new  socie- 
ties were  formed  in  many  places,  the  circuits  were 
enlarged,  and  a more  regular  administration  of  disci- 
pline secured.  On  the  eastern  shore  of  Maryland, 
particularly  in  the  county  of  Kent,  there  was  a consi- 
derable revival  of  religion,  by  which  many  souls  were 
brought  to  the  “ knowledge  of  salvation  by  the  remis- 
sion of  sins.”  A class  was  formed  at  New-Rochelle, 
about  twenty  miles  from  the  city  of  New-York.  In 
Baltimore  also  there  was  an  enlargement  of  the  work, 
more  especially  at  Fell’s  Point,  where  they  com- 
menced building  a house  of  worship,  which  was  the 
first  erected  in  the  city  of  Baltimore.  Though  Mr. 
Asbury  was  appointed  to  Baltimore,  he  by  no  means 
confined  his  labors  to  that  place,  but  traveled  exten- 
sively through  various  parts  of  Maryland,  preaching 
every  day,  forming  those  who  had  been  awakened  to 
a sense  of  their  sin  and  danger  into  classes,  that  they 
might  the  more  easily  help  each  other  to  work  out 
their  salvation.  In  consequence  of  these  labors,  the 
work  of  religion  spread  among  the  people. 

6 


1 


82 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1774. 


In  the  city  of  New-York,  it  appears  that  Mr.  Ran- 
kin met  with  some  opposition  in  his  endeavors  to 
reduce  the  classes  to  order  and  regularity  ; but  his 
steady  perseverance  overcame  the  obstacles  thrown 
in  his  way,  so  that  he  succeeded  in  his  pious  designs 
He  also,  as  the  general  assistant,  traveled  as  exten- 
sively as  practicable,  that  he  might  take  a general 
oversight  of  the  work,  and  see  that  the  rules  by  which 
they  professed  to  be  governed  were  suitably  enforced. 

In  the  beginning  of  1774,  the  foundation  of  a house 
of  worship  was  laid  in  Baltimore,  known  by  the  name 
of  Light-street  church,  and  another  in  Kent  county, 
about  nine  miles  below  Chestertown,  called  the  Kent 
meeting-house.  This  latter  house  was  not  erected 
without  considerable  opposition.  After  the  frame  was 
prepared  for  raising,  some  wicked  persons  came  in  the 
night  and  broke  the  rafters  ; but  the  workmen  soon 
repaired  the  loss,  the  house  was  finished,  and  the  work 
of  the  Lord  prospered  abundantly. 

1774.  On  the  25th  of  May,  of  this  year,  the 
second  conference  was  held  in  the  city  of  Phila- 
delphia. From  the  minutes  it  appears  that  seven 
preachers,  namely,  William  Duke,  John  Wade,  Daniel 
Ruff,  Edward  Drumgole,  Isaac  Rollins,  Robert  Lind- 
say, and  Samuel  Spragg  were  admitted  on  trial ; and 
William  Watters,  Abraham  Whitworth,  Joseph  Year- 
bry,  Philip  Gatch,  and  Philip  Ebert  were  admitted 
into  full  connection  ; most  of  these,  it  seems,  had 
been  raised  up  in  America  during  the  past  two  years, 
for  wc  find  no  mention  of  any  of  their  names,  except 
William  Watters,  Abraham  Whitworth,  and  Joseph 
Ycarbry,  among  the  stations  the  preceding  year. 
This  year,  it  seems,  they  adopted  the  practice  intro- 
1 


1774.] 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 


83 


duced  into  the  conferences  by  Mr.  Wesley,  and  which 
has  ever  since  been  followed  in  this  country,  namely, 
that  of  examining  the  preachers5  characters  before  the 
conference  ; for  we  find  the  following  question  and 
answer : — •“  Quest.  Are  there  any  objections  to  any 
of  the  preachers?  Arts.  They  were  examined  one 
by  one. 55 

The  following  are  the  stations  and  numbers,  and 
the  rules  which  were  agreed  upon. 


; New- York, 
Philadelphia, 
Trenton, 
Greenwich, 


Chester, 

Kent, 

Baltimore, 

Frederick, 

Norfolk, 

Brunswick, 


Francis  Asbury, 
Thomas  Rankin, 
William  Watters. 
Philip  Ebert. 
Daniel  Ruff, 
Joseph  Yearbry 


to 


change  in 
months 


three 


to  change  with  Wm. 
Watters  & P.  Ebert 
Abraham  Whitworth. 

( George  Shadford,  Edward  Drumgole, 
( Richard  Webster,  Robert  Lindsay. 
Philip  Gatch,  William  Duke. 

John  King. 

^ John  Wade,  Isaac  Rollins,  Samuel 
t Spragg. 

All  the  preachers  to  change  at  the  end  of  six  months. 
Quest.  6.  What  numbers  are  there  in  society  ? 


Ans.  New- York  222 

Philadelphia  204 

New-Jersey  257 

Chester  - 36 

Baltimore  - 738 


Frederick  - 
Norfolk 
Brunswick  - 
Kent 


175 

73 

218 

150 


(Preachers  17.)  2073 


This  conference  agreed  to  the  following  particulars  : — 
1.  Every  preacher  who  is  received  into  full  connection 
is  to  have  the  use  and  property  of  his  horse,  which  any 
of  the  circuits  may  furnish  him  with. 


1 


84 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


C1774. 


2.  Every  preacher  to  be  allowed  six  pounds  Pennsyl- 
vania currency  per  quarter,  and  his  traveling  charges 
besides. 

3.  For  every  assistant  to  make  a general  collection  at 
Easter,  in  the  circuits  where  they  labor  ; to  be  applied  to 
the  sinking  of  the  debts  on  the  houses,  and  relieving  the 
preachers  in  want. 

4.  Wherever  Thomas  Rankin  spends  his  time,  he  is  to 
be  assisted  by  those  circuits.” 

From  this,  it  appears  that  the  number  had  increased 
913,  being  nearly  double  to  what  they  were  the  year 
before  ; and  that  they  had  seven  additional  preachers. 
This  shows  the  beneficial  influence  of  enforcing  a 
Scriptural  discipline,  and  adopting  an  extended  me- 
thod of  preaching  the  gospel  by  a regular  itinerancy. 

In  the  beginning  of  this  year,  Messrs.  Boardman 
and  Pillmore  left  the  continent  for  England ; the  for- 
mer, who  had  endeared  himself  much  to  the  people 
by  his  indefatigable  labors  and  Christian  deportment, 
never  to  return;  the  latter,  Mr.  Pillmore,  soon  after 
came  back,  was  admitted  and  ordained  as  a minister 
in  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  in  which  he  lived 
respected  and  beloved  as  a useful  minister  until  his 
death.  Mr.  Boardman  lived  about  eight  years  after 
his  return  to  Europe,  and  then  died  in  peace,  leaving 
behind  him  a name  that  is  “ like  precious  ointment 
poured  forth.”  , It  seems  that  Mr.  Strawbridge  did 
not  continue  in  the  regular  itinerancy,  as  we.do  not 
find  his  name  in  the  minutes  of  conference  ; the  pro- 
bability is,  that  he  became  disaffected  on  account  of 
the  opposition  manifested  to  his  administering  the 
ordinances,  to  which  lie  adhered  with  great  pert? 
nacity. 

1 


1774.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  85 

The  Journal  of  Mr.  Asbury  for  this  year  shows  the 
steady  manner  in  which  he  pursued  his  work.  So 
far  from  confining  himself  to  the  cities  of  New-York 
and  Baltimore,  in  each  of  which  he  was  stationed  for 
six  months,  he  traversed  the  country  between  the 
two  places,  as  well  as  north  and  south  of  each  ; and 
he  everywhere  found  multitudes  who  flocked  to  hear 
the  word,  and  not  a few  received  it  with  joy,  and  were 
formed  into  classes  under  the  general  rules.  His 
example  provoked  others  to  like  diligence,  though 
some  manifested  a reluctance  to  leave  the  comforts 
of  a city  life  for  the  more  fatiguing  labors  of  a coun- 
try itinerant.  The  blessed  effects  of  these  labors 
were  soon  apparent.  Among  others  who  contributed 
largely  to  the  extension  of  this  work,  we  must  not 
forget  to  record  the  labors  of  Robert  Williams,  of 
whom  Mr.  Asbury  says  in  his  Journal,  “He  is  a sin- 
gular man,  but  honest  in  his  intentions,  and  sincerely 
engaged  for  the  prosperity  of  the  work.”  In  the 
same  connection  he  says,  “ I met  brother  W.  from 
Virginia,  who  g&ve  me  a great  account  of  the  work 
of  God  in  these  parts  ; five  or  six  hundred  souls  jus- 
tified by  faith,  and  five  or  six  circuits  formed,  so  that 
we  now  have  fourteen  circuits  in  America,  and  about 
twenty-two  preachers  are  required  to  supply  them.” 

It  seems  that  in  the  early  part  of  this  year,  Mr. 
Williams  penetrated  into  Virginia,  and  finally  suc- 
ceeded in  extending  the  work  from  Petersburgh  south, 
over  the  Roanoke  River,  some  distance  into  North 
Carolina ; and  from  the  conference  three  preachers, 
John  King,  John  Wade,  and  Isaac  Rollins,  were  sent 
to,  his  help.  Toward  the  close  of  the  year,  a most 
remarkable  revival  of  godliness  was  the  effect  of  their 

1 


86 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1775. 


united  labors,  which  terminated  as  above  related  by 
Mr.  Asbury. 

Such  were  the  indefatigable  labors  of  Mr.  Asbury, 
his  constant  preaching,  his  exposures  by  day  and  night, 
that  he  finally  sunk  under  them,  and  was  obliged  to 
take  to  his  bed,  and  submit  to  medical  treatment.  So 
feeble  was  he,  that  he  says,  for  nine  days  he  was  not 
able  even  to  write  in  his  Journal.  “ My  friends,’7 
says  he,  “ were  very  kind,  and  expecting  my  death, 
they  affectionately  lamented  over  me.”  The  Lord, 
however,  blessed  the  means  prescribed  for  his  recovery, 
so  that  in  about  three  weeks  from  the  time  of  his  con- 
finement, he  vras  able  to  resume  those  labors  in  which 
his  soul  delighted.  The  latter  part  of  this  year  he 
spent  in  Baltimore  and  the  adjoining  settlements,  in 
all  which  places  he  enjoyed  much  of  the  presence  of 
God,  and  often  witnessed  the  displays  of  his  power 
in  the  awakening  and  conversion  of  sinners. 

1775. — On  the  17th  of  May  of  this  year,  the  third 
conference  was  held  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia.  Of 
this  conference,  Mr.  Asbury  says  that  it  sat  from  Wed- 
nesday to  Friday,  “ with  great  harmony  and  sweetness 
of  temper.”  This  record  to  the  good  temper  exem- 
plified in  the  conference  is  made  with  a view  to  show 
that,  notwithstanding  some  difficulties  had  occurred 
between  Mr.  Rankin  and  Mr.  Asbury,  they  were  not 
of  that  serious  nature  which  went  to  interrupt  the 
harmony  of  their  counsels.  To  a difference  of  judg- 
ment between  them,  Mr.  Asbury  alludes  in  several 
places,  by  which  it  appears  that,  in  his  opinion,  Mr. 
Rankin  assumed  too  much  authority  over  the  preachers 
and  people. 

In  consequence  of  this  assumption  of  power,  Mr. 

1 


*4775.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  87 

Rankin  exposed  himself  to  the  censures  of  many  of 
his  brethren,  and  to  the  remonstrances  of  Mr.  Asbury, 
as  it  tended,  in  his  opinion,  to  alienate  the  affections 
of  the  people  from  their  preachers.  These  things 
laid  the  foundation  for  those  complaints  against  Mr. 
Asbury  which  were  transmitted  to  Mr.  Wesley,  and 
afterward  became  the  cause  of  much  of  that  uneasi- 
ness which  will  be  noticed  hereafter.  Such  errors 
of  judgment  may  very  well  exist  among  the  best  of 
men,  without  at  all  detracting  from  their  moral  worth 
or  Christian  character,  and  may  even  be  overruled 
by  our  heavenly  Father  for  the  general  good  of  his 
church.  The  sternness  of  character  manifested  by 
Mr.  Rankin,  while  it  sustained  him  in  the  rigorous 
exercise  of  discipline,  was  not  so  exactly  suited  to  the 
genius  of  the  American  people  as  was  the  more  gentle 
yet  equally  firm  disposition  of  Mr.  Asbury. 

The  numbers  returned  in  society  were  3,148,  by 
which  it  appears  that  the  increase  had  been  1,075. 
Strong  symptoms  of  a war  between  the  colonies  and 
the  mother  country  now  began  to  be  manifested  in 
different  parts  of  the  American  settlements,  by  which 
the  minds  of  the  people  were  much  agitated  on  poli- 
tical subjects  ; and  as  all  the  leading  Methodist  preach- 
ers were  from  England,  no  little  suspicion,  however 
groundless,  was  entertained  respecting  the  purity  of 
their  motives.  That  most  of  these  were  strongly 
biased  in  favor  of  their  mother  country  seems  reason- 
able to  suppose  ; nor  are  they  to  be  blamed  for  this 
feeling,  when  we  consider  how  natural  it  is  for  all 
men  to  feel  an  attachment  for  the  land  of  their  nati- 
vity. These  suspicions,  however,  though  not  yet 
exemplified  in  any  open  acts  of  hostility,  tended  in 

1 


88 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1775. 


some  places  to  circumscribe  the  usefulness  of  the 
preachers,  and  to  make  those  of  them  who  came  from 
England  turn  their  attention  toward  home. 

Notwithstanding  these  unpropitious  circumstances, 
the  conference  proceeded  in  their  customary  work, 
passing  a resolution  to  raise  a yearly  collection  for 
general  purposes,  and  making  out  the  stations  of  the 
preachers,  which  were  now  increased  to  nineteen  in 
number,  distributed  among  the  several  circuits.  Among 
other  things  which  they  did,  was  passing  the  follow- 
ing resolution,  which  shows  their  apprehensions  re 
specting  the  political  state  of  the  country,  and  their 
pious  concern  for  the  prosperity  of  the  work  of  God. 
They  appointed  “ a general  fast  for  the  prosperity  of 
the  work,  and  for  the  peace  of  America,  on  Tuesday 
the  18th  of  July.” 

This  year,  Mr.  Asbury  was  appointed  to  labor  in 
Norfolk,  state  of  Virginia,  where,  he  says,  he  found 
“ about  thirty  persons  in  society,  but  they  had  no 
class  meetings,”  and  were  therefore  in  rather  a dis- 
orderly state.  Finding  nothing  better  for  a “ preach- 
ing house  than  an  old  shattered  building,  which  had 
formerly  been  a play-house,”  after  laboring  a few 
days  alternately  in  Norfolk  and  Portsmouth,  he  per- 
suaded the  brethren  to  issue  a subscription  paper  for 
building  a house  of  worship,  which,  however,  went 
tardily  on  for  the  present.  As  usual,  Mr.  Asbury 
omitted  no  opportunity  of  doing  good  to  the  souls  of 
the  people  ; and  for  this  purpose  he  made  frequent 
excursions  into  the  country,  where  he  generally  found 
a people  willing  to  hear  the  word  of  reconciliation. 
Having  been  invited  to  visit  Brunswick  circuit,  where 
the  Lord  was  pouring  out  his  Spirit  upon  the  labors 
1 


1775.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  89 

of  Mr.  Shadford,  on  the  2d  of  November  he  arrived 
there,  and  says,  “ God  is  at  work  in  this  part  of  the 
country,  and  my  soul  catches  the  holy  fire.”  On 
meeting  with  Mr.  Shadford,  he  says,  “ My  spirit  is 
much  united  to  him,  and  our  meeting  was  li*v.  diat 
of  David  and  Jonathan.” 

There  was  indeed  a remarkable  revival  of  the  work 
of  God  in  this  part  of  the  country,  chiefly  through 
the  instrumentality  of  Mr.  Shadford.  Trembling  and 
shaking  would  seize  upon  sinners  under  the  word,  and 
in  some  instances  they  were  so  affected  as  to  fall 
helpless  upon  the  floor  or  upon  the  ground.  These 
were  strange  appearances  in  this  country,  and  some, 
of  course,  looked  on  with  astonishment  at  these  mani- 
fest displays  of  the  power  and  grace  of  God.  The 
consequence  of  this  great  and  extensive  revival  was 
an  addition  to  the  societies  of  upward  of  1800 
members. 

Mr.  Robert  Williams,  who  was  among  the  first 
Methodist  preachers  that  visited  Virginia,  had  married, 
and  located  at  a place  between  Norfolk  and  Suffolk, 
where  he  ended  his  days  in  peace,  on  the  26th  Sep- 
tember 1775.  His  funeral  sermon  was  preached  by 
Mr.  Asbury,  who  says  of  him,  that  he  “ has  been  a 
very  useful  man,  and  the  Lord  gave  him  many  seals 
to  his  ministry.  Perhaps  no  man  in  America  has 
been  an  instrument  of  awakening  so  many  souls  as 
God  has  awakened  by  him.” 

As  the  revival  above  spoken  of  was  one  of  the  first 
of  the  kind  in  this  part  of  the  country,  and  was,  in 
many  respects,  very  remarkable  in  its  character,  I 
think  it  proper  to  give  here  an  account  of  it  as  I find 
it  inserted  in  Mr.  Asbury’s  Journal.  The  writer  of 

1 


90 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1775. 


this  account  was  the  Rev.  Mr.  Jarratt,  a minister  of 
the  English  Church,  who  participated  largely  in  that 
revival,  and  contributed  by  his  labors  to  its  advance- 
ment, by  favoring  the  Methodist  preachers,  and  admi- 
nistering the  ordinances  to  such  as  desired  them. 
Had  all  the  clergy  of  that  day  manifested  a kindred 
spirit,  how  much  more  extensively  would  the  work 
have  prevailed  ! 

A BRIEF  NARRATIVE  OF  THE  REVIVAL  OF  RELIGION  IN 
VIRGINIA.  IN  A LETTER  TO  A FRIEND. 

“ Dear  Sir, — You  was  pleased,  when  in  Virginia,  to 
desire  a narrative  of  the  work  of  God  in  these  parts.  I 
shall  give  you  matter  of  fact,  in  a plain,  artless  dress  ; 
relating  only  what  I have  myself  seen  and  heard,  and  what 
I have  received  from  men  on  whose  judgment  and  veracity 
I can  fully  depend. 

“ That  you  may  have  a full  view  of  the  whole,  I shall 
go  back  as  far  as  ray  first  settlement  in  this  parish.  August 
29,  1763,  I was  chosen  rector  of  B.,  in  the  county  of  D., 
in  Virginia.  Ignorance  of  the  things  of  God,  profaneness, 
and  irreligion,  then  prevailed  among  all  ranks  and  degrees  ; 
so  that  I doubt  if  even  the  form  of  godliness  was  to  be 
found  in  any  one  family  of  this  large  and  populous  parish. 
I was  a stranger  to  the  people  : my  doctrines  were  quite 
new  to  them  ; and  were  neither  preached  nor  believed  by 
any  other  clergyman,  so  far  as  I could  learn,  throughout 
the  province. 

“ My  first  work  was  to  explain  the  depravity  of  our 
nature,  our  fall  in  Adam,  and  all  the  evils  consequent 
thereon  ; the  impossibility  of  being  delivered  from  them 
by  any  thing  which  wo  could  do,  and  the  necessity  of  a 
living  faith,  in  order  to  our  obtaining  help  from  God 
While  1 continued  to  insist  upon  those  truths,  and  on  the 
1 


1775.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  91 

absolute  necessity  of  being  born  again,  no  small  outcry 
was  raised  against  this  way,  as  well  as  against  him  that 
taught  it.  But,  by  the  help  of  God,  I continued  to  witness 
the  same  both  to  small  and  great. 

“ The  common  people,  however,  frequented  the  church 
more  constantly,  and  in  larger  numbers  than  usual.  Some 
were  affected  at  times,  so  as  to  drop  a tear.  But  still  for 
a year  or  more,  I perceived  no  lasting  effect,  only  a few 
were  not  altogether  so  profane  as  before.  I could  discover 
no  heartfelt  convictions  of  sin,  no  deep  or  lasting  impres- 
sion of  their  lost  estate.  Indeed,  I have  reason  to  believe 
that  some  have  been  a good  deal  alarmed  at  times  ; but 
they  were  shy  of  speaking  to  me  (thinking  it  would  be 
presumption)  till  their  convictions  wore  off. 

“ But  in  the  year  1765,  the  power  of  God  was  more 
sensibly  felt  by  a few.  These  were  constrained  to  apply 
to  me,  and  inquire,  6 What  they  must  do  to  be  saved  V 
And  now  I began  to  preach  abroad,  as  well  as  in  private 
houses ; and  to  meet  little  companies  in  the  evenings,  and 
converse  freely  on  divine  things.  I believe  some  were 
this  year  converted  to  God,  and  thenceforth  the  work  of 
God  slowly  went  on. 

“ The  next  year  I became  acquainted  with  Mr.  M’R., 
rector  of  a neighboring  parish ; and  we  joined  hand  in 
hand  in  the  great  work.  He  labored  much  therein,  and 
not  in  vain.  A remarkable  power  attended  his  preaching, 
and  many  were  truly  converted  to  God,  not  only  in  his 
parish,  but  in  other  parts  where  he  was  called  to  labor. 

“ In  the  years  1770  and  1771,  we  had  a more  consider- 
able outpouring  of  the  Spirit,  dt  a place  in  my  parish  called 
White  Oak.  It  was  here  first  I formed  the  people  into  a 
society,  that  they  might  assist  and  strengthen  each  other. 
The  good  effects  of  this  were  soon  apparent.  Convictions 
were  deep  and  lasting  ; and  not  only  knowledge,  but  faith, 
and  love,  and  holiness  continually  increased. 


1 


92 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1775 

“In  the  year  1772,  the  revival  was  more  considerable, 
and  extended  itself  in  some  places  for  fifty  or  sixty  miles 
around.  It  increased  still  more  in  the  following  year,  and 
several  sinners  were  truly  converted  to  God.  In  spring, 
1774,  it  was  more  remarkable  than  ever.  The  word 
preached  was  attended  with  such  energy  that  many  were 
pierced  to  the  heart.  Tears  fell  plentifully  from  the  eyes 
of  the  hearers,  and  some  were  constrained  to  cry  out.  A 
goodly  number  were  gathered  in  this  year,  both  in  my 
parish  and  in  many  of  the  neighboring  counties.  I formed 
several  societies  out  of  those  which  were  convinced  or 
converted ; and  I found  it  a happy  means  of  building  up 
those  that  had  believed,  and  preventing  the  rest  from  losing 
their  convictions. 

“ In  the  counties  of  Sussex  and  Brunswick,  the  work 
from  the  year  1773  was  chiefly  carried  on  by  the  labors 
of  the  people  called  Methodists.  The  first  of  them  who 
appeared  in  these  parts  was  Mr.  R.  W.,  who,  you  know, 
was  a plain,  artless,  indefatigable  preacher  of  the  gospel : 
he  was  greatly  blessed  in  detecting  the  hypocrite,  razing 
false  foundations,  and  stirring  believers  up  to  press  after 
a present  salvation  from  the  remains  of  sin.  He  came  to 
my  house  in  the  month  of  March,  in  the  year  1773.  The 
next  year  others  of  his  brethren  came,  who  gathered  many 
societies  both  in  this  neighborhood,  and  in  other  places,  as 
far  as  North  Carolina.  They  now  began  to  ride  the  cir- 
cuit, and  to  take  care  of  the  societies  already  formed, 
which  was  rendered  a happy  means  both  of  deepening  and 
spreading  the  work  of  God.  f 

“ I earnestly  recommended  it  to  my  societies,  to  pray 
much  for  the  prosperity  of  Sion,  and  for  a larger  outpour- 
ing of  the  Spirit  of  God.  They  did  so,  and  not  in  vain.  We 
have  had  a time  of  refreshing  indeed  : a revival  of  religion, 
as  great  as  perhaps  ever  was  known,  in  country  places, 
in  so  short  a timo.  Jt  began  in  the  latter  end  of  the  year 
1 


1775.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  93 

1775;  but  was  more  considerable  in  January  1776,  the 
beginning  of  the  present  year.  It  broke  out  nearly  at  the 
same  time,  at  three  places  not  far  from  each  other.  Two 
of  these  places  are  in  my  parish,  the  other  in  Amelia 
county,  which  had  for  many  years  been  notorious  for  care- 
lessness, profaneness,  and  immoralities  of  all  kinds.  Gam- 
ing, swearing,  drunkenness,  and  the  like,  were  their  delight, 
while  things  sacred  were  their  scorn  and  contempt.  How- 
ever, some  time  last  year,  one  of  my  parish  (now  a local 
preacher)  appointed  some  meetings  among  them,  and  after 
a while,  induced  a small  number  to  join  in  society.  And 
though  few,  if  any  of  them,  were  then  believers,  yet  this 
was  a means  of  preparing  the  way  of  the  Lord. 

44  As  there  were  few  converts  in  my  parish  the  last  year, 
I was  sensible  a change  of  preachers  was  wanting.  This 
has  often  revived  the  work  of  God ; and  so  it  did  at  the 
present  time.  Last  December,  one  of  the  Methodist  preach- 
ers, Mr.  S.,  preached  several  times  at  the  three  places 
above  mentioned.  He  confirmed  the  doctrine  I had  long 
preached ; and  to  many  of  them  not  in  vain.  And  while 
their  ears  were  opened  by  novelty,  God  set  his  word  home 
upon  their  hearts.  Many  sinners  were  powerfully  con- 
vinced, and  mercy ! mercy  ! was  their  cry.  In  January, 
the  news  of  convictions  and  conversions  were  common ; 
and  the  people  of  God  were  inspired  with  new  life  and 
vigor  by  the  happiness  of  others.  But  in  a little  time  they 
were  made  thoroughly  sensible  that  they  themselves  stood 
in  need  of  a deeper  work  in  their  hearts  than  they  had  yel 
experienced.  And  while  those  were  panting  and  groan- 
ing for  pardon,  these  were  entreating  God,  with  strong 
cries  and  tears,  to  save  them  from  the  remains  of  inbred 
sin,  to  4 sanctify  them  throughout  in  spirit,  soul,  and  body 
so  to  4 circumcise  their  hearts,’  that  they  might  4 love 
God  with  all  their  hearts,’  and  serve  him  with  all  their 
strength. 


1 


94 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1775. 


“ During  this  whole  winter,  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  was 
poured  out  in  a manner  we  had  not  seen  before.  In  almost 
every  assembly  might  be  seen  signal  instances  of  divine 
power,  more  especially  in  the  meetings  of  the  classes. 
Here  many  old  stout-hearted  sinners  felt  the  force  of  truth, 
and  their  eyes  were  open  to  discover  their  guilt  and  dangei 
The  shaking  among  the  dry  bones  was  increased  from 
week  to  week : nay,  sometimes  ten  or  twelve  have  been 
deeply  convinced  of  sin  in  one  day.  Some  of  these  were 
in  great  distress,  and  when  they  were  questioned  concern- 
ing the  state  of  their  souls,  were  scarce  able  to  make  any 
reply  but  by  weeping  and  falling  on  their  knees,  before  all 
the  class,  and  earnestly  soliciting  the  prayers  of  God’s 
people.  And  from  time  to  time  he  has  answered  these 
petitions,  set  the  captives  at  liberty,  and  enabled  them  to 
praise  a pardoning  God  in  the  midst  of  his  people.  Num- 
bers of  old  and  gray-headed,  of  middle-aged  persons,  of 
youth,  yea,  of  little  children,  were  the  subjects  of  this 
work.  Several  of  the  latter  we  have  seen  painfully  con- 
cerned for  the  wickedness  of  their  lives,  and  the  corrup- 
tion of  their  nature.  We  have  instances  of  this  sort  from 
eight  or  nine  years  old.  Some  of  these  children  are  ex- 
ceeding happy  in  the  love  of  God  ; and  they  speak  of  the 
whole  process  of  the  work  of  God,  of  their  convictions, 
the  time  when,  and  the  manner  how  they  obtained  deliver- 
ance, with  such  clearness  as  might  convince  an  atheist 
that  this  is  nothing  else  but  the  great  power  of  God. 

“ Many  in  these  parts,  who  have  long  neglected  the 
means  of  grace,  now  Hocked  to  hear,  not  only  me  and  the 
traveling  preachers,  but  also  the  cxhortcrs  and  leaders. 
And  the  Lord  showed  he  is  not  confined  to  man ; for  whe- 
ther there  was  preaching  or  not,  his  power  was  still  sensi- 
ble among  the  people.  And  at  their  meetings  for  prayer, 
Home  have  been  in  such  distress  that  they  have  continued 
therein  for  five  or  six  hours.  And  it  has  been  found  that 
I 


1775.1  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  95 

these  prayer-meetings  were  singularly  useful  in  promoting 
the  work  of  God. 

“ The  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  which  began  here,  soon 
extended  itself,  more  or  less,  through  most  of  the  circuit, 
which  is  regularly  attended  by  the  traveling  preachers,  and 
which  takes  in  a circumference  of  between  four  and  five 
hundred  miles.  And  the  work  went  on  with  a pleasing 
progress  till  the  beginning  of  May,  when  they  held  a quar- 
terly meeting  at  B.’s  chapel,  in  my  parish.  This  stands 
at  the  lower  line  of  the  parish,  thirty  miles  from  W.’s 
chapel,  at  the  upper  line  of  it,  where  the  work  began.  At 
this  meeting  one  might  truly  say  the  windows  of  heaven 
were  opened,  and  the  rain  of  divine  influence  poured  down 
for  more  than  forty  days.  The  work  now  became  more 
deep  than  ever,  extended  wider,  and  was  swifter  in  its 
operations.  Many  were  savingly  converted  to  God,  and 
in  a very  short  time,  not  only  in  my  parish,  but  through 
several  parts  of  Brunswick,  Sussex,  Prince  George,  Lunen- 
burg, Mecklenburg,  and  Amelia  counties. 

“ The  second  day  of  the  quarterly  meeting  a love-feast 
was  held.  As  soon  as  it  began,  the  power  of  the  Lord 
came  down  on  the  assembly  like  a rushing  mighty  wind ; 
and  it  seemed  as  if  the  whole  house  was  filled  with  the 
presence  of  God.  A flame  kindled  and  ran  from  heart  to 
heart.  Many  were  deeply  convinced  of  sin ; many 
mourners  were  filled  with  consolation : and  many  be- 
lievers were  so  overwhelmed  with  love  that  they  could 
not  doubt  but  God  had  enabled  them  to  love  him  with  all 
their  heart. 

“ When  the  love-feast  was  ended  the  doors  were  opened 
Many  who  had  stayed  without  then  came  in ; and  beholding 
the  anguish  of  some,  and  the  rejoicing  of  others,  were  filled 
with  astonishment ; and  not  long  after  with  trembling 
apprehensions  of  their  own  danger.  Several  of  them,  pros- 
trating themselves  before  God,  cried  aloud  for  mercy.  And 

1 


96  A HISTORY  OF  THE  [1775. 

the  convictions  which  then  began  in  many,  have  terminated 
ih  a happy  and  lasting  change. 

“ The  multitudes  that  attended  on  this  occasion,  return- 
ing home  all  alive  to  God,  spread  the  flame  through  their 
respective  neighborhoods,  which  ran  from  family  to  family  ; 
so  that  within  four  weeks  several  hundreds  found  the  peace 
of  God.  And  scarce  any  conversation  was  to  be  heard 
throughout  the  circuit,  but  concerning  the  things  of  God : 
either  the  complainings  of  the  prisoners,  groaning  under 
che  spirit  of  bondage  unto  fear,  or  the  rejoicing  of  those 
whom  the  Spirit  of  adoption  taught  to  cry,  4 Abba,  Father.’ 
The  unhappy  disputes  between  England  and  her  colonies, 
which  just  before  had  engrossed  all  our  conversation, 
seemed  now  in  most  companies  to  be  forgot,  while  things 
of  far  greater  importance  lay  so  near  the  heart.  I have 
gone  into  many,  and  not  small  companies,  wherein  there 
did  not  appear  to  be  one  careless  soul ; and  the  far  greater 
part  seemed  perfectly  happy  in  a clear  sense  of  the  love 
of  God. 

“ One  of  the  doctrines,  as  you  know,  which  we  particu- 
larly insist  upon,  is  that  of  a present  salvation  ; a salvation 
not  only  from  the  guilt  and  power,  but  also  from  the  root 
of  sin ; a cleansing  from  all  filthiness  of  flesh  and  spirit, 
that  we  may  perfect  holiness  in  the  fear  of  God  ; a going 
on  to  perfection,  which  we  sometimes  define  by  loving 
God  with  all  our  hearts.  Several  who  had  believed  were 
deeply  sensible  of  their  want  of  this.  I have  seen  both 
men  and  women,  who  had  long  been  happy  in  a sense  ol 
God’s  pardoning  love,  as  much  convicted  on  account  of  the 
remains  of  sin  in  their  hearts,  and  as  much  distressed  for 
a total  deliverance  from  them,  as  ever  I saw  any  for  justi- 
fication. Their  whole  cry  was, 

‘ O that  I now  tho  rest  might  know, 

Believe  and  enter  in  ; 


1 


1775.] 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 


97 


Now,  Saviour,  now,  the  power  bestow, 

And  let  me  cease  from  sin.’ 

And  I have  been  present  when  they  believed  that  God 
answered  this  prayer,  and  bestowed  this  blessing  upon 
them.  I have  conversed  with  them  several  times  since, 
and  have  found  them  thoroughly  devoted  to  God.  They 
all  testify  that  they  have  received  the  gift  instantaneously, 
and  by  simple  faith.  We  have  sundry  witnesses  of  this 
perfect  love,  who  are  above  all  suspicion.  I have  known 
the  men  and  their  communication  for  many  years,  and  have 
ever  found  them  zealous  for  the  cause  of  God : men  of 
sense  and  integrity,  patterns  of  piety  and  humility,  whose 
testimony  therefore  may  be  depended  on. 

“ It  has  been  frequently  observed,  that  there  never  was 
any  remarkable  revival  of  religion,  but  some  degree  of  en- 
thusiasm was  mingled  with  it— some  wild  fire  mixed  with 
the  sacred  flame.  It  may  be  doubted  whether  this  is  not 
unavoidable  in  the  nature  of  things.  And  notwithstanding 
all  the  care  we  have  taken,  this  work  has  not  been  quite 
free  from  it ; but  it  never  rose  to  any  considerable  height, 
neither  was  of  long  continuance.  In  some  meetings  there 
has  not  been  that  decency  and  order  observed  which  I 
could  have  wished.  Some  of  our  assemblies  resembled 
the  congregation  of  the  Jews  at  the  laying  the  foundation 
of  the  second  temple  in  the  days  of  Ezra — some  wept  for 
grief,  others  shouted  for  joy,  so  that  it  was  hard  to  distin- 
guish one  from  the  other.  So  it  was  here  : the  mourning 
and  distress  were  so  blended  with  the  voice  of  joy  and  glad- 
ness that  it  was  hard  to  distinguish  the  one  from  the  other, 
till  the  voice  of  joy  prevailed : the  people  shouting  with  a 
great  shout,  so  that  it  might  be  heard  afar  off. 

“ To  give  you  a fuller  insight  into  this  great  work 
of  God,  I subjoin  an  extract  from  two  or  three  of  my 
letters. 


7 


1 


98 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1775 


“ To  the  Rev . Mr.  M'R. 

“ 1 May  3,  1776. 

“ ‘ Rev.  and  Dear  Brother, — Yesterday  I preached 
at  B.’s  chapel  to  a crowded  and  attentive  audience.  After- 
ward the  Methodists  held  their  love-feast : during  which 
as  many  as  pleased  rose,  one  after  another,  and  spoke  in 
few  words  of  the  goodness  of  God  to  their  souls.  Before 
three  had  done  speaking,  (although  they  spoke  but  few 
words,)  you  might  see  a solemn  sense  of  the  presence  of 
God  visible  on  every  countenance,  while  tears  of  sorrow 
or  joy  were  flowing  from  many  eyes.  Several  testified  the 
consolation  they  had  received : some  believed  they  were 
perfected  in  love.  When  the  passions  of  the  people  were 
rising  too  high,  and  breaking  through  all  restraint,  the 
preacher  gently  checked  them  by  giving  out  a few  verses 
of  a hymn.  When  most  of  the  congregation  went  away, 
some  were  so  distressed  with  a sense  of  'their  sins  that 
'they  could  not  be  persuaded  to  leave  the  place.  Some 
lively  Christians  stayed  with  them,  and  continued  in  prayer 
for  the  space  of  two  hours,  till  fifteen  mourners  were  en- 
abled to  rejoice  in  God  their  Saviour.  And  some  careless 
creatures  of  the  politer  sort,  who  would  needs  go  in  to  see 
what  this  strange  thing  meant,  felt  an  unusual  power,  so 
that  like  Saul  among  the  prophets,  they  fell  down  on  their 
knees,  and  cried  for  mercy  among  the  rest.  0 may  they 
still  continue  to  pray,  till  God  has  given  them  another 
heart !’  ” 

“'May  3,  1776 

“ ‘ Last  night  three  or  four  score  of  my  neighbors  met 
together  to  keep  a watch-night : at  which  it  is  the  custom 
to  spend  three  or  four  hours  in  religious  exercises,  and  to 
break  up  at  twelve.  Such  was  the  distress  of  those  that 
were  convinced  of  sin  that  they  continued  in  prayer  all 
1 


1775.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  99 

night,  and  till  two  hours  after  sunrise.  Here  also  fourteen 
or  fifteen  received  a sense  of  pardon  : so  that  in  two  days 
thirty  of  my  own  parish  have  been  justified,  besides  others 
of  other  parishes. 

“ 4 Indeed,  I do  not  take  it  for  granted  that  all  are  justi- 
fied who  think  they  are  so.  Some,  I fear,  are  mistaken. 
But  I shall  judge  better  of  this  when  I see  the  fruits.’  ” 

111  May  7,  1776. 

14  4 The  work  of  God  still  increases  among  us  : I believe, 
within  these  eight  days,  more  than  forty  here  have  been 
filled  with  joy  and  peace  in  believing.  Of  these  I have 
had  an  account ; but  there  may  be  many  more.  x\nd  seve- 
ral, who  have  been  justified  some  time,  believe  God  has 
blessed  them  with  perfect  love. 

44  4 1 have  no  doubt  but  the  work  now  carrying  on  is 
genuine  : yet  there*  were  some  circumstances  attending  it 
which  I disliked  : such  as  loud  outcries,  tremblings,  fall- 
ings, convulsions.  But  I am  better  reconciled  since  I read 
President  Edwards  on  that  head,  who  observes,  4 That 
wherever  these  most  appear,  there  is  always  the  greatest 
and  the  deepest  work.’ 

44  4 There  is  another  thing  which  has  given  me  much 
pain : the  praying  of  several  at  one  and  the  same  time. 
Sometimes  five  or  six,  or  more,  have  been  praying  all  at 
once,  in  several  parts  of  the  room,  for  distressed  persons. 
Others  were  speaking  by  way  of  exhortation,  so  that  the 
assembly  appeared  to  be  all  in  confusion,  and  must  seem, 
to  one  at  a little  distance,  more  like  a drunken  rabble  than 
the  worshippers  of  God.  I was  afraid  this  was  not  doing 
all  things  in  decency  and  order.  Indeed  Dr.  Edwards 
defends  this  also.  But  yet  I am  not  satisfied  concerning 
it.  I had  heard  of  it,  but  never  saw  it  till  Sunday  evening. 
But  this  is  a delicate  point.  It  requires  much  wisdom  to 
allay  the  wild,  and  not  damp  the  sacred  fire. 


1 


100 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1776. 


44  4 The  first  appearance  of  any  thing  of  the  kind  at  my 
chapel  was  last  Saturday  night.  I was  not  there,  but  a 
young  man  who  studies  at  my  house  was.  He  is  grave, 
prudent,  and  solidly  religious,  without  the  least  tincture  of 
enthusiasm.  He  met  the  society  there  in  the  afternoon, 
and  would  have  returned  home,  but  that  many  who  were 
in  great  distress  begged  him,  and  some  others,  to  stay  and 
pray  with  them.  They  continued  in  prayer  the  whole 
night,  during  which  about  twelve  were  set  at  liberty.  But, 
notwithstanding  all  they  could  do,  there  were  often  two, 
three,  or  more  speaking  at  one  time. 

44  4 1 heard  of  this  the  next  day,  when  I was  at  church, 
and  hastened  thence  to  the  chapel.  Some  hundreds  were 
assembled  there,  and  were  in  much  confusion  when  I went 
in.  I went  into  the  pulpit  and  began  to  sing,  adding  short 
exhortations  and  prayers.  The  confusion  ceased  : several 
spirits  were  revived,  and  some  mourners  comforted. 

44  4 Since  that  evening  this  kind  of  confusion  has  never 
been  known  in  my  neighborhood.  It  continued  longer  in 
other  places  ; but  for  some  time  has  been  totally  gone. 
But  as  this  abated,  the  work  of  conviction  and  conversion 
usually  abated  too.  Yet,  blessed  be  God,  it  still  goes  on, 
though  not  with  such  rapidity.  I have  heard  but  of  two 
or  three  that  found  peace  for  three  weeks  ; whereas  some 
time  ago  seldom  a week  passed,  but  I could  hear  of  eight 
or  nine ; sometimes  between  twenty  and  thirty  at  one 
meeting. 

44  4 1 have  chiefly  spoken  of  what  was  done  in  my  parish. 
But  that  you  may  know  a little  of  what  was  done  else- 
where, I subjoin  an  extract  from  the  letters  of  two  local 
preachers,  in  the  county  of  Sussex.’ 

“ ‘ July  29,  1770. 

44  4 Rev.  Sir, — Witli  unspeakablo  pleasure  I acquaint 
you  of  tho  glorious  rovival  of  roligion  in  our  parts.  It 
1 


1775.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  101 

broke  out  at  our  last  quarterly  meeting,  and  lias  since  won- 
derfully spread  throughout  the  circuit.  The  time  seems  to 
be  coming  when  we  shall  not  need  to  teach  every  man  his 
neighbor  to  know  the  Lord  : for  they  daily  know  him  from 
the  least  to  the  greatest,  from  little  children  to  men  of  four- 
score. Above  seven  years  have  I been  exhorting  my 
neighbors  ; but  very  few  would  hear.  Now,  blessed  be 
God,  there  are  few  that  will  not  hear.  It  is  no  strange 
thing  for  two  or  three  to  find  the  Lord  at  a class  meeting : 
and  at  a Sunday  meeting,  although  there  was  no  preacher, 
ten,  fifteen,  yea,  nearly  twenty  have  been  converted.  At 
a place  near  me,  thirty  have  found  the  Lord  within  eight 
days.  It  is  common  with  us  for  men  and  women  to  fall 
down  as  dead  under  an  exhortation,  but  many  more  under 
prayer,  perhaps  twenty  at  a time.  And  some  that  have 
not  fallen  to  the  earth  have  shown  the  same  distress, 
wringing  their  hands,  smiting  their  breasts,  and  begging 
all  to  pray  for  them.  With  these  the  work  is  generally 
quick ; some  getting  through  in  less  than  a week,  some  in 
two  or  three  days  ; some  in  one,  two,  or  three  hours.  Nay, 
we  have  an  instance  of  one  that  was  so  .indifferent  as  to 
leave  her  brethren  at  prayers  and  go  to  bed.  But  all  at 
once  she  screamed  out  under  a sense  of  her  lost  estate, 
and  in  less  than  fifteen  minutes  rejoiced  in  God  her  Sa- 
viour. And,  blessed  be  God,  many  of  these  retain  a sense 
of  his  favor.  Many,  who  a few  weeks  ago  were  despisers 
and  scoffers,  are  now  happy  in  the  Lord.  Many  old  Chris- 
tians, who  were  always  full  of  doubts  and  fears,  now  walk 
in  the  light  of  his  countenance.  Some  have  a clear  wit- 
ness in  themselves  that  they  have  given  their  whole  hearts 
to  God.  0 may  God  carry  on  his  work  among  us,  until 
tve  are  all  swallowed  up  in  love  ! T.  S.’ 

“ Mr.  S.  lives  two-and-twenty  miles  from  me  : the  writer 
of  the  following  letter  about  thirty. 


I 


102 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1775. 

111  July  29,  1776. 

c<<  Rev.  Sir, — On  June  the  9th,  we  had  a large  congre- 
gation. I spoke  on,  “ No  man  can  serve  two  masters.” 
Several  appeared  to  be  much  distressed,  two  women  in 
particular.  We  spent  above  an  hour  in  prayer  for  them, 
and  they  arose  in  peace.  When  we  met  the  class,  we 
suffered  all  that  desired  it  to  stay.  The  leader  only  put  a 
question  or  two  to  each  member.  This  was  scarce  ended, 
when  the  fire  of  God’s  love  was  kindled.  Praises  hung 
on  the  lips  of  many ; and  several  cried  out,  “ What  must 
we  do  to  be  saved  ?”  Thus  it  swiftly  went  on  ; every  now 
and  then  one  rising  with  faith  in  Jesus.  Surely  this  was 
one  of  the  days  of  heaven  ! Such  a day  I never  expected 
to  see  in  time.  While  we  were  met,  one  I.  W.  was 
observed  to  be  looking  through  the  crack  of  the  door ; 
which  being  opened,  he  came  with  it,  and,  being  unable 
to  stand,  fell  on  the  floor  quite  helpless.  But  in  two  or 
three  hours  he  rose  and  praised  a pardoning  God  : while 
one  of  the  class  who  had  been  justified  some  time,  received 
a blessing  greatly  superior  to  any  thing  he  had  known 
before.  We  have  reason  to  believe  that,  on  this  day, 
fifteen  were  enabled  to  believe  in  Jesus. 

“ ‘ Saturday,  June  15. — I was  speaking  to  the  class,  and 
one  found  peace  to  her  soul.  Sunday  16,  I spoke  from 
“ This  is  the  victory  that  overcometh  the  world,  even  our 
faith,”  to  four  or  five  hundred  people.  This  was  also  a 
day  of  pentecost.  Convictions  seized  on  numbers,  who 
wrestled  with  God  till  their  souls  were  set  at  liberty.  A 
young  woman  told  me,  “ She  heard  that  many  people  fell 
down,  and  she  would  come  to  help  them  up.”  This  she 
said  in  scorn.  She  came  accordingly.  The  power  of 
God  soon  seized  her,  and  she  wanted  helping  up  herself. 
But  it  was  not  long  before  the  Spirit  of  grace  helped  her, 
by  giving  her  faith  in  Christ.  Wo  believe  twenty  souls 
found  peace  this  day.  O may  we  see  many  such  days  ! 

J 


775.1  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  103 

44  4 July  7. — I spoke  to  a large  congregation.  Afterward 
I was  going  to  give  out  a hymn,  when  one  was  so  power- 
fully struck  that  he  could  not  hold  a joint  still,  and  roared 
aloud  for  mercy.  I immediately  went  to  prayer  ; the  cries 
of  the  people  all  the  time  greatly  increasing.  After  prayer, 
B.  T.,  lately  a great  opposer,  jumped  up,  and  began  to 
praise  God,  with  a countenance  so  altered,  that  those  who 
beheld  him  were  filled  with  astonishment.  Our  meeting 
continued  from  twelve  at  noon  till  twelve  at  night ; during 
which,  God  raised  up  about  fifteen  more  witnesses. 

“ 4 The  Thursday  following,  six  of  those  who  were  con- 
vinced on  Sunday,  found  peace  in  believing.  We  hear 
of  many  others  converted  in  the  neighborhood,  several  of 
whom  were  strong  opposers  ; and  some  hoary-headed  ones, 
who  had  been  strict  pharisees  from  their  youth  up. 

“ 4 Sunday  21. — We  had  a large  and  attentive  auditory, 
and  the  power  of  the  Lord  prevailed.  The  next  day  I 
was  much  tempted  to  doubt,  whether  I was  sent  of  God 
to  preach  or  not  ? I prayed  earnestly  to  the  Lord  that  he 
would  satisfy  me,  and  that  he  would  keep  all  false  fire 
from  among  us.  Afterward  I preached.  While  I was 
speaking,  a mother  and  her  daughter  were  so  struck  with 
conviction  that  they  trembled  every  joint ; but  before  I 
concluded,  both  found  peace.  Glory  be  to  God. 

44  4 1 am,  &c.,  J.  D.’ 

84  God  has  made  examples  of  several  opposers — examples 
not  of  justice,  but  of  mercy.  Some  of  them  came  to  the 
assembly  with  hearts  full  of  rancor  against  the  people  of 
God,  so  that,  had  it  been  in  their  power,  they  would  have 
dragged  them  away  to  prison,  if  not  to  death.  But  unex- 
pectedly their  stubborn  hearts  were  bowed  down,  being 
pierced  with  the  arrows  of  the  Almighty.  In  a moment 
they  were  filled  with  distress  and  anguish,  their  laughter 
turned  into  mourning,  and  their  cursing  into  prayer.  And 

1 


104 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1775 


frequently  in  less  than  a week  their  heaviness  has  been 
turned  into  joy.  Of  this  sort  are  several  of  our  most 
zealous  and  circumspect  walkers  at  this  day.  A goodly 
number  of  these  are  rich  in  this  world  ; yet  they  are  now 
brought  so  low  that  they  are  willing  to  be  taught  by  all, 
and  to  be  the  servants  of  all. 

“ A gentleman  in  this  parish,  in  particular,  had  much 
opposed  and  contradicted  ; he  was  fully  persuaded  that  all 
outward  appearances,  either  of  distress  or  joy,  were  mere 
deceit.  But  as  he  was  walking  to  his  mill,  about  half  a 
mile  from  his  house,  deep  conviction  fell  upon  him.  The 
terrors  of  the  Lord  beset  him  around  about,  and  distress 
and  anguish  got  hold  upon  him.  When  he  came  to  the 
mill  and  found  no  one  there,  he  took  that  opportunity  of 
prostrating  himself  before  God,  and  of  pouring  out  his  soul 
in  his  presence.  As  his  distress  was  great,  his  cries  were 
loud,  and  his  prayer  importunate.  The  Lord  heard  him, 
and  set  his  soul  at  liberty  before  he  left  the  place.  And 
the  power  which  came  upon  him  was  so  great,  that  it 
seemed  as  if  his  whole  frame  was  dissolving. 

“ Upon  the  whole,  this  has  been  a great,  a deep,  a swift, 
an  extensively  glorious  work.  Both  the  nature  and  man- 
ner of  it  have  been  nearly  the  same,  wherever  its  benign 
influence  reached.  Where  the  greatest  work  was,  where 
the  greatest  number  of  souls  have  been  convinced  and 
converted  to  God,  there  have  been  the  most  outcries, 
tremblings,  convulsions,  and  all  sorts  of  external  signs. 
I took  all  the  pains  I could  that  these  might  be  kept  with- 
in bounds,  that  our  good  might  not  be  evil  spoken  of. 
This  I did,  not  by  openly  inveighing  against  them  in  the 
public  assembly,  but  by  private  advices  to  local  preachers 
and  others,  as  opportunity  would  permit.  This  method 
had  its  desired  effect,  without  putting  a sword  into  the 
hands  of  the  wicked.  Wherever  the  contrary  method 
lias  been  taken,  where  these  things  have  been  publicly 
1 


1775.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  105 

opposed,  when  they  have  been  spoken  against  in  promis- 
cuous congregations,  the  effect  has  always  been  this  : the 
men  of  the  wrorld  have  been  highly  gratified,  and  the 
children  of  God  deeply  wounded.  The  former  have 
plumed  themselves  as  though  they  were  the  men  who 
kept  within  due  bounds,  and  those  that  had  4 made  so 
much  ado  about  religion,’  were  no  better  than  hot-brained 
enthusiasts.  I cannot  but  think  this  has  a great  tendency 
to  hinder  the  work  of  God.  Indeed,  if  we  thought  that 
God  wrought  every  thing  irresistibly,  we  should  not  fear 
this.  But  we  know  the  contrary  : we  know  that  as  some 
things  promote,  so  others  hinder  his  work.  I grant  means 
should  be  used  to  prevent  all  indecency ; but  they  should 
be  used  with  great  caution  and  tenderness,  that  the  cure 
may  be  effected,  if  possible,  without  damping  the  work  of 
God. 

“ With  regard  to  the  inward  work,  there  has  been  a 
great  variety  as  to  the  length,  and  depth,  and  circumstances 
of  the  convictions  in  different  persons  ; but  all  in  general 
have  been  at  first  alarmed  with  a sense  of  the  multitude 
and  heinousness  of  their  sins  ; with  an  awful  view  of  the 
wrath  of  God,  and  certain  destruction,  if  they  persisted 
therein.  Hence  they  betook  themselves  to  prayer,  and  as 
time  permitted,  to  the  use  of  all  other  means  of  grace  ; 
although  deeply  sensible  of  the  vileness  of  their  perform- 
ances, and  the  total  insufficiency  of  all  they  could  do  to 
merit  the  pardon  of  one  sin,  or  deserve  the  favor  of  God. 
They  were  next  convinced  of  their  unbelief,  and  that  faith 
in  Christ  is  the  only  condition  of  justification.  They  con- 
tinued thus  waiting  upon  the  Lord,  till  he  spoke  peace  to 
their  souls.  This  he  usually  did  in  one  moment,  in  a clear 
and  satisfactory  manner,  so  that  all  their  griefs,  and  anxie- 
ties vanished  away,  and  they  were  filled  with  joy  and 
peace  in  believing.  Some  indeed  have  had  their  burdens 
removed  so  that  they  felt  no  condemnation.  And  yet,  they 

1 


10  6 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1775. 

could  not  say  they  were  forgiven.  But  they  could  not  be 
satisfied  with  this.  They  continued  instant  in  prayer  till 
they  knew  the  Lamb  of  God  had  taken  away  their  sins. 

“ Most  of  these  had  been  suddenly  convinced  of  sin  : 
but  with  some  it  was  otherwise.  Without  any  sense  of 
their  guilt,  they  were  brought  to  use  the  means  of  grace 
by  mere  dint  of  persuasion : and  afterward  they  were 
brought  by  degrees  to  see  themselves,  and  their  want  of  a 
Saviour.  But  before  they  found  deliverance  they  have  had 
as  deep  a sense  of  their  helpless  misery  as  others.  One 
in  my  parish  was  a remarkable  instance  of  this.  He  was 
both  careless  and  profane  to  a great  degree  ; and  remained 
quite  unconcerned,  while  many  of  his  companions  were 
sorrowing  after  God,  or  rejoicing  in  his  love.  One  of  his 
acquaintance  advised  him  to  seek  the  Lord.  He  said,  ‘ I 
see  no  necessity  for  it  as  yet.  When  I do  I will  seek  him 
as  well  as  others.’  His  friend  persuaded  him  to  try  for 
one  week,  watching  against  sin,  and  going  by  himself 
every  day.  He  did  so  : and  though  he  was  quite  stupid 
when  he  began,  yet  before  the  end  of  the  week,  he  was 
thoroughly  sensible  of  the  load  of  sin,  and  is  now  happy 
in  God. 

“ ‘ If  you  ask,  ‘ How  stands  the  case  with  those  that 
have  been  the  subjects  of  the  late  work  V I have  the  plea- 
sure to  inform  you,  I have  not  heard  of  any  one  apostate 
yet.  It  is  true,  many,  since  their  first  joy  abated,  have 
given  way  to  doubts  and  fears,  have  had  their  confidence 
in  God  much  shaken,  and  have  got  into  much  heaviness. 
Several  have  passed  through  this,  and  are  now  confirmed 
in  the  ways  of  God.  Others  are  in  it  still ; and  chiefly 
those  over  whom  Satan  had  gained  an  advantage,  by 
hurrying  them  into  irregular  warmth,  or  into  expressions 
not  well  guarded.  I have  seen  some  of  these  in  great  dis- 
tress, and  just  ready  to  cast  away  hope. 

“‘I  have  a great  deal  upon  my  hands  at  present,  and  have 
I 


1775.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  107 

little  time  either  to  write  or  read.  The  difficulties  and 
temptations  of  the  lately  converted  are  so  many  and  va* 
rious,  that  I am  obliged  to  be  in  as  many  places  as  I can ; 
for  now  is  the  critical  hour.  A man  of  zeal,  though  with 
little  knowledge  or  experience,  may  be  an  instrument  of 
converting  souls.  But  after  they  are  converted,  he  will 
have  need  of  much  knowledge,  much  prudence  and  expe- 
rience, to  provide  proper  food  and  physic  for  the  several 
members,  according  to  their  state,  habit,  and  constitution. 
This  at  present  seems  in  a great  measure  to  devolve  upon 
me.  And  though  I have  been  twenty  years  in  the  Lord’s 
service,  yet  I find  I am  quite  unequal  to  the  task.  How- 
ever, I will  do  what  I can ; and  may  the  Lord  bless  my 
endeavors  ! 

“The  enemy  is  busy,  night  and  day,  in  sowing  the  tares 
of  division  among  the  wheat.  And  in  some  places  he  has 
prevailed  so  far  as  to  plunge  some  of  them  in  the  water. 
In  other  places  little  feuds  and  animosities  arise,  to  grieve 
the  preachers,  and  damp  the  spirits  of  the  people.  On 
these  occasions,  they  commonly  apply  to  me  ; and  all  is 
well,  at  least  for  a season. — When  I consider  what  it  is  to 
watch  over  souls,  and  how  much  labor  and  pains  it  im- 
plies, to  discharge  it  in  any  degree,  I cannot  but  cry  out 
with  the  apostle,  ‘ Who  is  sufficient  for  these  things  !’ 

“ However,  upon  the  whole,  things  are  in  as  flourishing  a 
condition  as  can  reasonably  be  expected,  considering  what 
great  numbers,  of  various  capacities  and  stations,  have  been 
lately  added  to  the  societies. 

“ But  after  all,  a great  part  of  Virginia  is  still  in  a very 
dark  and  deplorable  condition.  This  province  contains 
sixty-two  counties  ; and  the  late  work  has  reached  only 
seven  or  eight  of  them.  Nor  has  it  been  universal  even 
in  these,  but  chiefly  in  the  circuit  which  is  regularly  visited 
by  the  preachers.  In  this  alone  very  many  hundreds  have 
in  a few  months  been  added  to  the  Lord.  And  some  are 

1 


108 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1775 


adding  still.  May  he  continue  to  pour  out  his  Spirit  upon 
us,  and  increase  the  number  of  the  faithful  every  day ! 

“ Our  highest  gratitude  is  due  to  our  gracious  God ; for  he 
hath  done  marvellous  things ! In  a short  time  he  hath 
wrought  a great  work : and  let  who  will  speak  against  it, 
it  is  evident,  beyond  all  contradiction,  that  many  open  and 
profligate  sinners,  of  all  sorts,  have  been  effectually 
changed  into  pious,  uniform  Christians.  So  that  every 
thinking  man  must  allow  that  God  hath  been  with  us  of  a 
truth,  and  that  his  4 glory  dwells  in  our  land.’  I am  your 
sincere  friend,  and  brother  in  Christ 

“To  Mr.  M.  R.  D.  J. 

“ September  10,  1778.” 

The  following  letter , which  relates  to  the  same  work , was 
written  some  time  after . 

“ TO  THE  REV.  MR.  WESLEY. 

“June  24,  1778. 

“ Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, — You  have  the  narrative  of  the 
Rev.  Mr.  J.  I send  this  as  a supplement  to  it. 

“At  our  little  conference  held  in  Philadelphia,  May  1775, 
Mr.  S.  was  appointed  assistant  for  Brunswick  circuit,  in 
Virginia.  He  found  there  about  eight  hundred  joined  to- 
gether, but  in  a very  confused  manner.  Many  of  them  did 
not  understand  the  nature  of  meeting  in  class  ; and  many 
of  the  classes  had  no  leader.  He  resolved  to  begin  in 
good  earnest ; and  the  preachers  with  him  were  like- 
minded.  Their  constant  custom  was,  as  soon  as  preaching 
was  over,  to  speak  to  all  the  members  of  the  society,  one 
by  one.  If  the  society  was  large,  one  preacher  spoke  to 
a part,  and  he  that  came  next,  to  the  rest.  By  this  means 
they  learned  more  of  our  doctrine  and  discipline  in  a year 
than  in  double  the  time  before.  The  fruit  soon  appeared: 
the  congregations  swiftly  increased,  and  many  were  pricked 
to  the  heart.  Many  that  were  a little  affected  desired  to 


1775.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  ] 09 

see  the  nature  of  meeting  in  class  : and  while,  one  was 
speaking,  either  to  those  that  were  groaning  for  redemp- 
tion, or  those  who  had  found  peace  with  God,  these  were 
frequently  cut  to  the  heart,  and  sometimes  enabled  on 
the  spot  to  praise  a pardoning  God.  Nay,  sometimes  four, 
five,  or  six  found  peace  with  God  before  the  meeting  was 
over. 

44  The  work  of  God  thus  increasing  on  every  side,  more 
preachers  were  soon  wanting : and  God  raised  up  several 
young  men,  who  were  exceedingly  useful  as  local  preachers. 

44  After  Mr.  S.  had  been  about  eight  months  in  the  circuit, 
Mr.  J.  desired  his  parish  might  be  included  in  it,  that  all 
who  chose  it  might  have  the  privilege  of  meeting  in  class, 
and  being  members  of  the  society.  He  soon  saw  the  salu- 
tary effects.  Many  that  had  but  small  desires  before 
began  to  be  much  alarmed,  and  labored  earnestly  after 
eternal  life.  In  a little  time  numbers  were  deeply 
awakened,  and  many  tasted  of  the  pardoning  love  of  God. 
In  a few  months  Mr.  J.  saw  more  fruit  of  his  labors  than 
he  had  done  for  many  years.  And  he  went  on  with  the 
preachers  hand  in  hand,  both  in  doctrine  and  discipline. 

44  When  Mr.  S.  took  an  account  of  the  societies,  before  he 
came  to  the  conference  in  1776,  they  contained  two  thou- 
sand six  hundred  and  sixty-four  persons ; to  whom  eighteen 
hundred  were  added  in  one  year.  Above  a thousand  of 
these  had  found  peace  with  God ; many  of  whom  thirsted 
for  all  the  mind  that  was  in  Christ.  And  divers  believed 
God  had  4 circumcised  their  heart  to  love  him  with  all 
their  heart,  and  with  all  their  soul.’ 

44  This  revival  of  religion  spread  through  lourteen  coun 
ties  in  Virginia,  and  through  Bute  and  Halifax  counties  in 
North  Carolina.  At  the  same  time  we  had  a blessed  out- 
pouring of  the  Spirit  in  several  counties  bordering  upon 
Maryland. 

44  Our  conference  was  held  at  Baltimore  Town,  on  tne 

I 


110  A HISTORY  OF  THE  [1775. 

22d  of  May.  Here  I received  a letter  from  Mr.  J.,  part 
of  which  I insert. 

“ ‘ May  11,  1776. 

“ 4 1 praise  God  for  his  goodness,  in  so  plentifully  pouring 
out  of  his  Spirit  on  men,  women,  and  children.  I believe 
threescore,  in  and  near  my  parish,  have  believed,  through 
grace,  since  the  quarterly  meeting.  Such  a work  I never 
saw  with  my  eyes.  Sometimes  twelve,  sometimes  fifteen, 
find  the  Lord  at  one  class-meeting.  I am  just  returned  from 
meeting  two  classes.  Much  of  the  power  of  God  was  in 
each. — My  dear  partner  is  now  happy  in  God  her  Saviour. 
I clap  my  hands  exulting,  and  praise  God.  Blessed  be 
the  Lord,  that  ever  he  sent  you  and  your  brethren  into  this 
part  of  his  vineyard  ! Many  children,  from  eight  to  twelve 
years  old,  are  now  under  strong  convictions  ; and  some  of 
them  are  savingly  converted  to  God.  I was  much  com- 
forted this  morning  at  the  W.  O.  Chapel.  The  people 
there  are  of  a truly  teachable  spirit ; those  particularly  who 
profess  to  have  obtained  the  pure  love  of  God.  They  are 
as  little  children.  When  you  consider  how  the  work  is 
spreading  on  every  side,  you  will  readily  excuse  me  from 
being  at  your  conference.’  ” 

Such  a work  as  this,  perhaps  unexampled  in  the 
history  of  these  provinces,  at  such  a time,  when  they 
were  upon  the  eve  of  a bloody  contest,  was  matter  of 
great  encouragement  to  all  concerned,  as  well  as  of 
lively  gratitude  to  Almighty  God.  In  the  course  of 
the  summer,  Mr.  Rankin  paid  a visit  to  this  part  of 
the  country.  Being  somewhat  stern  in  his  manners 
and  not  accustomed  to  witness  such  awful  displays 
of  the  power  of  God,  he  made  an  effort  to  still  the 
people  ; and  though  he  succeeded,  in  some  measure, 
while  in  his  presence,  yet  no  sooner  had  he  with- 
1 


1775.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH  111 

drawn  from  among  them,  than  they  broke  forth  in  loud 
cries  for  mercy,  while  others  shouted  aloud  the  praises 
of  God;  and  although  some  tincture  of  enthusiasm 
appeared  among  the  young  converts,  in  giving  vent 
to  the  joys  of  their  first  love,  it  is  evident  that  in 
general  it  was  a genuine  work  of  God,  as  was  after- 
ward manifested  by  its  fruits. 

The  following  appears  to  be  Mr.  Rankin’s  own  ac- 
count of  these  wonderful  things  : — • 

“ Sunday  30.  I was  comforted  by  the  sight  of  my  dear 
brother  S.  But  I was  weak  in  body  through  riding  so  far 
in  extreme  heat,  and  much  exercised  in  mind ; and  did  not 
know  how  I should  be  able  to  go  through  the  labor  of  the 
day.  We  went  to  the  chapel  at  ten,  where  I had  liberty 
of  mind  and  strength  of  body  beyond  my  expectation. 
After  preaching  I met  the  society,  and  was  more  relieved 
both  in  body  and  mind.  At  four  in  the  afternoon  I preached 
again,  from  4 I set  before  thee  an  open  door,  and  none  can 
shut  it.’  I had  gone  through  about  two-thirds  of  my  dis- 
course, and  was  bringing  the  words  home  to  the  present 
now,  when  such  power  descended  that  hundreds  fell  to 
the  ground,  and  the  house  seemed  to  shake  with  the  pre- 
sence of  God.  The  chapel  was  full  of  white  and  black, 
and  many  were  without  that  could  not  get  in.  Look  where- 
ever  we  would,  we  saw  nothing  but  streaming  eyes,  and 
faces  bathed  in  tears  ; and  heard  nothing  but  groans  and 
strong  cries  after  God  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  My 
voice  was  drowned  amid  the  groans  and  prayers  of  the 
congregation.  I then  sat  down  in  the  pulpit ; and  both 
Mr.  S.  and  I were  so  filled  with  the  divine  presence  that 
we  could  only  say,  This  is  none  other  than  the  house  of 
God  ! this  is  the  gate  of  heaven  ! Husbands  were  inviting 
their  wives  to  go  to  heaven,  wives  their  husbands  : parents 
their  children,  and  children  their  pareuts  ; brothers  their 

l 


112 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1775. 


sisters,  and  sisters  their  brothers.  In  short,  those  who 
were  happy  in  God  themselves  were  for  bringing  all  their 
friends  to  him  in  their  arms.  This  mighty  effusion’ of  the 
Spirit  continued  for  above  an  hour : in  which  time  many 
were  awakened,  some  found  peace  with  God,  and  others 
his  pure  love.  We  attempted  to  speak  or  sing  again  and 
again : but  no  sooner  we  began  than  our  voices  were 
drowned.  It  was  with  much  difficulty  that  we  at  last  per- 
suaded the  people,  as  night  drew  on,  to  retire  to  their  own 
homes. 

“ Tuesday,  July  2.  I rode  with  Mr.  S.  to  Mr.  J.’s  ; 
who,  with  Mrs.  J.,  received  us  with  open  arms.  I preached 
the  next  day,  not  far  from  his  house,  to  a deeply  attentive 
congregation.  Many  were  much  affected  at  the  preaching  ; 
but  far  more  at  the  meeting  of  the  society.  Mr.  J.  himself 
was  constrained  to  praise  God  aloud  for  his  great  love  to 
him  and  to  his  people. 

“ Sunday  7.  I preached  at  W.’s  chapel,  about  twenty 
miles  from  Mr.  J.’s.  1 intended  to  preach  near  the  house, 

under  the  shade  of  some  large  trees.  But  the  rain  made 
xt  impracticable.  The  house  was  greatly  crowded,  and 
four  or  five  hundred  stood  at  the  doors  and  windows,  and 
listened  with  unabated  attention.  I preached  from  Ezekiel’s 
vision  of  the  dry  bones  : “ And  there  was  a great  shaking.” 
I was  obliged  to  stop  again  and  again,  and  beg  of  the  people 
to  compose  themselves.  But  they  could  not : some  on 
their  knees,  and  some  on  their  faces,  were  crying  mightily 
to  God  all  the  time  I was  preaching.  Hundreds  of  ne- 
groes were  among  them,  with  the  tears  streaming  down 
their  faces.  The  same  power  we  found  in  meeting  the 
society,  and  many  were  enabled  to  rejoice  with  joy  un- 
speakable*. In  the  cool  of  the  evening  I preached  out  of 
doors,  and  many  found  an  uncommon  blessing. 

“ Every  day  the  ensuing  week  1 preached  to  large  and 
attentive  congregations.  Indeed  the  weather  was  violently 
1 


1775.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  113 

hot,  and  the  fatigue  of  riding,  and  preaching  so  often,  was 
great.  But  God  made  up  all  this  to  me  by  his  comfortable 
presence.  Thursday  11,  I preached  to  a large  congrega- 
tion at  the  preaching  house  near  Mr.  J.’s.  After  preaching 
at  several  places  on  Friday  and  Saturday,  on  Sunday,  14, 
I came  to  Mr.  B.’s,  where  I preached  and  met  the  society. 
The  congregation  was,  as  before,  abundantly  larger  than 
the  chapel  could  contain.  And  we  had  almost  such  a day 
as  fourteen  days  ago  : only  attended  with  a more  deep  and 
solemn  work.  What  a work  is  God  working  in  this  corner 
of  Mr.  J.’s  parish  ! It  seemed  as  if  all  the  country  for  nine 
or  ten  miles  around  were  ready  to  turn  to  God. 

44  In  the  evening  I rode  to  Mr.  S.’s,  and  found  a whole 
family  fearing  and  loving  God.  Mr.  S.,  a sensible  and 
judicious  man,  had  been  for  many  years  a justice  of  the 
peace.  By  hearing  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  he  and  his 
wife  first,  and  then  all  his  children,  had  attained  that  peace 
that  passeth  all  understanding.  He  observed,  4 How 
amazing  the  change  was  which  had  been  lately  wrought 
in  the  place  where  he  lived ! That  before  the  Methodists 
came  into  these  parts,  when  he  was  called  by  his  office  to 
attend  the  court,  there  was  nothing  but  drunkenness,  curs- 
ing, swearing,  and  fighting  most  of  the  time  the  court  sat : 
whereas  now  nothing  is  heard  but  prayer  and  praise,  and 
conversing  about  God,  and  the  things  of  God.’ 

44  Monday  15.  I rode  toward  North  Carolina.  In  every 
place  the  congregations  were  large,  and  received  the  word 
with  all  readiness  of  mind.  I know  not  that  I have  spent 
such  a week  since  I came  to  America.  I saw  everywhere 
such  a simplicity  in  the  people,  with  such  a vehement 
thirst  after  the  word  of  God,  that  I frequently  preached 
and  continued  in  prayer  till  I was  hardly  able  to  stand. 
Indeed  there  was  no  getting  away  from  them  while  I was 
able  to  speak  one  sentence  for  God. 

44  Sunday  21.  I preached  at  Roanoke  chapel  to  more 

8 1 


.14 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1775. 


than  double  of  what  the  house  would  contain.  In  general, 
the  white  people  were  within  the  chapel,  and  the  black 
people  without.  The  windows  being  all  open,  every  one 
could  hear,  and  hundreds  felt  the  word  of  God.  Many 
were  bathed  in  tears,  and  others  rejoicing  with  joy  un- 
speakable. When  the  society  met,  many  could  not  refrain 
from  praising  God  aloud.  I preached  to  a large  company 
in  the  afternoon,  and  concluded  the  day  with  prayer  and 
thanksgiving. 

“ Tuesday  23.  I crossed  the  Roanoke  River,  and 
preached  at  a chapel  in  North  Carolina.  And  I preached 
every  day  to  very  large  and  deeply  attentive  congregations : 
although  not  without  much  labor  and  pain,  through  the 
extreme  heat  of  the  weather. 

“ On  Tuesday  30  was  our  quarterly  meeting.  I scarce 
ever  remember  such  a season.  No  chapel  or  preaching 
house  in  Virginia  would  have  contained  one-third  of  the 
congregation.  Our  friends,  knowing  this,  had  contrived 
to  shade  with  boughs  of  trees  a space  that  would  contain 
two  or  three  thousand  persons.  Under  this,  wholly 
screened  from  the  rays  of  the  sun,  we  held  our  general 
love-feast.  It  began  between  eight  and  nine  on  Wednes 
day  morning,  and  continued  till  noon.  Many  testified  that 
they  had  ‘redemption  in  the  blood  of  Jesus,  even  the  for- 
giveness of  sins.’  And  many  were  enabled  to  declare  that 
it  had  4 cleansed  them  from  all  sin.’  So  clear,  so  full,  so 
strong  was  tlieir  testimony,  that  while  some  were  speaking 
their  experience  hundreds  were  in  tears,  and  others  vehe- 
mently crying  to  God  for  pardon  or  holiness. 

“ About  eight  our  watch-night  began.  Mr.  .1.  preached 
an  excellent  sermon  : the  rest  of  the  preachers  exhorted 
and  prayed  witli  divine  energy.  Surely,  for  the  work 
wrought  on  these  two  days,  many  will  praise  God  to  all 
eternity.  T.  R.” 


1 


1775.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  115 

We  have  alluded  to  the  suspicions  which  had  been 
awakened  in  the  minds  of  some  respecting  the  designs 
of  the  English  preachers.  Mr.  Wesley,  who  was 
ever  alive  to  every  thing  which  would  seem  to  have 
a bearing  upon  the  work  of  God,  foreseeing  the  diffi- 
culties which  would  be  likely  to  arise  in  America,  on 
account  of  the  approaching  hostilities,  thus  addressed 
them  in  a letter  dated, 

“ London , March  1,  1775. 

“My  Dear  Brethren, — You  were  never  in  yom 
lives  in.  so  critical  a situation  as  you  are  at  this  time.  It 
is  your  part  to  be  peace-makers  : to  be  loving  and  tender 
to  all ; but  to  addict  yourselves  to  no  party.  In  spite  of  all 
solicitations,  of  rough  or  smooth  words,  say  not  one  word 
against  one  or  the  other  side.  Keep  yourselves  pure  ; do 
all  you  can  to  help  and  soften  all ; but  beware  how  you 
adopt  another’s  jar. 

“ See  that  you  act  in  full  union  with  each  other : 
this  is  of  the  utmost  consequence.  Not  only  let  there  be 
no  bitterness  or  anger,  but  no  shyness  or  coldness  between 
you.  Mark  all  those  that  would  set  one  against  the  other. 
Some  such  will  never  be  wanting.  But  give  them  no 
countenance ; rather  ferret  them  out,  and  drag  them  into 
open  day.” 

This  certainly  was  good  and  seasonable  advice, 
admirably  suited  to  the  times. 

We  have  already  alluded  to  a dissatisfaction  ex- 
pressed by  Mr.  Asbury  of  the  spirit  and  conduct  of 
Mr.  Rankin : and  it  is  certain,  from  sundry  notices 
in  his  Journal,  that  he  suspected  strongly  that  Mr.  R. 
had  misrepresented  him  to  Mr.  Wesley.  What  the 
subject  of  difference  was  precisely,  we  cannot  tell : 
but  it  is  manifest  from  the  following  extract  of  a letter 

1 


116 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1776. 


from  Mr.  Wesley  to  Mr.  Rankin,  that  the  suspicions 
of  Mr.  Asbury  were  well  founded.  In  this  letter, 
which  is  dated  May  19,  1775,  he  says,  “ I doubt  not 
but  brother  Asbury  and  you  will  part  friends.  I shall 
hope  to  see  him  at  the  conference.  He  is  quite  an 
upright  man.  I apprehend  he  will  go  through  his 
work  more  cheerfully  when  he  is  within  a little  dis- 
tance from  me.”  But  in  a subsequent  letter  undei 
date  of  July  28,  of  the  same  year,  we  find  the  fol- 
lowing words  : “ I rejoice  over  honest  Francis  Asbury, 
and  hope  he  will  no  more  enter  into  temptation.”  To 
what  temptation  Mr.  Wesley  alludes  we  know  not; 
but  to  whatever  particular  allusion  is  made,  we  are 
constrained  to  believe,  from  the  known  integrity  of 
heart,  and  uprightness  of  deportment  ever  exemplified 
by  Mr.  Asbury,  there  was  no  just  cause  for  alarm  on 
his  account ; and  hence  we  are  confirmed  in  the 
opinion  before  expressed,  that  either  Mr.  Rankin  or 
some  one  else,  probably  from  jealousy  of  the  growing 
reputation  of  Mr.  Asbury,  had  written  to  his  disad- 
vantage, and  had  even  advised  Mr.  Wesley  to  call  him 
home.  It  is  due  to  truth,  and  to  the  character  of  Mr. 
Asbury,  to  say,  that  whatever  representations  might 
have  been  made  disparaging  to  his  character,  they 
were  without  foundation,  as  has  been  proved  by  every 
act  of  Mr.  Asbury’s  most  laborious,  self-denying,  and 
useful  life.  And  if  the  difficulties  between  him  and 
Mr.  Rankin  arose  merely  from  difference  of  judgment 
in  regard  to  the  general  plan  of  procedure,  the  final 
result  proves  that  the  former  was  in  the  right;  for  he 
lived  to  outride  the  storm  and  to  triumph  over  all  his 
enemies,  as  the  issue  of  his  plans  and  labors. 

1776.  On  the  24th  of  May  of  this  year,  the 

1 


1776.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  117 

annual  conference  was  held  for  the  first  time  in  the 
city  of  Baltimore.  In  consequence  of  the  great  re- 
vival of  religion  above  detailed,  there  had  been  an 
increase  to  the  societies  of  one  thousand  eight  hundred 
and  seventy-three,  the  whole  number  being  four  thou- 
sand nine  hundred  and  twenty-one,  and  nine  preachers 
were  admitted  on  trial.  Four  new  circuits  were 
formed,  namely,  Fairfax , Hanover,  Pittsylvania , and 
Carolina , the  former  being  in  the  state  of  Virginia, 
and  the  latter  in  North  Carolina,  places  which  had 
been  blessed  with  the  revival  of  religion  already  no- 
ticed. There  were  eleven  circuits  returned  on  the 
minutes,  and  twenty-five  preachers  stationed  on  them 


CHAPTER  II. 

From  the  commencement  of  the  Revolution  in  1776,  to  its  termination 
in  1783. 

This  year  forms  a memorable  era  in  the  history  of 
these  United  States.  The  sanguinary  conflict  which 
had  commenced  in  1775  now  broke  forth  with  in- 
creased violence,  and  all  hope  of  reconciliation  was 
prostrated,  only  on  condition  of  an  acknowledgment 
on  the  part  of  Great  Britain  of  the  independence  of 
the  United  States. 

The  fleets  of  England  were  in  our  harbors,  and  her 
soldiers  were  landed  upon  our  shores.  But  what 
rendered  a reconciliation  hopeless  was?  that  on  the 
4th  of  July,  1776,  congress  had  declared  the  thirteen 
united  colonies,  which  they  represented,  free  and 
independent  states. 

This  state  of  things  rendered  the  situation  of  many 

1 


118 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1776 


of  the  Methodist  preachers  peculiarly  trying,  and  more 
especially  those  of  them  who  were  known  to  be  fa- 
vorable to  the  British  cause.  As  some  of  them,  not 
taking  the  very  seasonable  advice  given  by  Mr.  Wes- 
ley in  the  letter  above  inserted,  spoke  their  sentiments 
freely  against  the  proceedings  of  congress  and  of  the 
American  states,  they  were  subjected  to  some  perse- 
cutions. And  although  only  four  out  of  the  twenty- 
five  preachers  were  from  England,  yet  as  these  four 
were  leading  men,  the  others  were  suspected  of  favor 
ing  the  cause  of  Britain,  and  were  therefore  exposed 
to  similar  suspicions  and  treatment.  Mr.  Asbury, 
though  among  the  most  prudent  of  them  all  in  his 
speech  and  conduct,  says  that  on  the  20th  of  June 
he  was  “ fined,  near  Baltimore,  five  pounds  for  preach- 
ing the  gospel.”  But  though  it  was  with  no  little 
difficulty  that  they  were  able  to  travel  some  of  the 
circuits,  and  obliged  entirely  to  abandon  others,  yet 
conscious  of  their  Christian  integrity,  the  preachers 
persevered  in  their  labors  wherever  they  could  find 
access  to  the  people  ; and  in  many  places  their  efforts 
were  crowned  with  great  success  in  the  awakening 
and  conversion  of  sinners  ; as  is  manifest  from  the 
increase  of  preachers  and  people  before  mentioned. 

Among  those  preachers,  raised  up  in  this  country, 
we  find  on  the  minutes  for  this  year  the  name  of 
Freeborn  Garrettson , whose  labors  afterward  contri- 
buted so  much  to  the  advancement  of  the  cause  of 
Jesus  Christ  in  these  United  States.'* 

* Ah  it  is  my  intention  to  give  a condensed  account  of  such 
preachers  as  were  any  way  eminent  for  their  labors,  sufferings, 
and  success,  when  their  death  is  noticed,  no  more  will  be  said 
of  them  in  the  thread  of  the  history  than  is  necessary  to  a con- 
1 


1777.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  119 

1777.  The  fifth  conference  was  held  this  year 
in  the  Deer  Creek  meeting  house,  Harford  county,  in 
the  state  of  Maryland.  The  war  at  this  time  raged 
with  great  violence,  so  .that  by  the  marching  and  coun- 
termarching of  armies,  enlisting  of  soldiers,  frequent 
skirmishes  between  the  contending  parties,  some  of 
the  places,  even  where  religion  had  prevailed  to  a 
considerable  extent,  were  not  visited  at  all  by  the 
preachers.  Last  year  Norfolk  in  Virginia  was  aban- 
doned, and  this  year  no  preacher  was  stationed  in 
New^York ; nor  do  we  find  this  city  among  the  sta- 
tions again  until  1783,  though  there  was  a small 
society  of  members  still  there.  The  cause  of  this 
abandonment  of  the  city  for  so  long  a time  was,  that 
the  British  troops  had  it  in  possession,  and  had  con- 
verted the  meeting  house  into  barracks  for  the  sol- 
diers, so  that  it  was  not  possible  to  occupy  it  for 
preaching  regularly,  even  had  a preacher  been  per- 
mitted to  reside  among  them.  Such  are  the  fatal 
results  of  war , that  scourge  of  humanity.* 

But  although  these  were  the  disastrous  results  of 
the  war  in  some  places,  more  particularly  in  the  mid- 

nected  account  of  the  work  which  was  carried  on  by  their  in- 
strumentality. 

* It  is  said,  however,  in  a memoir  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Mann,  a 
preacher  who  afterward  went  to  Nova  Scotia,  that  for  a con- 
siderable time  during  the  war,  at  the  request  of  the  trustees 
and  leaders,  he  held  meetings  in  the  chapel  in  New-York,  until 
he  was  relieved  by  the  coming  of  Mr.  Spragg,  a regular  tra- 
veling preaqher,  who  came  from  Philadelphia,  after  the  British 
took  possession  of  that  city.  Through  the  labors  of  those  men 
of  God  a small  society  was  kept  together,  rotwithstanding  the 
difficulties  with  which  they  had  to  contend  in  those  troublesome 
times. 


I 


120 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


ri777 


die  states,  yet  in  others  there  were  gracious  outpour- 
ings of  the  Spirit,  and  revivals  of  the  work  of  God, 
the  southern  states  not  being  yet  so  much  exposed 
to  the  ravages  of  this  cruel  warfare.  In  the  Bruns- 
wick circuit  particularly,  as  well  as  the  two  circuits, 
Sussex  and  Amelia,  which  had  beefn  recently  taken 
from  it,  and  in  some  parts  of  North  Carolina,  the 
work  of  God  continued  to  spread  to  a considerable 
extent.  Though,  therefore,  there  was  a decrease  of 
members  on  those  circuits  which  were  exposed  to  the 
depredations  of  contending  armies,  yet,  when  they 
came  to  the  conference,  they  found  an  increase  on  the 
whole  of  2047  members  and  12  preachers,  making 
the  entire  number  in  society  to  be  6968,  and  36 
preachers — so  mercifully  did  God  own  their  labors 
for  the  salvation  of  souls  ! 

It  was  at  this  conference  that  those  preachers  who 
came  from  England  took  into  consideration  the  pro- 
priety of  returning  home  ; but  they  finally  concluded 
to  remain  a while  longer,  as  the  way  seemed  not  yet 
plain  for  them  to  leave  their  American  brethren.  It 
seems,  indeed,  that  as  early  as  the  month  of  January 
preceding,  Messrs.  Rankin  and  Shadford  had  seriously 
meditated  on  returning  to  England  ; for  Mr.  Asbury 
says,  under  date  of  January  22,  that  he  met  them  at 
their  request,  and  “ found  them  inclined  to  leave  Ame- 
rica and  embark  for  England.  But,”  he  adds,  “ I had 
before  resolved  not  to  depart  from  the  work  on  any 
consideration.”  About  the  middle  of  September,  how- 
ever, Messrs.  Rankin  and  Rodda  embarked  for  theix 
native  country. 

Notwithstanding  the  prudent  caution  given  to  the 
preachers  by  Mr.  Wesley,  in  which  he  advised  them 

1 


1777J  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  121 

not  to  meddle  with  the  political  affairs  of  the  country, 
they  did  not  all  abide  by  it,  but  some  were  very  busy 
in  exciting  a spirit  of  disaffection  toward  the  Ameri- 
can cause.  That  they  should  have  felt  strongly 
inclined  to  favor  the  cause  of  their  king  and  country 
is  but  natural,  and  might  very  well  be  pardoned  on 
the  score  of  national  partiality  ; but  that  any  professed 
minister  of  Jesus  Christ  should  have  descended  from 
his  high  and  holy  calling  to  mingle  with  the  combat- 
ants of  that  day  in  their  warlike  measures,  is  a fault 
for  which  Christianity  furnishes  no  apology.  This, 
however,  was  the  unhappy  case  with  Mr.  Rodda  pre- 
viously to  his  departure  for  England.  While  on  his 
circuit  he  was  detected  in  spreading  the  king’s  procla- 
mation, and  otherwise  endeavoring  to  stir  up  a spirit 
of  opposition  to  the  American  government.  Fearing, 
however,  the  resentment  of  his  enemies,  by  the  assist 
ance  of  some  slaves  he  made  his  escape  to  the  Bri 
tish  fleet ; and  as  Philadelphia  was  then  in  possession 
of  the  British  army,  he  was  sent  thither,  and  from 
thence  to  his  native  land.  His  departure,  therefore, 
was  no  cause  of  regret  to  the  Methodists  in  this 
country. 

Another  circumstance  tended  not  a little  to  excite 
a spirit  of  persecution  toward  the  Methodists.  A 
backslider,  by  the  name  of  Chauncey  Clowe,  succeeded 
in  enlisting  about  three  hundred  men  for  the  British, 
standard,  and  before  he  was  detected,  was  the  means 
of  shedding  blood.  He  was,  however,  arrested,  and 
finally  hung  as  a rebel  against  the  government.  In 
the  course  of  the  examination,  it  was  found  that  only 
two  Methodists  were  engaged  in  this  plot ; and  the 
remarks  of  Governor  Rodney,  who  was  friendly  to 

1 


122 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1777. 


our  cause,  to  those  of  our  enemies  who  had  assidu- 
ously endeavored  to  fix  upon  them  the  foul  mark  of 
toryism,  put  them  to  silence,  and  obtained  for  our 
friends  temporary  relief. 

What  made  this  war  the  more  distressing  was  the 
fact,  that  in  many  parts  of  the  country  the  people 
were  divided  among  themselves  in  regard  to  the  law- 
fulness or  expediency  of  taking  up  arms  against 
Great  Britain.  This  led  to  domestic  disputes,  and 
not  unfrequently  the  father  was  against  the  son,  and 
the  daughter  against  the  mother,  and  one  neighbor 
against  another.  These  things  produced  an  irritation 
of  spirit  exceedingly  unfriendly  to  the  progress  of 
pure  religion.  But  that  which  exposed  the  Methodist 
preachers  still  more  to  the  suspicions  of  their  enemies, 
was  the  fact,  that  Mr.  Wesley  had  published  a pam- 
phlet addressed  to  the  Americans,  in  which  he  con- 
demned their  conduct,  and  justified  the  measures  of 
the  British  cabinet.  This  well-meant  endeavor  of  Mr. 
Wesley,  though  it  may  have  had  a good  effect  upon 
the  societies  under  his  care  in  Great  Britain,  had 
quite  a deleterious  influence  upon  the  Methodists  in 
this  country.  As  some  copies  of  this  pamphlet  found 
their  way  here,  they  tended  to  increase  the  irritation 
against  the  Methodist  preachers,  and  to  expose  them 
to  fresh  insults.  Though  Mr.  Wesley  may  be  com5 
.mended  as  a loyalist  for  his  well-meant  endeavors  to 
convince  the  Americans  that  they  were  wrong  in  tak- 
ing up  arms  against  his  king  and  country,  yet  we 
cannot  but  believe  that  he  committed  an  error  in  thus 
interfering  in  the  political  affairs  of  this  country,  as  it 
manifestly  tended  to  increase  the  difficulties  with 
which  the  preachers  had  to  contend,  without  at  all 
J • * 


1778.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  123 

mitigating  the  evils  resulting  from  the  war  which  was 
then  raging.  Amid  all  these  difficulties,  however, 
Mr.  Asbury  stood  his  ground,  knowing  that  his 
“ record  was  on  high,  and  that  his  reward  was  with 
his  God.” 

Speaking  of  the  departure  of  Messrs.  Rankin  and 
Rodda,  he  says,  “ So  we  are  left  alone.  But  I leave 
myself  in  the  hand  of  God,  relying  on  his  good  provi- 
dence to  direct  and  protect  us,  persuaded  that  nothing 
will  befall  me  but  what  shall  conduce  to  his  glory 
and  my  benefit.” 

1778.  On  the  19th  of  May  of  this  year  the  sixth 
conference  was  held  in  Leesburgh , Fa.,  at  which 
time  six  new  circuits  were  added,  namely,  Berkeley , 
Fluvanna , James  City , and  Lunenburgh , in  Virginia, 
and  Carolina  circuit  in  North  Carolina  was  divided 
into  three,  called  Roanoke , Tar  River,  and  New- 
Hope  ; and  five  of  the  old  circuits,  on  account  of  the 
war,  were  left  from  the  minutes  ; these  were  New - 
York , Philadelphia,  Chester,  Frederick , and  Norfolk. 
Though  there  was  an  increase  in  the  number  of  cir- 
cuits, yet  there  was  a decrease  of  873  members,  the 
whole  number  being  6095  ; and  also  of  the  preachers 
29,  being  5 less  than  last  year. 

In  order  to  insure  obedience  to  the  government, 
and  to  distinguish  between  friends  and  enemies,  all 
were  called  upon  to  take  an  oath  of  allegiance  to  the 
state  authorities  in  which  they- resided,  and  of  course 
to  abjure  allegiance  to  the  crown  of  Great  Britain. 
To  the  taking  this  oath  many  of  the  preachers  had 
conscientious  scruples,  which  exposed  them  to  many 
vexations,  and  obliged  some  ol  them  to  leave  their 
stations.  Mr.  George  Shad  ford,  whose  labors  had 

1 


124 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1778 


been  so  abundantly  blessed  to  the  awakening  and  con- 
version of  souls,  after  keeping  a day  of  fasting  and 
prayer  in  company  with  Mr.  Asbury  for  divine  direc- 
tion, took  his  departure  this  year  for  England,  leaving 
behind  him  the  savor  of  a good  name,  and  many  happy 
souls  as  seals  to  his  ministry. 

As  Mr.  Asbury  could  not  persuade  himself  to  take 
the  required  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  state  of  Mary 
land,  where  he  was  in  the  first  part  of  this  year,  he 
retired  to  the  state  of  Delaware,  where  he  found  an 
asylum  in  the  house  of  Judge  White  for  nearly  twelve 
months.  While  the  storm  of  war  was  raging  around 
him,  and  while  all  his  English  brethren  had  forsaken 
him  and  the  flocks  intrusted  to  their  care,  he  deter- 
mined to  wait  patiently  until  the  tempest  should  sub- 
side, that  he  might  again  launch  forth  upon  a calmer 
sea  in  quest  of  immortal  souls.  But  though  he  was 
thus  secluded  from  the  pursuit  of  his  enemies  in  the 
house  of  his  friend  and  patron,  Thomas  White,  Esq., 
he  says,  that  except  for  about  two  months,  when  the 
necessity  6f  the  case  compelled  him,  contrary  to  his 
most  ardent  wishes,  to  be  silent,  it  was  a “ season  of 
the  most  active,  most  useful,  and  suffering  part  of  his 
life.”  Though  he  could  not  appear  before  the  con- 
gregations on  the  Sabbath,  he  was  wont  to  leave  his 
retreat  in  the  gloom  of  the  night,  and  go  from  house 
to  house  to  enforce  the  truths  of  the  gospel ; and  not- 
withstanding the  difficulties  with  which  he  and  others 
had  to  contend  in  those  times  of  trouble,  they  were 
gradually  laying  a foundation  deep  and  broad,  by  their 
labors  and  sufferings,  for  that  success  which  Method 
ism  has  since  had  in  these  United  States. 

But  Mr.  Asbury  was  not  the  only  sufferer  on  this 
1 


1778.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  125 

occasion.  Mr.  Freeborn  Garrettson  was  at  that  time 
actively  and  successfully  engaged  in  preaching  the 
gospel  in  Queen  Anne’s  county,  in  the  state  of  Mary- 
land. After  having  paid  a visit  to  Mr.  Asbury  in  his 
seclusion  at  Judge  White’s,  where  he  had  an  oppor- 
tunity of  preaching  to  a small  company,  he  returned 
to  Queen  Anne’s  and  preached.  The  next  day?  as 
he  was  on  his  way  to  Kent,  he  was  met  by  one 
John  Brown,  formerly  a judge  of  that  county,  who 
seized  his  horse’s  bridle ; and  notwithstanding  the 
remonstrances  of  Mr.  Garrettson,  who  assured  him 
that  he  was  on  the  Lord’s  errand,  peaceably  engaged 
in  persuading  sinners  to  be  reconciled  to  God,  Brown 
alighted  from  his  horse,  seized  a stick,  and  began 
beating  Mr.  Garrettson  over  the  head  and  shoulders, 
in  the  meantime  calling  for  help.  As  some  were 
approaching,  as  he  thought  with  a rope,  Brown  let 
go  the  bridle,  when  Mr.  Garrettson  gave  his  horse  the 
whip,  and  thus  cleared  himself  from  the  grasp  of  his 
persecutors.  He  was,  however,  soon  overtaken  by 
his  pursuer,  who  struck  at  him  with  all  his  might, 
when  Mr.  Garrettson  was  thrown  from  his  horse  with 
great  violence.  Providentially  a lady  passed  along 
with  a lancet  and  he  was  taken  to  a house  and  bled, 
by  which  means  he  was  restored  to  his  senses,  of 
which  he  had  been  deprived  by  the  blows  he  had 
received,  and  the  fall  from  his  horse.  He  then  began 
to  exhort  his  persecutor,  who,  fearing  that  death  would 
ensue,  exhibited  some  sorrowr  and  great  trepidation 
of  heart,  offering  to  take  Mr.  Garrettson  in  his  car- 
riage wherever  he  wanted  to  go.  No  sooner,  how* 
ever,  did  he  perceive  that  the  patient  sufferer  was 
likely  to  recover,  than  he  brought  a magistrate,  more 

1 


126  A HISTORY  OF  THE  [1778. 

wicked  than  himself,  both  of  whom,  says  Mr.  Gar- 
rettson,  “ appeared  as  if  actuated  by  the  devil.”  The 
following  is  his  own  account  of  the  termination  of  this 
affair : — 

“ With  a stern  look  the  magistrate  demanded  my 
name.  I told  him ; and  he  took  out  his  pen  and 
ink,  and  began  to  write  a mittimus  to  commit  me  to 
jail.  4 Pray,  sir,’  said  I,  4 are  you  a justice  of  the 
peace  V He  replied  that  he  was.  4 Why,  then,’ 
said  I,  4 do  you  suffer  men  to  behave  in  this  manner  ? 
If  such  persons  are  not  taken  notice  of,  a' stranger  can 
with  no  degree  of  safety  travel  the  road.’  £ You  have,’ 
said  he,  4 broken  the  law.’  4 How  do  you  know  that,’ 
answered  I ; 4 but  suppose  I have,  is  this  the  way  to 
put  the  law  in  force  against  me?  I am  an  inhabitant 
of  this  state,  and  have  property  in  it;  and,  if  I mistake 
not,  the  law  says  for  the  first  offence,  the  fine  is  five 
pounds,  and  double  for  every  offence  after.  The 
grand  crime  was  preaching  the  gospel  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  in  which  I greatly  rejoice.  My  enemy,’ 
said  I,  4 conducted  himself  more  like  a highwayman 
than  a person  enforcing  the  law  in  a Christian  coun- 
try. Be  well  assured,  this  matter  will  be  brought 
to  light,’  said  I,  4 in  awful  eternity.’  He  dropped  his 
pen,  and  made  no  farther  attempt  to  send  me  to  pri- 
son. By  this  time,  the  woman  who  bled  me  came 
with  a carriage,  and  I found  myself  able  to  rise  from 
my  bed  and  give  an  exhortation  to  the  magistrate,  my 
persecutor,  and  others  who  were  present.” 

From  this  time  Mr.  Garrcttson  went  on  his  way* 
rejoicing  in  all  the  mighty  things  which  the  Lord  did 
by  his  instrumentality ; for  he  wrought  wonderfully 
by  his  means  in  the  states  of  Maryland  and  Delaware, 
1 


1778.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  127 

through  both  of  which  he  traveled  extensively,  and 
many  flocked  to  hear  the  word. 

Mr.  Joseph  Hartley  also,  another  traveling  preacher 
a man  of  great  zeal  and  faithfulness,  was  apprehended 
in  Queen  Anne’s  county  for  preaching  the  gospel,  who 
gave  bonds  and  security  to  appear  for  trial  at  the  next 
court.  Being  forbidden  to  preach,  he  attended  his 
appointments  ; and  after  singing  and  prayer,  stood 
upon  his  knees  and  exhorted  the  people,  until  his 
enemies  said  that  he  might  as  well  preach  standing 
on  his  feet  as  on  his  knees.  He  went  thence  to 
Talbot  county,  where  he  was  seized  and  committed 
to  jail  for  preaching  Jesus  and  him  crucified.  This, 
however,  by  no  means  silenced  him.  The  people 
collecting  around  the  walls  of  his  prison,  he  preached 
to  them  through  the  grates  ; and  so  powerfully  was 
the  word  applied  to  their  hearts,  that  some  of  them 
were  deeply  awakened  to  a sense  of  their  lost  and 
guilty  state,  and  began  earnestly  to  seek  the  Lord. 
This  induced  some  of  the  inhabitants  to  remark 
that  unless  Hartley  were  released  from  prison  he 
would  convert  the  whole  town.  After  keeping  him 
confined  for  some  time,  he  was  set  at  liberty  ; but 
such  had  been  the  blessed  effects  of  his  preaching, 
that  a powerful  revival  followed,  which  terminated 
in  the  establishment  of  a flourishing  society  in  that 
place. 

In  the  latter  part  of  this  year,  Mr.  Asbury  ventured 
from  his  seclusion  and  preached  the  gospel  of  the 
kingdom  in  various  parts  of  Delaware  state  with  such 
freedom  and  success,  that  he  remarks,  the  “ gospel 
meets  with  such  indulgence  in  this  free  state,”  that  it 
“ will  become  as  the  garden  of  the  Lord,  filled  with 

1 


128  A HISTORY  OF  THE  [1779 

plants  of  his  own  planting.”  The  truth  of  this  anti 
cipation  has  been  fully  verified. 

1779. — Previously  to  the  assembling  of  the  con- 
ference, mentioned  in  the  minutes  for  this  year,  the 
preachers  in  the  more  northerly  states  assembled  at 
Judge  White’s,  where  Mr.  Asbury  had  retired  from 
the  fury  of  his  enemies,  and  there  held  a conference, 
with  Mr.  Asbury  at  their  head,  who  now  acted  since 
the  departure  of  Mr.  Rankin  and  the  other  English 
preachers,  by  a vote  of  this  conference,  as  the  general 
assistant.  Although  this  was  considered  as  “ a pre- 
paratory conference,”  yet  if  we  take  into  considera- 
tion that  the  one  afterward  held  at  the  Broken  Back 
Church , in  Virginia,  was  held  in  the  absence  of  the 
general  assistant,  we  shall  see  good  reason  for  allow- 
ing that  this,  which  was  held  under  the  presidency 
of  Mr.  Asbury,  was  the  regular  conference,  and 
hence  their  acts  and  doings  are  to  be  considered  valid. 

This  year  was  distinguished  by  considerable  troubles 
in  the  societies.  These  arose  principally  from  a de- 
sire manifested  among  the  people  in  the  south  to  have 
the  ordinances  administered  to  them.  That  we  may 
understand  this  subject,  it  is  necessary  to  remark, 
that  the  Methodist  preachers,  both  in  Europe  and 
America,  were  considered  only  as  lay-preachers,  hav 
ing  never  been  separated  to  the  work  of  the  ministry 
by  imposition  of  hands.  Mr.  Wesley’s  strong  attach- 
ment to  the  established  Church  of  England  had  induced 
him  to  oppose  every  thing  which  tended  to  a separa- 
tion from  her  communion,  or  to  a violation  of  any  of 
]^r  canons  or  ordinances.  Hence,  although  frequently 
importuned  to  set  apart  some  of  his  preachers  by  im- 
position of  hands  to  the  entire  work  of  the  ministry, 
1 


1779  J METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  129 

he  steadily  resisted  all  such  solicitations,  exhorting  his 
people  to  go  to  the  Church  for  the  ordinances  of  bap- 
tism and  the  Lord’s  supper.  Mr.  Asbury,  and  those 
English  preachers  who  had  been  associated  with  him 
in  this  country,  had  been  educated  in  the  Wesleyan 
school,  and  hence  had  sternly  resisted  all  attempts  to 
depart,  in  this  respect,  from  the  principles  and  prac- 
tice of  their  founder. 

As  we  have  already  seen,  at  an  early  period  of 
Methodism  in  America,  some  of  the  preachers,  and, 
probably  through  their  influence,  the  people  too,  had 
manifested  a strong  desire  to  deviate  from  this  course 
of  conduct,  and  to  have  the  ordinances  among  them- 
selves. Mr.  Asbury  and  his  associates  had  resisted 
all  such  attempts  at  innovation,  endeavoring  to  per- 
suade the  people  to  be  content  to  receive  the  ordi- 
nances as  they  had  done,  from  the  hands  of  their 
parochial  clergy.  The  question  was  agitated  at  the 
Deer  Creek  Conference,  in  1777,  where  Mr.  Rankin 
presided.  Here  the  question  was  asked,  “ Shall  the 
preachers  in  America  administer  the  ordinances  ?” 
And  after  a full  discussion,  it  was  answered,  “ We 
will  suspend  them  until  the  next  conference.”  At  the 
next  conference,  which  was  held  in  Leesburgh,  Va., 
May  19,  1778,  Mr.  Asbury  not  being  present  on 
account  of  ill  health,  and  Mr.  Rankin  and  his  British 
brethren  having  departed  for  England,  Mr.  William 
Watters,  being  the  oldest  American  preacher,  was 
called  upon  to  preside.  Here  the  question,  “ Shall 
we  administer  the  ordinances  ?”  was  again  discussed, 
and  it  was  finally  decided  to  “ lay  it  over  until  the 
next  conference.” 

This  “ next  conference”  was  the  one  we  are  now 

9 1 


130 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1779 


considering.  Here  the  arguments  in  favor  of  admi- 
nistering the  ordinances  came  up  with  double  force. 
The  war  had  separated  them  from  Mr.  Wesley  ; all 
the  English  preachers,  except  Mr.  Asbury,  had  re- 
turned to  England,  and  nearly  all  the  ministers  of 
the  establishment,  being  unfriendly  to  the  American 
cause,  had  also  left  their  flocks  and  gone  home  ; and 
most  of  those  who  remained  were  irregular  in  their 
lives  and  not  evangelical  in  their  preaching.  In  these 
circumstances,  the  children  were  left  unbaptized,  and 
the  people  were  destitute  of  the  Lord’s  supper.  They 
furthermore  said,  that  as  God  had  made  them  instru- 
mental in  the  conversion  of  the  souls  of  the  people,  so 
he  had  given  them  authority  to  administer  his  ordi- 
nances ; and  the  people  were  exceedingly  desirous 
“ to  have  it  so.” 

It  w7as  under  these  views  and  feelings  that  the 
brethren  at  the  south  assembled  in  Fluvanna  county, 
Va.,  on  the  18th  of  May,  1779.  Knowing  some- 
thing of  the  disposition  which  prevailed  there  on  this 
subject,  Mr.  Watters  was  sent  from  the  conference 
which  had  been  held  at  Judge  White’s,  to  endeavor 
to  dissuade  them  from  carrying  their  design  into  exe- 
cution. His  efforts,  however,  were  unavailing ; for 
after  deliberating  upon  the  subject,  they  appointed  a 
committee  of  some  of  the  oldest  brethren  to  ordain 
ministers.  The  members  of  this  committee  first  or- 
dained each  other,  and  then  proceeded  to  ordain  others 
by  imposition  of  hands.  Those  who  were  thus  or- 
dained went  out  preaching  and  administering  the 
ordinances  of  baptism  and  the  Lord’s  supper  to  all 
who  desired  them,  cither  for  themselves  or  for  their 
children ; and  thus  was  a breach  made  between  the 
1 


1779.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  131 

northern  and  southern  preachers.  These  men,  how- 
ever, being  pious  and  zealous,  and  withal  much  favored 
by  the  people  for  complying  with  their  wishes,  were 
very  successful  in  their  labors  ; but  the  preachers  at 
the  north  mourned  over  them  on  account  of  their 
departure  from  what  they  very  justly  considered 
Wesleyan  Methodism. 

In  consequence  of  this  temporary  division,  there 
were  two  separate  minutes  taken  in  1779,  each  con- 
ference passing  its  own  resolutions,  and  stationing  its 
preachers  ; but  the  numbers  in  society  and  of  preachers 
are  set  down  in  the  minutes  of  the  Fluvanna  confer 
ence.  From  these  it  appears,  that,  notwithstanding 
the  ravages  of  the  war,  the  opposition  and  persecution 
with  which  some  of  the  preachers  had  to  contend, 
and  the  dissensions  among  themselves  respecting  the 
ordinances,  they  had  an  increase  of  2482  members 
and  of  20  preachers  ; so  greatly  did  the  word  of  God 
multiply  and  prevail  in  those  troublesome  times. 

At  these  conferences  they  passed  resolutions  that 
“ every  exhorter  and  local  preacher  should  go  under 
the  direction  of  the  assistants  where,  and  only  where, 
they  shall  appoint” — that  they  should  u meet  the  chil- 
dren once  a fortnight,  and  examine  the  parents  in 
regard  to  their  conduct  toward  them” — and  after  hav- 
ing elected  Mr.  Asbury  as  the  general  assistant,  they 
inserted  this  question  and  answer : “ Quest.  How  far 
shall  his  power  extend  ? Ans.  On  hearing  every 
preacher  for  and  against  what  is  in  debate,  the  right 
of  determination  shall  rest' with  him  according  to  the 
minutes.”  These  resolutions  were  adopted  at  the 
conference  held  at  Judge  White’s,  in  the  state  of  De- 
laware. It  seems,  therefore,  that  they  were  not  in 

1 


132 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1780 


the  habit  at  that  time  of  determining  debatable  ques 
tions  by  a majority  of  votes  ; but,  in  imitation  of  the 
practice  of  Mr.  Wesley,  after  hearing  all  that  could 
be  said  pro  and  con , the  presiding  officer  decided  the 
point. 

The  conference  at  Fluvanna  determined  to  lengthen 
the  time  of  trial  of  a preacher  from  one  to  two  years, 
which  has  continued  a standing  rule  to  this  day. 
They  also  declared  that  any  preacher  who  received 
“ money  by  subscription”  was  “ excluded  the  Me- 
thodist connection.”  As  these  were  /the  only  rules 
which  passed  that  body,  except  resolving  to  ordain 
ministers  and  to  administer  the  ordinances,  it  is  pro- 
bable that  they  acquiesced  in  what  was  done  by  the 
other  conference,  which  was  held  under  the  presidency 
of  Mr.  Asbury. 

1780. — The  eighth  conference  assembled  in  Bal- 
timore, April  24th  of  this  year.  That  our  readers 
may  see  the  spirit  by  which  they  were  actuated,  the 
following  questions  and  answers  are  inserted  as  I find 
them  in  the  printed  minutes  : — * 

Quest.  7.  Ought  not  all  the  assistants  to  see  to  the  set- 
tling of  all  the  preaching  houses  by  trustees , and  order  the 
said  trustees  to  meet  once  in  half  a year,  and  keep  a register 
of  their  proceedings ; if  there  are  any  vacancies  choose  new 
trustees , for  the  better  security  of  the  houses , and  let  all 
the  deeds  be  drawn  in  substance  after  that  in  the  printed 
minutes  ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

Quest.  8.  Shall  all  the  traveling  preachers  take  a license 
from  ever  if  conference , importing  that  they  arc  assistants  or 
helpers  in  connection  with  us  ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

1 


1780.] 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 


133 


Quest.  9.  Shall  brother  Asbury  sign  them  in  behalf  of 
the  conference  ? 

. Ans.  Yes. 

Quest.  10.  Ought  it  to  be  strictly  enjoined  on  all  our  local 
preachers  and  exhorters , that  no  one  presume  to  speak  in 
public  without  taking  a note  every  quarter , ( if  required ,)  and 
be  examined  by  the  assistant  with  respect  to  his  life , his  qua- 
lification, and  reception. 

Ans.  Yes. 

Quest.  11.  Ought  not  all  our  preachers  to  make  con 
science  of  rising  at  four,  and  if  not,  yet  at  five : (is  it  not  a 
shame  for  a preacher  to  be  in  bed  till  six  in  the  morning  ?) 

Ans.  Undoubtedly  they  ought. 

Quest.  12.  Shall  we  continue  in  close  connection  with 
the  Church,  and  press  our  people  to  a closer  connection  with 
her? 

Ans.  Yes. 

Quest.  13.  Will  this  conference  grant  the  privilege  to  all 
the  friendly  clergy  of  the  Church  of  England,  at  the  request 
or  desire  of  the  people,  to  preach  or  administer  the  ordinances 
in  our  preaching  houses  or  chapels  ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

Quest.  14.  What  provision  shall  we  make  for  the  wives 
of  married  preachers  ? 

Ans.  They  shall  receive  an  equivalent  with  their  hus 
bands  in  quarterage,  if  they  stand  in  need. 

Quest.  15.  Ought  not  our  preachers,  if  possible,  to  speak 
to  every  person  one  by  one  in  the  families  where  they  lodge, 
before  prayer,  if  time  will  permit ; or  give  a family  exhorta- 
tion after  reading  a chapter  ? 

Ans.  They  ought. 

Quest.  16.  Ought  not  this  conference  to  require  those 
traveling  preachers  who  hold  slaves,  to  give  promises  to  set 
them  free  ? 

Ans.  Yes. 


1 


134 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1780 


Quest.  17.  Does  this  conference  acknowledge  that  slavery 
is  contrary  to  the  laws  of  God , man,  and  nature , and  hurt- 
ful to  society  ; contrary  to  the  dictates  of  conscience  and  pure 
religion , and  doing  that  which  we  would  not  others  should  do 
to  us  and  ours  ? — Do  we  pass  our  disapprobation  on  all  our 
friends  who  keep  slaves , and  advise  their  freedom  ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

Quest.  18.  Shall  we  recommend  our  quarterly  meetings  to 
be  held  on  Saturdays  and  Sundays  when  convenient  ? 

Ans.  iVgreed. 

Quest.  19.  Shall  not  the  Friday  following  every  quarter 
day  be  appointed  as  a day  of  fasting  ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

Quest.  20.  Does  this  whole  conference  disapprove  the  step 
our  brethren  have  taken  in  Virginia  ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

Quest.  21.  Do  we  look  upon  them  no  longer  as  Metho- 
dists in  connection  with  Mr.  Wesley  and  us  till  they  come 
back  ?* 

Ans.  Agreed. 

Quest.  22.  Shall  brother  Asbury , Garrettson , and  Watters 
attend  the  Virginia  conference , and  inform  them  of  our  pro- 
ceedings in  this , and  receive  their  answer  ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

Quest.  23.  Do  we  disapprove  of  the  practice  of  distilling 
grain  into  liquor  ? Shall  we  disown  our  friends  who  ivill  not 
renounce  the  practice  ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

Quest.  24.  What  shall  the  conference  do  in  case  of  brother 
Asbunfs  death  or  absence  ? 

Ans.  Meet  once  a year,  and  act  according  to  the 
minutes. 

* This  refers  to  a partial  separation  which  took  place  in 
Virginia  on  account  of  the  ordinances. 

1 


1780.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  135 

• Quest.  25.  Ought  not  the  assistant  to  meet  the  colored, 
people  himself i and  appoint  as  helpers  in  his  absence  proper 
white  persons , and  not  suffer  them  to  stay  late  and  meet  by 
themselves  ? 

Ans.  Yes. 

Quest.  26.  What  must  be  the  conditions  of  our  union  with 
our  Virginian  brethren  ? 

Ans.  To  suspend  all  their  administrations  for  one  year, 
and  all  meet  together  in  Baltimore. 

On  the  minute  respecting  slavery,  Mr.  Lee,  in  his 
History  of  the  Methodists,  remarks,  that  “ it  was  going 
too  far,  and  calculated  to  irritate  the  minds  of  our 
people,  and  not  to  convince  them  of  their  errors.” 
Of  this  the  conferences  were  subsequently  convinced, 
as  they  found  it  necessary  to  relax  in  their  measures 
against  slave-holders,  without,  however,  attempting  to 
justify  the  system  of  slavery  itself. 

By  these  minutes,  it  will  also  be  seen  that  the 
preachers  of  that  day  set  their  faces  against  <£  distilling 
grain  into  liquor,”  determining  to  “ disown  those  who 
would  not  renounce  the  practice.” 

From  this  it  may  be  seen  that  the  Methodist  con- 
ference set  itself  against  the  use  of  alcoholic  liquors 
long  before  the  temperance  movements,  which  have  so 
distinguished  the  present  days,  and  which  have  conferred 
such  lasting  blessings  upon  the  community.  What 
a pity  there  should  ever  have  been  any  relaxation 
either  in  the  phraseology  or  enforcement  of  this  rule  ! 
But  that  which  affected  them  the  most  vitally  was, 
the  resolution  respecting  their  Virginia  brethren,  who, 
it  should  be  noted,  did  not  convene  with  the  Balti- 
more conference,  but  held  one  of  their  own  in  Vir- 

1 


136 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1780 


ginia ; but  as  their  proceedings  are  not  upon  record, 
we  cannot  say  what  they  did.  As,  however,  this 
conference  forms  a very  important  item  in  the  history 
of  Methodism,  in  which  Mr.  Asbury  topk  such  a deep 
interest  and  agency,  I will  give  his  own  account  of 
the  whole  affair,  as  I find  it  recorded  in  his  Journal 
under  date  of  May  8th,  9th,  10th,  1780. 

“ We  rode  to  Granger’s,  fifteen  miles,  stopped  and  fed 
our  horses.  These  people  are  full  of  the  ordinances  ; we 
talked  and  prayed  with  them,  then  rode  on  to  the  Mana- 
kin-town  ferry,  much  fatigued  with  the  ride  ; went  to 
friend  Smith’s,  where  all  the  preachers  were  met.  I con- 
ducted myself  with  cheerful  freedom,  but  found  there  was 
a separation  in  heart  and  practice.  I spoke  with  my  coun- 
tryman, John  Dickins,  and  found  him  opposed  to  our  con- 
tinuance in  union  with  the  Episcopal  Church.  Brother 
Watters  and  Garrettson  tried  their  men,  and  found  them 
inflexible. 

“ Tuesday  9. — The  conference  was  called  : brother 
Watters,  Garrettson,  and  myself  stood  back,  and  being 
afterward  joined  by  brother  Dromgoole,  we  were  desired 
to  come  in,  and  I was  permitted  to  speak.  I read  Mr. 
Wesley’s  thoughts  against  a separation — showed  my  pri 
vate  letters  of  instructions  from  Mr.  Wesley — set  before 
them  the  sentiments  of  the  Delaware  and  Baltimore  con- 
ferences— read  our  epistles,  and  read  my  letter  to  brother 
Gatch,  and  Dickins’s  letter  in  answer.  After  some  time 
spent  this  way,  it  was  proposed  to  me,  if  I would  get  the 
circuits  supplied,  they  would  desist ; but  that  I could  not 
do.  Wo  went  to  preaching;  I spoke  on  Ruth  ii,  4,  and 
spoke  as  though  nothing  had  been  the  matter  among  the 
preachers  or  people;  and  we  were  greatly  pleased  and 
comforted — there  was  some  moving  among  tho  people.  In 
1 


1780.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  137 

the  afternoon  we  met ; the  preachers  appeared  to  me  to 
be  farther  off ; there  had  been,  I thought,  some  talking 
out  of  doors.  When  we,  Asbury,  Garrettson,  Watters, 
and  Dromgoole,  cQuld  not  come  to  a conclusion  with  them 
we  withdrew,  and  left  them  to  deliberate  on  the  condition 
I offered,  which  was  to  suspend  the  measures  they  had 
taken  for  one  year.  After  an  hour’s  conference,  we  were 
called  to  receive  their  answer,  which  was,  they  could  not 
submit  to  the  terms  of  union.  I then  prepared  to  leave  the 
house,  to  go  to  a near  neighbor’s  to  lodge,  under  the  heaviest 
cloud  I ever  felt  in  America — O ! what  I felt ! — nor  i 
alone,  but  the  agents  on  both  sides  ! — they  wept  like 
children,  but  kept  their  opinions. 

“Wednesday  10. — I returned  to  take  leave  of  confer- 
ence, and  to  go  off  immediately  to  the  north  ; but  found  they 
were  brought  to  an  agreement  while  I had  been  praying, 
as  with  a broken  heart,  in  the  house  we  went  to  lodge  at ; 
and  brothers  Watters  and  Garrettson  had  been  praying  up 
stairs  where  the  conference  sat.  We  heard  what  they 
had  to  say — surely  the  hand  of  God  has  been  greatly  seen 
in  all  this  : there  might  have  been  twenty  promising 
preachers,  and  three  thousand  people,  seriously  affected 
by  this  separation ; but  the  Lord  would  not  suffer  this — 
we  then  had  preaching  by  brother  Watters  on,  c Come 
thou  with  us,  and  we  will  do  thee  good  afterward  we 
had  a love-feast ; preachers  and  people  wept,  prayed, 
and  talked,  so  that  the  spirit  of  dissension  was  power- 
fully weakened,  and  I hoped  it  would  never  take  place 
again.” 

This  unhappy  affair  being  thus  amicably  adjusted, 
the  preachers  went  to  their  respective  fields  of  labor 
with  renewed  courage  ; and  although  the  cloutfs  of 
war  still  hung  lowering  over  all  the  land,  and  often 
threatened  them  with  showers  of  persecution,  yet 

1 


138 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1780, 


those  who  became  personally  acquainted  with  them 
were  so  thoroughly  convinced  of  the  purity  of  .their 
motives  and  conduct,  and  some  of  those  being  among 
the  most  influential  men  in  the  country,  they  threw 
around  them  the  shield  of  their  protection.  Mr.  As- 
bury  being  let  loose  from  his  confinement,  traveled 
extensively  through  the  southern  counties  of  Virginia 
and  some  parts  of  North  Carolina,  exerting  all  his 
powers  to  promote  the  cause  of  God,  and  particularly 
to  heal  the  divisions  which  had  arisen  from  the  dis- 
putes respecting  the  ordinances.  Though  the  preachers 
all  agreed  to  suspend  their  use  for  the  present,  yet  a 
few  of  them  being  not  a little  pleased  with  their  self- 
created  authority,  submitted  to  the  measure  with  great 
reluctance,  and  many  of  the  people  surrendered  theii 
supposed  privileges  not  without  a struggle.  Through 
his  influence,  however,  and  that  of  Mr.  Garrettson, 
and  some  other  influential  men  of  peace  and  union, 
the  breach  was  finally  healed,  and  peace  and  love 
reigned  throughout  their  borders. 

Some  places,  however,  were  much  disturbed  and 
distressed  on  account  of  the  war,  which  now  raged 
with  increased  violence.  In  consequence  of  the  con- 
tinual marching  and  countermarching  of  the  armies, 
both  of  friends  and  enemies,  some  of  the  circuits  were 
abandoned,  and  others  but  partially  supplied.  And 
although  general  protection  was  extended  to  the 
preachers,  in  conformity  to  the  principles  of  civil  and 
religious  liberty  for  which  the  United  States  were 
now  contending,  yet  there  wore  not  wanting  indivi- 
duals who,  from  various  pretexts,  stirred  up  a spirit 
of  persecution  against  the  Methodists.  To  those  who 
were  deeply  interested  in  the  success  of  our  arms 
1 


1780.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  139 

and  who  were  actuated  only  by  the  blind  impulses 
of  human  nature  in  its  depraved  state,  it  was  provok- 
ing to  find  a people  in  the  midst  of  them  led  on  by 
a number  of  active  and  zealous  preachers,  who  were 
from  principle  averse  to  war ; for  such  was  the  case 
in  respect  to  most  of  the  preachers  and  people  deno- 
minated Methodists.  Add  to  this  the  fact,  that  their 
first  leaders  were  directly  from  England,  some  of 
whom  had  not  concealed  their  ‘partiality  for  their 
mother  country,  and  all  under  a leader  who  had  boldly 
advocated  the  cause  of  his  government,  and  denounced 
the  Americans  as  rebels,  it  is  no  wonder  that  any  one 
who  wished  to  raise  the  wind  of  persecution  against 
a Methodist  preacher,  need  only  shout  Tory , and  his 
wish  was  accomplished.  To  this  disgraceful  prac- 
tice some  resorted,  and  thereby  gratified  their  unrea- 
sonable opposition  to  the  men  whom  they  inwardly 
hated  on  account  of  the  spirited  manner  in  which  they 
rebuked  them  for  their  wickedness.  Among  others 
who  suffered  in  this  way,  the  most  conspicuous  was 
Mr.  F.  Garrettson.  On  the  27th  of  February  of  this 
year,  after  preaching  to  a numerous  and  attentive  con- 
gregation in  Dorchester  county,  he  was  seized  by  his 
enemies,  and  finally  committed  to  prison.  Though 
he  suffered  much  in  body  in  consequence  of  having 
no  other  bed  than  the  floor,  with  his  saddle  bags  for 
his  pillow,  with  two  large  windows  open  upon  him, 
yet  he  enjoyed  great  spiritual  consolation  in  prayer 
and  meditation,  reading  and  writing,  and  was  not  a 
little  comforted  by  the  visits  and  prayers  of  his  friends 
and  pious  acquaintances. 

Before,  however,  his  trial  came  on,  Mr.  Asbury 
went  to  the  governor  of  Maryland  and  interceded  in 

I 


140 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1781. 


behalf  of  Mr.  Garrettson ; and  the  governor  of  Dela 
ware  state,  being  a great  friend  to  the  Methodists,  sent 
a letter  of  recommendation  to  the  governor  of  Mary 
land,  who  immediately  set  him  at  liberty.  Though 
the  enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ  in  Dorchester 
county  were  much  dissatisfied  with  his  liberation,  yet 
the  authority  of  their  governor  prevailed  over  their 
opposition,  and  Mr.  Garrettson  immediately  recom- 
menced his  favorite  work  of  preaching  the  gospel,  and 
“ the  word  of  the  Lord,”  says  he,  “ spread  through  all 
that  country,  and  hundreds,  both  white  and  black,  ex 
perienced  the  love  of  Jesus,”  so  that  not  far  from  the 
very  place  where  he  was  imprisoned,  he  soon  after 
preached  to  a congregation  of  not  less  than  three  thou- 
sand people,  and  many  of  his  bitterest  persecutors 
were  among  the  happy  converts  to  the  truth. 

From  the  minutes  of  the  conference  it  appears  there 
was  a decrease  of  members  of  seventy-three,  and  of 
preachers  seven  ; the  number  being,  preachers  forty- 
two,  members  eight  thousand  five  hundred  and  four. 

1781.  It  seems  that  the  conference  this  year  was 
begun  at  Choptank , in  the  state  of  Delaware,  April 
16,  and  adjourned  to  Baltimore,  to  the  24th  of  the 
same  month.  The  following  are  assigned  as  the  rea- 
sons for  this  measure  : — “ To  examine  those  who 
could  not  go  to  Baltimore,  and  to  provide  supplies  for 
the  circuits  where  the  Lord  is  more  immediately 
pouring  out  his  Spirit.”  With  a view  to  secure 
greater  unanimity  of  sentiment  and  action,  thirty-nine 
out  of  fifty-four  preachers  set  their  names  to  a paper, 
expressive  of  their  determination  to  “ preach  the  old 
Methodist  doctrine,  and  strictly  to  enforce  the  disci- 
pline as  contained  in  the  notes,  sermons,  and  minutes 
I 


1781.] 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 


141 


published  by  Mr.  Wesley,”  and  “ to  discountenance  a 
separation  among  either  preachers  or  people.” 

They  also  passed  a rule  respecting  local  preachers, 
forbidding  their  traveling  circuits  without  consulting 
Mr.  Asbury,  or  the  assistant  near  where  he  resides  ; 
also  providing  that  no  excluded  person  should  be  re- 
admitted without  giving  evidence  of  repentance  ; and 
a third  making  it  the  duty  of  preachers  to  read  often 
the  Rules  of  the  Societies,  the  Character  of  a Method- 
ist, and  the  Plain  Account  of  Christian  Perfection. 

This  year  the  following  rule  was  adopted  for  settling 
disputes  which  might  arise  between  brethren  in  their 
dealings  with  each  other  : “ Let  the  assistant  preacher 
at  quarterly  meeting  consult  with  the  steward,  in  ap- 
pointing proper  persons  to  examine  into  the  circum- 
stances, and  if  there  be  any  suspicion  of  injustice,  or 
inability  in  the  referees,  to  appoint  men  of  more  skill 
and  probity,  and  the  parties  to  abide  by  their  decision, 
or  be  excluded  the  society.”  They  likewise  appointed 
the  first  Thursday  in  June,  September,  January,  and 
April,  as  days  of  general  fasting. 

For  the  first  time,  the  following  question  and  an- 
swer were  recorded  : — 

“ Quest.  Who  desist  from  traveling  this  year  ? 
u Arts.  John  Dickins,  Isham  Tatum,  William  Moore, 
Greenberry  Green,  Daniel  Ruff.” 

Notwithstanding  the  ravages  of  the  war,  which 
raged  this  year  with  most  violence  in  the  southern 
states,  the  Lord  greatly  blessed  the  labors  of  his  faith- 
ful and  devoted  servants,  particularly  in  the  states  of 
Maryland  and  Delaware,  as  well  as  in  some  parts  of 
Virginia  and  North  Carolina  ; but  some  of  the  circuits 
in  these  latter  places  were  so  harassed  with  hostile 

1 


142 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1781 


armies,  that  they  were  not  accessible  to  the  preachers ; 
and  many  of  the  members,  though  much  averse  to  war, 
were  obliged  to  serve  in  the  American  army,  by  which 
means  some  lost  their  lives,  others  made  “ shipwreck 
of  faith  and  a good  conscience,”  and  all  were  less  or 
more  injured  in  their  religious  character  and  enjoy- 
ments. Those  who  were  so  entirely  opposed  to  war 
from  principle  as  utterly  to  refuse  to  fight,  were 
whipped,  or  fined  and  imprisoned,  and  persecuted  in 
a variety  of  ways.  And  such  were  the  anxieties 
manifested  by  the  people  respecting  the  final  issue  of 
the  contest,  particularly  in  Virginia,  where  the  bloody 
conflict  was  renewed  this  year  with  increased  violence, 
that  when  they  did  assemble  for  divine  worship,  their 
conversation  turned  more  upon  the  political  situation 
of  the  country,  and  the  probable  results  of  the  war, 
than  upon  religion ; fathers  and  mothers  were  anx- 
ious for  the  fate  of  their  sons  who  were  in  the  army, 
and  wives  for  their  husbands. 

But  though  these  things  exerted  an  injurious  in- 
fluence upon  individuals,  and  in  some  places  upon 
whole  societies,  yet,  as  a body,  they  prospered,  so 
much  so  that  the  increase  was  not  less  than  two  thou- 
sand and  thirty-five,  and  of  preachers  twelve. 

Among  others  who  contributed  to  advance  the 
cause  of  God  was  the  Rev.  Mr.  Jarratt,  before  men- 
tioned. He  attended  the  conference,  preached  to  the 
people  with  great  power  and  acceptance,  gave  his 
advice  in  matters  of  importance,  and  administered  the 
ordinances  of  baptism  and  the  Lord’s  supper.  Of  his 
services  Mr.  Asbury  makes  honorable  mention  in  his 
Journal  for  this  year.  After  speaking  of  preaching 
in  his  barn  he  says,  “ Mr.  Jarratt  seemed  all  life,  and 
1 


1782.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  143 

f determined  to  spend  himself  in  the  work  of  God,  and 
visit  what  circuits  he  could.” 

This  year  has  been  rendered  famous  in  the  annals 
of  our  country  by  the  capture  of  the  British  army 
under  the  command  of  Lord  Cornwallis  at  Yorktown, 
Virginia.  This  event  gave  a pleasing  hope  to  the 
friends  of  peace  on  both  sides  of  the  Atlantic — and  to 
none  more  than  to  the  Methodists — that  this  war, 
which  had  so  long  desolated  the  continent,  would  soon 
come  to  an  end ; while  American  patriots  hailed  this 
as  an  auspicious  event,  bringing  with  it  a sure  pledge 
of  future  prosperity. 

1782.  The  tenth  conference  commenced  in  Ellis’s 
preaching  house,  Va.,  April  17,  and  by  adjournment 
in  Baltimore,  May  21.  This  was  done  to  accommo- 
date the  preachers  ; but  as  that  held  in  Baltimore  was 
the  oldest,  nothing  that  was  done  in  the  Virginia  con 
ferencc  was  considered  binding,  unless  sanctioned  by 
this  conference. 

Preachers  this  year,  59  Members,  11,785 
“ last  year,  54  “ 10,539 

Increase,  5 1,246 

The  appointment  of  Mr.  Asbury  by  Mr.  Wesley 
as  general  assistant  was  reconfirmed  at  this  conference 
by  a unanimous  vote.  After  passing  sundry  rules  for 
the  better  regulation  of  themselves  and  the  people  of 
their  charge,  the  following  was  entered  upon  the 
minutes  : — 

“ The  conference  acknowledge  their  obligations  to  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Jarratt,  for  his  kind  and  friendly  services  to 

1 


144 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1783. 


the  preachers  and  people,  from  our  first  entrance  into  Vir- 
ginia, and  more  particularly  for  attending  our  conference 
in  Sussex,  in  public  and  private  ; and  advise  the  preachers 
in  the  south  to  consult  him  and  take  his  advice  in  the 
absence  of  brother  Asbury.” 

At  this  conference  they  re-resolved  to  abide  by  the 
decision  formerly  made,  not  to  administer  die  ordi- 
nances. To  supply  this  deficiency,  Mr.  Jarratt  prof- 
fered his  services,  attended  some  of  their  quarterly 
meetings,  administered  the  sacraments  of  baptism  and 
the  Lord’s  supper,  and  otherwise  assisted  them  in 
their  work  of  spreading  the  gospel  among  the  people. 
Hence  the  above  acknowledgment  of  his  services. 

Only  two  circuits,  Lancaster , in  Pennsylvania,  and 
South  Branch , in  Virginia,  had  been  added  during  the 
past  year.  Nor  do  we  find  any  thing  special  in  refer- 
ence to  the  general  state  of  the  societies ; but  there 
was  a considerable  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  in  the 
northern  parts  of  Virginia  and  in  some  parts  of  Mary- 
land. For  the  first  time  they  determined  when  and 
where  the  next  conference  should  be  held,  namely,  in 
Virginia  the  first  Thursday,  and  in  Baltimore  the  last 
Wednesday  in  May.  Considering  the  state  of  the 
country,  the  societies  in  general  were  prosperous,  and 
much  united  together. 

1783.  On  the  6th  of  May  the  eleventh  conference 
assembled  at  Ellis’s  preaching  house  in  Virginia,  and 
by  adjournment  in  Baltimore  on  the  27th  of  the  same 
month. 

Preachers  this  year,  82  Members,  13,740 
“ last  year,  50  “ 11,785 

1,955 


Increase, 

J 


23 


1783. ]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  145 

We  find  them  at  this  conference  ordering  the  sum 
of  two  hundred  and  sixty  pounds  to  be  raised  for  the 
support  of  the  preachers’  wives.  The  following  rules 
were  passed  on  the  subject  of  slavery,  and  on  the 
manufacturing  and  drinking  spirituous  liquors  : — 

“ Quest.  What  shall  he  done  with  our  local  preachers  who 
hold  slaves  contrary  to  the  laws  which  authorize  their  free- 
dom in  any  of  the  United  States. 

“ Ans.  We  will  try  them  another  year.  In  the  mean- 
time, let  every  assistant  deal  faithfully  and  plainly  with 
every  one,  and  report  to  the  next  conference.  It  may  be 
necessary  to  suspend  them. 

“ Quest.  Should  our  friends  he  permitted  to  make  spirituous 
liquors , sell , and  drink  them  in  drams. 

“ Ans.  By  no  means.  We  think  it  wrong  in  its  natural 
consequences : and  desire  all  our  preachers  to  teach  our 
people,  by  precept  and  example,  to  put  away  this  evil.” 

The  first  Thursdays  in  July  and  October  were  ap- 
pointed as  days  of  thanksgiving  “ for  our  public  peace, 
temporal  and  spiritual  prosperity,  and  for  the  glorious 
work  of  God  and  the  first  Fridays  in  January  and 
April  were  set  apart  as  days  of  fasting  and  prayer. 

After  appointing  the  next  conference  to  be  held  in 
the  city  of  Baltimore  on  the  fourth  Thursday  in  May, 

1784,  they  ordered  that  “the  assistants  and  those  who 
were  to  be  received  into  full  connection,”  should  attend. 
This  is  the  first  time  that  we  find  on  record  any  rule 
respecting  who  should  attend  the  conference. 

Richard  Garrettson,  Micaijah  Debruler,  and  Samuel 
Watson  desisted  from  traveling. 

They  could  not  but  be  thankful  to  the  great  Head 
of  the  Church  for  sending  peace  in  their  borders,  by 
which  means  the  restraints  which  had  been  imposed, 
10  1 


146 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1783 


in  many  places,  upon  the  preachers  were  taken  off, 
and  they  were  therefore  permitted  to  travel  wherever 
they  pleased,  and  to  preach  the  gospel  to  whomsoever 
they  might  find  willing  to  hear  it.  The  consequence 
was  that  their  borders  were  greatly  enlarged  on  every 
-hand,  both  in  the  older  and  new  settlements. 

On  hearing  this  glorious  news,  Mr.  Asbury,  who, 
perhaps,  had  suffered  as  much  as  any  of  the  preachers 
for  conscience’  sake,  makes  the  following  reflections  : 

“ April  5,  I heard  the  news  that  peace  was  confirmed 
between  England  and  America.  I had  various  exercises 
of  mind  on  the  occasion : it  may  cause  great  changes  to 
take  place  among  us  ; some  for  the  better  and  some  for 
the  worse.  It  may  make  against  the  work  of  God.  Our 
preachers  will  be  far  more  likely  to  settle  in  the  w^orld , 
and  our  people,  by  getting  into  trade  and  acquiring  wealth, 
may  drink  into  its  spirit.  Believing  the  report  to  be  true, 
I took  some  notice  of  it  while  I treated  on  Acts  x,  36,  af 
brother  Clayton’s,  near  Halifax,  where  they  were  firing 
their  cannon  and  rejoicing  in  their  way  on  the  occasion.” 

These  certainly  are  very  chastened  exultations  in 
a man  who  had  suffered  so  much  from  the  calamities 
of  war,  and  must,  therefore,  have  enjoyed  some  bright 
anticipations  from  the  return  of  peace  ; but  they  show 
with  what  moderation  he  received  every  temporal 
mercy,  lest  it  might,  by  its  abuse,  become  an  occasion 
of  a sinful  conformity  to  the  spirit  and  temper  of  this 
world. 

The  Methodist  societies,  however,  soon  began  to 
witness  the  beneficial  results  from  this  termination  of 
hostilities,  in  the  enlargement  of  their  work,  and  in 
the  facilities  afforded  to  the  preachers  to  itinerate 
1 


1783.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  147 

through  the  country.  During  the  war  many  had 
moved  from  the  more  immediate  scene  of  the  conflict 
to  the  back  settlements,  where  they  were  destitute  of 
the  word  and  ordinances  of  religion.  On  the  return  of 
peace,  these  were  visited  by  the  preachers,  while  the 
older  circuits,  some  of  which  had  been  either  entirely 
or  partially  abandoned  during  the  war,  were  now 
regularly  supplied  ; and  the  consequence  of  these 
salutary  movements  was,  a more  diffusive  spread  of 
the  gospel,  and  the  bringing  the  societies  into  greater 
compactness  and  order  under  their  disciplinary  regu- 
lations. Hence  pure  religion  greatly  revived  in 
almost  every  direction,  while  several  additional  labor- 
ers entered  the  field  of  itinerancy.  That  success 
attended  their  labors  is  manifest  from  the  fact  that  the 
increase  to  the  numbers  in  society  was,  as  before 
stated,  one  thousand  nine  hundred  and  fifty-five,  and 
that  eleven  new  circuits  were  taken  into  the  work. 
These  were  Caroline  and  Annamessex , in  Maryland; 
Alleghany , Cumberland , and  Holstein , in  Virginia ; 
Guilford , Caswell , Salisbury , Marsh , Bertie , and 
Pasquotank , in  North  Carolina;  Norfolk  and  New - 
York , which  had  been  left  destitute  m consequence 
of  having  been  in  possession  of  the  British  troops, 
were  again  supplied  with  preachers. 

The  intercourse  between  England  and  the  United 
States  being  restored  on  the  return  of  peace,  it  was 
feared  that  men  of  exceptionable  character  might  be 
induced  to  emigrate  from  that  to  this  country,  and  en- 
deavor to  palm  themselves  upon  the  people  as  Me- 
thodists or  as  preachers.  To  prevent  impositions  of 
this  sort,  the  present  conference  passed  the  following 
rule  : — 1 


148 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1783. 


“ We  will  not  receive  them,”  (European  Methodists) 
“ without  a letter  of  recommendation,  the  truth  of  which 
we  have  no  reason  to  doubt.” 

They  were  much  strengthened  in  this  resolution 
by  receiving,  in  the  latter  part  of  this  year,  the  follow 
ing  letter  from  Mr.  Wesley  : — 

“ Bristol , Oct.  3,  1783. 

“ 1.  Let  all  of  you  be  determined  to  abide  by  the  Method- 
ist doctrine  and  discipline,  published  in  the  four  volumes 
of  Sermons,  and  the  Notes  upon  the  New  Testament,  to- 
gether with  the  large  minutes  of  conference. 

“2.  Beware  of  preachers  coming  from  Great  Britain  or 
Ireland  without  a full  recommendation  from  me.  Three 
of  our  traveling  preachers  here  eagerly  desired  to  go  to 
America  ; but  I could  not  approve  of  it  by  any  means  ; be- 
cause I am  not  satisfied  that  they  thoroughly  like  either 
our  discipline  or  our  doctrine  ; I think  they  differ  from  oui 
judgment  in  one  or  both.  Therefore  if  these  or  any  others 
come  without  my  recommendation,  take  care  how  you  re- 
ceive them. 

“ 3.  Neither  should  you  receive  any  preachers,  how- 
ever recommended,  who  will  not  be  subject  to  the  Ameri- 
can conference,  and  cheerfully  conform  to  the  minutes  both 
of  the  American  and  English  conferences. 

“ 4.  I do  not  wish  our  American  brethren  to  receive  any 
who  make  any  difficulty  on  receiving  Francis  Asbury  as 
the  general  assistant. 

“ Undoubtedly,  the  greatest  danger  to  the  work  of  God 
in  America  is  likely  to  arise  either  from  preachers  coming 
from  Europe,  or  from  such  as  will  arise  from  among  your- 
selves, speaking  perverse  things,  or  bringing  in  among  you 
new  doctrines,  particularly  Calvin ian.  You  should  guard 
against  this  with  all  possible  care,  for  it  is  far  easier  to 
keep  them  out  than  to  thrust  them  out. 

1 


1784.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  149 

“ I commend  you  all  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  am  your 
affectionate  friend  and  brother, 

* t{  John  Wesley.” 

It  was  not  to  be  expected  that  all  who  made  a pro- 
fession of  religion  should  adorn  the  doctrine  of  God 
their  Saviour,  nor  that  all  who  professed  to  be  called 
of  God  to  preach  the  gospel  should  stand  fast  in  their 
calling,  giving  no  occasion  of  offence.  Mr.  Asbury, 
in  his  Journal  for  this  year,  gives  an  affecting  account 
of  the  apostasy  and  sudden  death  of  Isaac  Rawlings, 
who  had  been  employed  for  eight  or  ten  years  as  a 
preacher,  but  who  furnished  evidence  of  his  instability 
at  various  times.  He  finally,  after  striving  in  a secret 
way,  to  make  a party  for  himself,  left  the  connection, 
and  he  and  his  adherents  took  possession  of  the  Fo 
rest  chapel.  He  was,  however,  soon  forsaken  by  his 
followers,  and  became  irregular  in  his  life,  lost  the 
confidence  of  the  public,  and  after  having  spent  some 
hours  in  writing  a defence  of  himself  against  some 
scandalous  imputations  which  had  been  cast  upon  his 
character,  mounted  a “ mettlesome  horse,  and  had  not 
rode  many  yards  before  he  was  thrown  to  the  ground 
and  died  on  the  spot.”  “ I had  said,”  says  Mr.  As- 
bury, “ I think  he  cannot  stay  long,  because  he  did 
pervert  the  right  ways  of  the  Lord.” 

1784. — On  the  30th  of  April,  the  twelfth  confer- 
ence began  at  Ellis’s  chapel,  in  Virginia,  and  closed 
at  Baltimore  on  the  28th  of  May  following. 

Preachers  this  year,  83  Members,  14,986 

last  year,  82  “ 13,740 


1,248 

1 


Increase, 


1 


150 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1784. 

David  Abbott,  James  Thomas,  James  Mallory,  and 
John  Coleman,  desisted  from  traveling ; and  Henry 
Medcalf  and  William  Wright  had ’died.  This  is  the 
first  time  we  find  an  account  taken  of  those  who  had 
aied,  and  nothing  more  is  said  of  them  than  simply 
to  record  their  deaths. 

Among  other  things,  they  passed  resolutions  to  col- 
lect money  by  a general  yearly  subscription  in  every 
circuit  toward  building  new  chapels,  and  discharging 
the  debts  on  those  already  erected — to  carry  the  rule 
passed  last  year  on  slavery  into  execution,  except  in 
Virginia — to  improve  the  singing,  by  keeping  close  to 
Mr.  Wesley’s  tunes  and  hymns — and  to  conform  to 
his  advice  respecting  receiving  European  Methodist 
preachers,  as  expressed  in  the  preceding  letter. 

There  was  a considerable  revival  this  year  in  some 
of  the  frontier  settlements,  and  the  prospects  of  future 
usefulness  were  brightening  every  dajr,  the  preachers 
and  people  feeling  the  beneficial  effects  of  the  new 
government,  which  had  been  established  after  the  loss 
of  so  much  blood  and  treasure. 

Mr.  Lee,  in  his  History  of  the  Methodists,  informs 
us  that  up  to  this  time  they  had  not  printed  the  mi- 
nutes, but  preserved  them  only  in  manuscript.  They 
have  since,  however,  been  collected  and  printed  ; and 
it  is  from  these  printed  minutes  that  the  principal 
facts  in  respect  to  the  doings  of  the  conferences  have 
been  taken. 


1 


1784.] 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 


151 


CHAPTER  III. 

An  account  of  the  organization  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
with  some  arguments  in  its  defence. 

We  have  arrived  at  a very  important  period  in  the 
history  of  Methodism  in  this  country.  And  as  so 
much  has  been  said  respecting  the  constituting  of  the 
Methodist  societies  here  into  an  independent  church, 
I shall,  in  the  first  place,  give  a detail  of  the  facts  in 
the  case,  and,  secondly,  offer  some  arguments  in 
defence  of  the  measure. 

I.  Hitherto  the  Methodists,  both  in  Europe  and 
America,  had  been  considered  as  a society  within  a 
church — in  Great  Britain  they  considered  themselves 
as  members  of  the  establishment — in  America  as 
members  of  that  denomination  to  which  they  might 
be  attached.  The  preachers  in  both  hemispheres,  not 
having  been  consecrated  to  their  work  by  the  imposi 
tion  of  hands,  were  distinguished  as  “ lay-preachers,” 
and  had  not,  except  in  the  instance  heretofore  narrated, 
presumed  to  administer  the  ordinances  of  baptism  and 
the  Lord’s  supper.  Under  these  circumstances  much 
uneasiness  had  been  manifested  both  in  Europe  and 
America,  more  especially  here.  But  all  solicitation, 
whether  from  the  preachers  or  people,  for  the  esta- 
blishment of  a separate  church,  had  been  strenuously 
resisted  by  Mr.  Wesley,  as  being  foreign  to  his  pri- 
mary design,  and  incompatible  with  the  principles  he 
had  avowed  from  the  beginning  of  his  ministry.  He 
commenced  his  ministerial  labor  with  the  single  inten- 
tion of  reviving  evangelical  religion  in  the  Church,  by 
preaching  her  doctrines  and  enforcing  her  discipline. 

1 


152  A HISTORY  OF  THE  [1784. 

This  was  the  state  of  things  at  the  time  of  which  we 
are  now  speaking. 

As,  however,  the  colonies  had  now  become  an  in- 
dependent government,  no  longer  under  the  control  of 
Great  Britain,  either  in  civil  or  ecclesiastical  matters, 
Mr.  Wesley  began  to  relax  from  the  sternness  with 
which  he  had  heretofore  resisted  the  solicitations  of 
the  American  Methodists,  and  to  think  seriously  of 
granting  their  requests  ; and  after  consulting  with  his 
most  intimate  friends  respecting  the  propriety  of  the 
measure — for  of  its  lawfulness  he  had  no  doubt — he 
resolved  to  grant  their  request,  and  adopted  means  to 
carry  the  resolution  into  effect.  “ At  the  conference 
held  in  Leeds,  in  1784, 'he  declared  his  intention  of 
sending  Dr.  Coke  and  some  other  preachers  to  Ame- 
rica. Mr.  Richard  Whatcoat  and  Mr.  Thomas  Vasey 
offered  themselves  as  missionaries  for  that  purpose,  and 
were  accepted.  Before  they  sailed,  Mr.  W esley  abridged 
the  Common  Prayer-Book  of  the  Church  of  England, 
and  wrote  to  Dr.  Coke,  then  in  London,  desiring  him 
to  meet  him  in  Bristol,  to  receive  fuller  powers,  and  to 
bring  the  Rev.  Mr.  Creighton  with  him.  The  doctor 
and  Mr.  Creighton  accordingly  met  him  in  Bristol ; 
when,  with  their  assistance,  he  ordained  Mr.  Richard 
Whatcoat  and  Mr.  Thomas  Vasey  presbyters  for 
America ; and  being  peculiarly  attached  to  every  rite 
of  the  Church  of  England,  he  afterward  ordained  Dr. 
Coke  a superintendent,  giving  him  letters  of  ordination 
under  his  hand  and  seal,  and  at  the  same  tijne  the 
following  letter,  to  be  printed  and  circulated  in 
America * 


• Moore’s  Life  of  Wosloy,  vol.  ii,  p.  273. 

1 


1784.3 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 


153 


“Bristol,  Sept.  10th,  1784. 

To  Dr.  Coke , Mr.  Asbury , and  our  Brethren  in  North 
America : 

“ 1.  By  a very  uncommon  train  of  providences,  many  ot 
the  provinces  of  North  America  are  totally  disjoined  from 
the  British  empire,  and  erected  into  independent  states. 
The  English  government  has  no  authority  over  them,  either 
civil  or  ecclesiastical,  any  more  than  over  the  states  of 
Holland.  A civil  authority  is  exercised  over  them,  partly 
by  the  congress,  partly  by  the  state  assemblies.  But  no 
one  either  exercises  or  claims  any  ecclesiastical  authority 
at  all.  In  this  peculiar  situation  some  thousands  of  the 
inhabitants  of  these  states  desire  my  advice  : and  in 
compliance  with  their  desire  I have  drawn  up  a little 
sketch. 

“ 2.  Lord  King’s  Account  of  the  Primitive  Church  con- 
vinced me,  many  years  ago,  that  bishops  and  presbyters 
are  the  same  order,  and  consequently  have  the  same  right 
to  ordain.  For  many  years  I have  been  importuned  from 
time  to  time  to  exercise  this  right,  by  ordaining  part  of  our 
traveling  preachers.  But  I have  still  refused,  not  only  for 
peace’  sake,  but  because  I was  determined,  as  little  as 
possible  to  violate  the  established  order  of  the  national 
Church,  to  which  I belonged. 

“ 3.  But  the  case  is  widely  different  between  England 
and  North  America.  Here  there  are  bishops  who  have  a 
legal  jurisdiction.  In  America  there  are  none,  and  but  few 
parish  ministers  : so  that  for  some  hundred  miles  together 
there  is  none  either  to  baptize  or  to  administer  the  Lord’s 
supper.  Here,  therefore,  my  scruples  are  at  an  end  : and 
I conceive  myself  at  full  liberty,  as  I violate  no  order  and 
invade  no  man’s  right,  by  appointing  and  sending  laborers 
into  the  harvest. 

“ 4.  I have  accordingly  appointed  Dr.  Coke  and  Mr. 


154 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1784. 


Francis  Asbury,  to  be  joint  superintendents*  over  our 
brethren  in  North  America.  As  also  Richard  Whatcoat 
and  Thomas  Yasey  to  act  as  elders  among  them,  by  bap- 
tizing and  ministering  the  Lord’s  supper. 

“ 5.  If  any  one  will  point  out  a more  rational  and  Scrip- 
tural way  of  feeding  and  guiding  those  poor  sheep  in  the 
wilderness,  I will  gladly  embrace  it.  At  present  I cannot 
see  any  better  method  than  that  I have  taken. 

“ 6.  It  has  indeed  been  proposed  to  desire  the  English 
bishops  to  ordain  part  of  our  preachers  for  America.  But 
to  this  I object,  1.  I desired  the  bishop  of  London  to  ordain 
one  only ; but  could  not  prevail : 2.  If  they  consented,  we 
know  the  slowness  of  their  proceedings  ; but  the  matter 
admits  of  no  delay : 3.  If  they  would  ordain  them  now , 
they  would  likewise  expect  to  govern  them.  And  how 
grievously  would  this  entangle  us  ! 4.  As  our  American 
brethren  are  now  totally  disentangled  both  from  the  state 
and  from  the  English  hierarchy,  we  dare  not  entangle  them 
again,  either  with  the  one  or  the  other.  They  are  now  at 
full  liberty  simply  to  follow  the  Scriptures  and  the  primi- 
tive church.  And  we  judge  it  best  that  they  should  stand 
fast  in  that  liberty  wherewith  God  has  so  strangely  made 
them  free.  John  Wesley.” 

The  following  is  the  letter  of  ordination  which  Mr. 
Wesley  gave  to  Dr.  Coke  : — 

“ To  all  to  whom  these  presents  shall  come,  John  Wes- 
ley, late  Fellow  of  Lincoln  College,  in  Oxford,  Presbyter 
of  the  Church  of  England,  sendeth  greeting: 

“ Whereas  many  of  the  people  in  the  southern  provinces 

# Ah  the  translators  of  our  version  of  the  Bible  have  used 
the  English  word  bishop  instead  of  superintendent , it  has  been 
thought  by  us  that  it  would  appear  more  Scriptural  to  adopt 
their  term  bishop. -^Discipline  % 


1 


1784.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  155 

of  North  America,  who  desire  to  continue  under  my  care, 
and  still  adhere  to  the  doctrine  and  discipline  of  the  Church 
of  England,  are  greatly  distressed  for  want  of  ministers  to 
administer  the  sacraments  of  baptism  and  the  Lord’s  sup- 
per, according  to  the  usage  of  the  same  Church,  and  where 
as  there  does  not  appear  to  be  any  other  way  of  supplying 
them  with  ministers  : 

“ Know  all  men,  that  I,  John  Wesley , think  myself  to 
be  providentially  called  at  this  time  to  set  apart  some  per- 
sons for  the  work  of  the  ministry  in  America.  And,  there- 
fore, under  the  protection  of  Almighty  God,  and  with  a 
single  eye  to  his  glory,  I have  this  day  set  apart  as  a 
superintendent,  by  the  imposition  of  my  hands,  and  prayer, 
(being  assisted  by  other  ordained  ministers,)  Thomas  Coke, 
Dr.  of  civil  law,  a presbyter  of  the  Church  of  England, 
and  a man  whom  I judge  to  be  well  qualified  for  that  great 
work.  And  I do  hereby  recommend  him  to  all  whom  it 
may  concern,  as  a fit  person  to  preside  over  the  flock  of 
Christ.  In  testimony  whereof  I have  hereunto  set  my 
hand  and  seal,  this  second  day  of  September,  in  the  year 
of  our  Lord  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  eighty-four. 

“John  Wesley.” 

Being  thus  furnished  with  the  proper  credentials, 
in  the  month  of  September  Dr.  Coke,  in  company 
with  Messrs.  Whatcoat  and  Vasey,  set  sail  for  Ame- 
rica, and  landed  in  the  city  of  New-York  on  the  3d 
of  November,  1784.  From  thence  they  proceeded 
through  Philadelphia  to  the  state  of  Delaware,  where, 
on  the  15th  day  of  the  same  month,  he  met  Mr.  As- 
bury  at  Barratt’s  chapel.  Mr.  Asbury  gives  the  fol 
lowing  account  of  this  meeting  : — 

“Sunday  15.  I came  to  Barratt’s  chapel.  Here, 
to  my  great  joy,  I met  those  dear  men  of  God,  Dr, 

1 


156 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1784. 


Coke  and  Richard  Whatcoat.  We  were  greatly 
comforted  together.  The  doctor  preached  on  Christ 
our  wisdom , righteousness , sanctification , and  redemp- 
tion. Having  had  no  opportunity  of  conversing  with 
them  before  public  worship,  I was  greatly  surprised 
to  see  brother  Whatcoat  assist  by  taking  the  cup  in 
the  administration  of  the  sacrament.  I was  shocked 
when  first  informed  of  the  intention  of  these  my  bre- 
thren in  coming  to  this  country  : it  may  be  of  God. 
My  answer  then  was,  If  the  preachers  unanimously 
choose  me,  I shall  not  act  in  the  capacity  I have 
hitherto  done  by  Mr.  Wesley’s  appointment.  The 
design  of  organizing  the  Methodists  into  an  inde- 
pendent Episcopal  Church  was  opened  to  the  preachers 
present,  and  it  was  agreed  to  call  a general  conference, 
to  meet  at  Baltimore  the  ensuing  Christmas  ; as  also 
that  brother  Garrettson  go  off  to  Virginia  to  give  notice 
thereof  to  the  brethren  in  the  south.” 

According  to  this  arrangement,  Mr.  Garrettson  set 
off  immediately  on  his  southern  journey,  sending  let- 
ters to  those  he  could  not  see  ; and  Dr.  Coke  spent 
the  intermediate  time  in  visiting  various  parts  of  the 
country  and  preaching  to  the. people.  On  Friday  the 
26th,  Mr.  Asbury  says,  “ I observed  this  day  as  a 
day  of  fasting  and  prayer,  that  I might  know  the  will 
of  God  in  the  matter  ; that  is  to  come  before  the 
conference.  The  preachers  and  people  seem  to  be 
much  pleased  with  the  projected  plan  ; I myself  am 
led  to  think  it  is  of  the  Lord.  I am  not  tickled  with 
the  honor  to  be  gained.  I see  danger  in  the  way.. 
My  soul  waits  upon  God.  O that  he  may  lead  us  in 
the  way  we  should  go  !” 

In  conformity  with  the  above  arrangement,  Decern- 
1 


1784.] 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CPIURCH. 


157 


ber  25th,  sixty  out  of  the  eighty-three  preachers  then 
in  the  traveling  connection,  assembled  in  the  city  of 
Baltimore  for  the  conference,  in  which  Dr.  Coke  pre- 
sided, assisted  by  Mr.  Asbury  ; and  the  first  act  of 
the  conference  was,  by  a unanimous  vote,  to  elect  Dr. 
Coke  and  Francis  Asbury  as  general  superintendents  ; 
for  although  Mr.  Asbury  had  been  appointed  to  that 
high  office  by  Mr.  Wesley,  yet  he  declined  acting  in 
that  capacity  independently  of  the  suffrages  of  his 
brethren  over  whom  he  must  preside.  After  his  elec- 
tion Mr.  Asbury  was  consecrated  by  Dr.  Coke, 
assisted  by  two  elders,  to  the  office  first,  of  deacon 
and  elder,  and  then  of  a superintendent,  in  the  manner 
set  forth  in  the  following  certificate  : — • 

“ Know  all  men  by  these  presents , That  I,  Thomas  Coke, 
Doctor  of  civil  law,  late  of  Jesus  College,  in  the  university 
of  Oxford,  presbyter  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  super- 
intendent of  .the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  America ; 
under  the  protection  of  Almighty  God,  and  with  a single 
eye  to  his  glory  ; by  the  imposition  of  my  hands  and  prayer, 
(being  assisted  by  two  ordained  elders,)  did  on  the  twenty- 
fifth  day  of  this  month,  December,  set  apart  Francis 
Asbury  for  the  office  of  a deacon  in  the  aforesaid  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  Church.  And  also  on  the  twenty-sixth  day 
of  the  said  month,  did,  by  the  imposition  of  my  hands  and 
prayer,  (being  assisted  by  the  said  elders,)  set  apart  the 
said  Francis  Asbury  for  the  office  of  elder  in  the  said 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  And  on  this  twenty-seventh 
day  of  the  said  month,  being  the  day  of  the  date  hereof, 
have,  by  the  imposition  of  my  hands  and  prayer,  (being 
assisted  by  the  said  elders,)  set  apart  the  said  Francis 
Asbury  for  the  office  of  a superintendent  in  the  said  Me- 
thodist Episcopal  Church,  a man  whom  I judge  to  be  well 

l 


158 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1784. 


qualified  for  that  great  work.  And  I do  hereby  recom- 
mend him  to  all  whom  it  may  concern,  as  a fit  person  to 
preside  over  the  flock  of  Christ.  In  testimony  whereof, 
I have  hereunto  set  my  hand  and  seal,  this  27th  day  of 
December,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1784. 

“ Thomas  Coke.” 

One  of  the  elders  who  assisted  at  the  consecration 
of  Mr.  Asbury,  was  the  Rev.  Mr.  Otterbine,  a minister 
of  the  German  Church.  Having  enjoyed  an  intimate 
acquaintance  with  this  pious  and  evangelical  minister 
of  Jesus  Christ,  and  having  full  fellowship  with  him 
as  a laborious  and  useful  servant  of  God,  Mr.  Asbury 
requested  that  he  might  be  associated  with  Dr.  Coke 
and  the  other  elders  in  the  performance  of  this  solemn 
ceremony. 

The  following  persons  were  elected,  twelve  of  whom 
were  consecrated  elders  : Freeborn  Garrettson,  Wil- 
liam Gill,  Le  Roy  Cole,  John  Hagerty,  James  O. 
Cromwell,  John  Tunnel,  Nelson  Reed,  Jeremiah  Lam- 
bert, Reuben  Ellis,  James  O’Kelly,  Richard  Ivey, 
Beverly  Allen, and  Henry  Willis.  Mr.  Garrettson 
and  Mr.  Cromwell  were  set  apart  especially  for  Nova 
Scotia,  to  which  place  they  soon  after  went ; and 
their  labors  and  success  will  be  noticed  in  the  proper 
place.  Mr.  Lambert  was  ordained  for  the  Island  of 
Antigua,  in  the  West  Indies. 

John  Dickins,  Caleb  Boyer,  and  Ignatus  Pigman, 
were  elected  deacons. 

II.  Having  thus  given  an  account  of  these  trans- 

© © 

# Mr.  Allen  was  not  ordained  until  the  conference  in  1785  ; 
and  Mr.  Willis  not  being  present,  was  ordained  a few  weeks 
afterward. — Lee. 

1 


1784.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  159 

actions,  we  proceed  to  offer  a few  arguments  in  their 
defence.  Let  it  be  recollected, 

1.  That  there  was  a loud  call  for  these  things. 
Most  of  the  clergy  of  the  English  Church,  during 
the  revolution,  had  fled  from  their  flocks  ; and  those 
who  remained,  with  very  few  exceptions,  were  fit  for 
any  thing  rather  than  ministers  of  the  gospel.  From 
the  hands  of  such  men  the  Methodists  felt  unwilling 
to  receive  the  ordinances.  As  to  the  Presbyterians 
and  Congregationalists,  they  would  neither  baptize 
the  children  unless  at  least  one  of  the  parents  pro- 
fessed faith  in  their  doctrines,  nor  admit  them  to  the 
communion  table  unless  they  became  members  of 
their  church.  The  Baptists  were  more  rigid  still,  as 
they  could  fellowship  none  unless  they  had  been 
baptized  by  immersion.  To  neither  of  these  condi- 
tions could  the  Methodists  submit.  Besides,  by  these 
denominations,  the  Methodists  were  treated  as  heretics, 
on  account  of  their  opposition  to  the  Calvinistic  doc- 
trine of  decrees,  and  the  final  perseverance  of  the 
saints.  Hence  a necessity,  originating  from  the  state 
of  things  in  this  country,  compelled  the  Methodists 
either  to  remain  without  the  ordinances,  to  administer 
them  by  unconsecrated  hands,  or  to  provide  for  them 
in  the  manner  they  did.  Those  who  disclaim  all 
dependence  upon  the  argument  derived  from  the 
necessity  of  the  case,  would  do  well  to  inquire  whe- 
ther any  man  can  be  justified  in  doing  an  unnecessary 
work — a work  that  might  be  Scripturally  dispensed 
with.  It  appears  to  the  writer,  that  if  there  be  no 
weight  in  this  argument,  then  it  follows  that  Mr. 
Wesley,  and  those  who  acted  with  him  in  this  solemn 
affair,  were  guilty  of  a work  of  supererogation,  and 


160 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1784 


therefore  cannot  be  justified  on  any  principle  whal 
ever,  either  of  Scripture,  reason,  or  conscience. 

2.  Let  it  be  recollected  also,  that  those  who  conse 
crated  Richard  Whatcoat  and  Thomas  Yasey,  namely, 
Mr.  Wesley,  Dr.  Coke,  and  Mr.  Creighton,  were  all 
regular  presbyters  in  the  Church  of  England ; and 
that  those  who  laid  hands  on  Dr.  Coke,  and  set  him 
apart  as  a superintendent  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
church  in  America,  were  also  presbyters  regularly 
ordained  to  that  office. 

3.  It  appears  manifest  from  several  passages  of 
Scripture,  particularly  Acts  xiii,  1,  2,  and  1 Tim.  iv, 
14,  and  the  testimonies  of  the  primitive  fathers  of  the 
church,  that  presbyters  and  bishops  were  of  the  same 
order,  and  that  they  originally  possessed  the  power 
of  ordination. 

4.  The  doctrine  of  uninterrupted  succession  from 
the  apostles,  in  a third  order,  by  a triple  consecration, 
as  distinct  from  and  superior  to  presbyters,  has  been 
discarded  by  many  of  the  most  eminent  ecclesiastical 
writers,  as  resting  upon  no  solid  foundation,  not  being 
susceptible  of  proof  from  any  authentic  source. 

5.  Mr.  Wesley  possessed  a right  over  the  Method- 
ists which  no  man  else  did  or  could  possess,  because 
they  were  his  spiritual  children,  raised  up  under  his 
preaching  and  superintendence,  and  hence  they  justly 
looked  to  him  for  a supply  of  the  ordinances  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

6.  Therefore  in  exercising  the  power  with  which 
the  divine  Head  of  the  Church  had  invested  him,  he 
invaded  no  other  man’s  right,  nor  yet  assumed  that 
which  did  not  belong  to  him. 

7.  Hence  lie  did  not,  as  the  objection  which  this 

i 


17S4J 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 


161 


argument  is  designed  to  refute  supposes,  ordain  either 
presbyters  or  a bishop  for  the  English  Church,  nor 
for  any  other  church  then  existing,  but  simply  and 
solely  for  the  Methodist  societies  in  America.  And 
therefore  in  doing  this  necessary  work,  he  neither 
acted  inconsistently  with  himself  as  a presbyter  of  the 
Church  of  England,  nor  incompatible  with  his  frequent 
avowals  to  remain  in  that  Church,  and  not  to  separate 
from  it. 

8.  For  in  fact,  in  organizing  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church  he  did  not  separate  either  from  the 
English  or  Protestant  Episcopal  Church ; for  that 
Church  had  no  jurisdiction  here,  and  the  Methodist 
was  organized  some  time  before  the  Protestant  Epis- 
copal Church  had  an  existence.  Hence  he  acted 
perfectly  consistent  with  himself,  with  all  his  avowals 
of  attachment  to  the  Church  of  England,  while  he 
proceeded  to  organize  a church  here  ; for  while  he 
did  this,  and  thereby  established  a separate  and  inde- 
pendent church  in  America,  where  the  English  Church 
had  no  jurisdiction,  he  and  his  people  in  England  still 
remained  members  of  the  Establishment. 

9.  While  the  Scriptures  are  silent  in  respect  to 
the  particular  form  of  church  government  which  should 
be  established,  they  certainly  allow  of  an  episcopal 
form,  because  it  is  not  incompatible  with  any  known 
precept  or  usage  of  primitive  Christianity. 

10.  This  is  farther  manifest  from  the  fact,  that  the 
apostles  and  evangelists  did  exercise  a jurisdiction 
over  the  entire  church,  presbyters,  deacons,  and  peo- 
ple, though  at  the  same  time  there  is  no  proof  that 
as  to  order,  created  such  by  a third  consecration,  they 
were  higher  than  the  presbyters. 

11 


1 


162 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1784. 


11.  Distinguishing,  therefore,  between  the  power 
of  ordination  and  the  power  of  jurisdiction,  we  may 
see  how  an  episcopal  government  may  be  created  by 
a presbyterial  ordination,  and  hence  justify  the  act  of 
Mr.  Wesley  and  his  associates  in  setting  apart  Dr. 
Coke  to  the  office  of  a general  superintendent. 

These  arguments  are  merely  ’ stated  here  as  the 
grounds  on  which  the  organization  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  is  justified,  referring  the  reader  who 
may  wish  to  see  them  in  detail,  with  the  proofs  on 
which  they  rest  for  support,  to  the  book  recently  pub- 
lished, called  “ An  Original  Church  of  Christ.”  In 
that  performance  he  will  see  all  objections  met,  and 
I trust  fully  answered,  and  the  proceedings  of  Mr. 
Wesley  and  his  co-workers  amply  vindicated. 

12.  Another  ground  of  defence  is  in  the  character 
of  those  who  were  employed  in  this  transaction.  As 
to  the  Rev.  John  Wesley,  it  is  almost  needless  now 
to  say  any  thing  in  his  commendation.  In  him 
were  concentrated  all  the  elements  of  a great  man  ; 
and  by  a conscientious  improvement  of  his  gifts, 
having  been  made  a partaker  of  “ like  precious  faith,” 
he  was  as  much  distinguished  by  his  goodness  as  by 
his  greatness  ; but  all  his  other  endowments  were 
propelled  on  by  his  inextinguishable  thirst  for  the 
salvation  of  his  fellow-men,  and  fully  employed,  as 
an  evangelist,  in  the  grand  cause  of  Jesus  Christ. 
And  such  were  the  effects  of  these  labors,  that  at 
the  lime  of  which  we  are  now  speaking  there  were 
no  less  than  sixty-four  thousand  one  hundred  and 
fifty-five  members  of  society,  and  one  hundred  and 
ninety-five  preachers  in  Europe;  and  fourteen  thou- 
sand nine  hundred  and  eighty-eight  members,  and 

1 


1784.1 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 


163 


eighty-three  preachers  in  America ; making  in  all 
seventy-nine  thousand  one  hundred  and  forty-three 
members,  and  two  hundred  and  seventy-eight  preachers. 
These  had  been  raised  up  through  his  instrumentality 
in  the  short  space  of  forty-five  years,  as  seals  to  his 
ministry,  and  as  evidences  of  his  call  to  the  work  in 
which  he  was  engaged.  Of  his  call,  therefore,  and 
qualification  for  the  work  of  an  evangelist,  there  can 
be  no  doubt,  any  more  than  there  should  be  of  his 
right , as  the  spiritual  father  of  this  numerous  family, 
to  provide  them  with  all  the  means  of  grace. 

And  as  Dr.  Thomas  Coke  took  an  active  and  con- 
spicuous part  in  the  organization  and  establishment  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  it  seems  proper  that 
a short  account  should  be  given  of  him  in  this  place. 
He  received  his  education  at  the  university  of  Oxford, 
and  though  in  his  early  days  he  was  infected  with 
infidel  principles,  yet  by  reading  the  works  of  Bishop 
Sherlock,  he  was  convinced  of  the  truth  of  Chris- 
tianity, and  was  ordained  first  a deacon  and  then  a 
presbyter  in  the  Church  of  England.  But  like  most 
of  the  clergy  in  that  day,  he  was  a stranger  to  experi- 
mental godliness.  Hearing,  however,  of  Mr.  Wesley, 
he  sought  and  obtained  an  interview  with  that  apos- 
tolic man,  and  by  him  was  instructed  more  perfectly 
in  the  ways  of  the  Lord.  Not  long  after  he  fully 
joined  himself  with  Mr.  Wesley,  was  made  a partaker 
of  justification  by  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  became 
an  active  and  zealous  assistant  to  the  founder  of 
Methodism.  For  about  six  years  previous  to  his  sail- 
ing to  America,  he  had  given  full  proof  of  his  zealous 
attachment  to  the  cause  of  Christ,  of  his  love  to 
Methodist  doctrine  and  discipline,  and  of  his  entire 


164 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1784 


devotedness  to  the  best  interests  of  mankind.  This 
was  the  man  on  whom  Mr.  Wesley  fixed  to  carry  his 
designs  toward  his  American  brethren  into  execution. 
And  though  it  may  be  said  that  the  doctor  was  some- 
what precipitate  in  some  of  his  movements,  yet  it  is 
certain  that  he  gave  evidence  of  the  most  ardent  piety, 
of  a chastened  zeal  in  the  cause  of  God,  and  of  deep 
devotion  to  the  interests  of  the  Redeemer. 

Of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Creighton  it  is  enough  to  say,  that 
he  was  a regularly  ordained  presbyter  of  the  Church 
of  England,  a man  of  a sound  mind  and  of  unques- 
tionable piety.  He  had  for  several  years  devoted 
himself  to  the  cause  of  God  in  connection  with  Mr. 
Wesley. 

These  were  the  men  who  consecrated  first  Messrs. 
Whatcoat  and  Vasey  to  the  office  of  presbyters,  and 
then  these  latter  assisted  in  the  ordination  of  Dr.  Coke 
to  the  office  of  a superintendent  over  the  American 
Methodists. 

Let  us  now  look  for  a moment  at  the  character  of 
Mr.  Asbury,  and  see  if  he  was  not  fully  qualified  for 
the  high  and  holy  trust  confided  to  him.  We  have 
already  seen  in  the  preceding  chapters  the  circum- 
stances under  which  he  was  moved  to  come  to  this 
country  as  a missionary  of  the  cross,  the  motives  by 
which  he  was  actuated,,  as  well  as  the  manner  in  which 
lie  discharged  his  duties  up  to  the  time  in  which  he 
took  upon  himself  the  office  of  a superintendent.  By 
these  things  it  will  be  seen,  I think,  that  he  was  “ not 
a novice”  in  the  things  of  God,  in  intellectual  endow- 
ments, in  moral  courage,  nor  yet  in  that  expansive 
benevolence  which  should  characterize  a primitive 
evangelist  or  bishop,  lie  had,  indeed,  given  such 
1 


1784. J METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  165 

“ full  proof  of  his  ministry,’7  both  as  respects  his  spi- 
ritual and  mental  qualifications,  and  his  indefatigable 
labors  “ in  word  and  doctrine,”  as  to  insure  his  elec- 
tion to  that  high  office  by  a unanimous  vote  of  his 
brethren — those  very  brethren,  too,  among  whom  he 
had  labored  for  about  fifteen  years.  And  his  subse- 
quent life  afforded  undeniable  evidence  that  their 
choice  had  fallen  upon  the  right  man. 

Now,  let  those  who  question’  the  validity  of  our 
ordination,  and  the  consequent  right  we  have  to  admi- 
nister the  ordinances,  put  their  finger  upon  any  orga- 
nization of  a church  since  the  apostolic  days,  by  any 
number  of  men,  and  if  they  will  find  stronger  marks 
of  a divine,  call  to  do  these  things,  or  a more  urgent 
necessity  for  them,  arising  out  of  the  circumstances 
of  the  times,  we  will  then  review  our  ground,  and 
hesitate  to  pronounce  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
Scriptural  and  apostolical  in  her  orders  and  ordinances. 
Its  founders,  under  the  protection  of  Almighty  God, 
were  all  men  of  learning,  of  deep  experience  in  the 
things  of  God,  of  unquestionable  piety,  regularly  con- 
secrated presbyters  of  the  Church ; and  the  leader  in 
this  whole  affair  was  the  father  of  the  entire  family 
of  spiritual  children ; and  therefore  possessed  rights 
over  them  which  no  one  else  possibly  could. 

To  all  this  it  may  be  said  “ that  the  people  were 
not  consulted.”  But  their  wishes  were  already  known. 
They  had  been  expressed  over  and  over  again  ; and 
that  their  voice  was  in  exact  accordance  with  the 
proceedings  of  the  conference,  is  demonstrable  from 
numerous  testimonies. 

Mr.  Lee  says,  “ The  Methodists  were  pretty  gene- 
rally pleased  at  our  becoming  a church,  and  heartily 

1 


166 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1785. 


united  together  in  the  plan  which  the  conference  had 
adopted, ; and  from  that  time  religion  greatly  re- 
vived” 

Mr.  William  Watters,  the  oldest  American  Metho- 
dist preacher,  says,  in  his  memoirs  of  himself,  “ We 
became,  instead  of  a religious  society,  a separate 
Church.  This  gave  great  satisfaction  through  all  our 
societies .” 

The  Rev.  Ezekiel  Cooper,  in  his  Memoir  of  Bishop 
Asbury,  after  stating  the  fact  of  our  having  become 
an  independent  Church,  says,  “ This  step  met  with 
general  approbation  both  among  the  preachers  and 
members . Perhaps  we  shall  seldom  find  such  unani- 
mity of  sentiment  upon  any  question  of  such  magni- 
tude.” 

Nor  has  a murmur  been  heard,  except  from  a few 
disaffected  individuals,  through  all  our  borders,  on 
account  of  the  measures  which  were  adopted  at  that 
conference,  and  the  consequences  which  have  resulted 
fully  sustain  the  opinions  above  expressed.  What  is 
meant  by  these  results  is,  not  merely  making  prose- 
lytes to  the  system  ; for  this  of  itself  is  no  evidence 
either  for  or  against  any  cause ; but  the  real  reforma- 
tion in  heart  and  life  of  thousands  and  tens  of  thou- 
sands of  immortal  souls.  If,  therefore,  the  turning 
of  sinners  “ from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power 
of  Satan  to  God,”  may  be  pleaded  in  favor  of  any 
system  of  operations,  then  may  we  say  God  has  fixed 
the  seal  of  his  approbation  upon  the  organization  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church;  for  it  lias  been 
instrumental  of  doing  this  in  the  most  effectual  and 
extensive  manner  in  these  United  States.* 


1 


See  Original  Church  of  Christ. 


1785.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  167 

It  has  been  already  stated  that  Mr.  Wesley  made 
an  abridgment  of  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  as 
used  in  the  Church  of  England,  and  recommended 
that  it  should  be  used  by  the  preachers  and  people 
in  this  country.  This  accordingly  was  done  in  some 
of  the  larger  towns  and  cities  ; but  this  practice,  as 
well  as  that  of  wearing  gowns,  which  the  superin- 
tendents and  some  of  the  elders  did  for  a season,  was 
soon  laid  aside,  on  account  of  the  opposition  which 
was  generally  manifested  against  it,  with  the  exception 
of  the  ordinations  and  sacramental  services,  which 
are  retained  and  used  at  the  present  time.  The  fol- 
lowing articles  of  religion  were  adopted  at  this  con- 
ference, and  published  : — 

I.  Of  Faith  in  the  Holy  Trinity 

There  is  but  one  living  and  true  God,  everlasting,  with- 
out body  or  parts,  of  infinite  power,  wisdom,  and  goodness : 
the  maker  and  preserver  of  all  things,  both  visible  and  in- 
visible. And  in  unity  of  this  Godhead  there  are  three 
persons,  of  one  substance,  power,  and  eternity ; — the  Fa- 
ther, the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost. 

II.  Of  the  Word , or  Son  of  God , who  was  made  very  Man 

The  Son,  who  is  the  Word  of  the  Father,  the  very  and 
eternal  God,  of  one  substance  with  the  Father,  took  man’s 
nature  in  the  womb  of  the  blessed  virgin ; so  that  two 
whole  and  perfect  natures,  that  is  to  say,  the  Godhead  and 
manhood,  were  joined  together  in  one  person,  never  to  be 
divided,  whereof  is  one  Christ,  very  God  and  very  man, 
who  truly  suffered,  was  crucified,  dead  and  buried,  to 
reconcile  his  Father  to  us,  and  to  be  a sacrifice,  not  only 
for  original  guilt,  but  also  for  actual  sins  of  men. 


1 


168 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1785. 


III.  Of  the  Resurrection  of  Christ.  t 

Christ  did  truly  rise  again  from  the  dead,  and  took  again 
his  body,  with  all  things  appertaining  to  the  perfection  of 
man’s  nature,  wherewith  he  ascended  into  heaven,  and 
there  sitteth  until  he  return  to  judge  all  men  at  the  last  day. 

IV.  Of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

The  Holy  Ghost,  proceeding  from  the  Father  and  the 
Son,  is  of  one  substance,  majesty,  and  glory,  with  the 
Father  and  the  Son,  very  and  eternal  God. 

Y.  Of  the  sufficiency  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  for  Salvation . 

Holy  Scripture  containeth  all  things  necessary  to  salva 
tion  : so  that  whatsoever  is  not  read  therein,  nor  may  be 
proved  thereby,  is  not  to  be  required  of  any  man  that  it 
should  be  believed  as  an  article  of  faith,  or  be  thought 
requisite  or  necessary  to  salvation.  In  the  name  of  the 
Holy  Scripture,  we  do  understand  those  canonical  books 
of  the  Old  and  New  Testament  of  whose  authority  was 
never  any  doubt  in  the  Church. 

Of  the  Names  of  the  Canonical  Books. 

Genesis, 

Exodus, 

Leviticus, 

Numbers, 

Deuteronomy, 

Joshua, 

Judges. 

Ruth, 

The  First  Book  of  Samuel, 

The  Second  Book  of  Samuel, 

The  First  Book  of  Kings, 

The  Second  Book  of  Kings, 

1 


1784.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  169 

The  First  Book  of  Chronicles, 

The  Second  Book  of  Chronicles, 

The  Book  of  Ezra, 

The  Book  of  Nehemiah, 

The  Book  of  Esther, 

The  Book  of  Job, 

The  Psalms, 

The  Proverbs, 

Ecclesiastes,  or  the  Preacher, 

Cantica,  or  Songs  of  Solomon, 

Four  Prophets  the  greater, 

Twelve  Prophets  the  less  : 

All  the  books  of  the  New  Testament,  as  they  are  com- 
monly received,  we  do  receive  and  account  canonical. 

VI.  Of  the  Old  Testament . 

The  Old  Testament  is  not  contrary  to  the  New ; for 
both  in  the  Old  and  New  Testament  everlasting  life  is 
offered  to  mankind  by  Christ,  who  is  the  only  mediator 
between  God  and  man,  being  both  God  and  man.  Where- 
fore they  are  not  to  be  heard  who  feign  that  the  old  fathers 
did  look  only  for  transitory  promises.  Although  the  law 
given  from  God  by  Moses,  as  touching  ceremonies  and 
rites,  doth  not  bind  Christians,  nor  ought  the  civil  precepts 
thereof  of  necessity  be  received  in  any  commonwealth ; 
yet,  notwithstanding,  no  Christian  whatsoever  is  free  from 
the  obedience  of  the  commandments  which  are  called  moral. 

VII.  Of  Original  or  Birth- Sin. 

Original  sin  standeth  not  in  the  following  of  Adam,  (as 
the  Pelagians  do  vainly  talk,)  but  it  is  the  corruption  of 
the  nature  of  every  man,  that  naturally  is  engendered  of 
the  offspring  of  Adam,  whereby  man  is  very  far  gone  from 
original  righteousness,  and  of  his  own  nature  inclined  to 
evil,  and  that  continually. 


1 


170 


A.  HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1784. 


VIII.  Of  Free  Will. 

The  condition  of  man  after  the  fall  of  Adam  is  such  that 
he  cannot  turn  and  prepare  himself,  by  his  own  natural 
strength  and  works,  to  faith,  and  calling  upon  God  ; where- 
fore we  have  no  power  to  do  good  works,  pleasant  and 
acceptable  to  God,  without  the  grace  of  God  by  Christ 
preventing  us,  that  we  may  have  a good  will,  and  working 
with  us  when  we  have  that  good  will. 

IX.  Of  the  Justification  of  Man . 

We  are  accounted  righteous  before  God  only  for  the 
merit  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ,  by  faith,  and 
not  for  our  own  works  or  deservings  : — -Wherefore, 
that  we  are  justified  by  faith  only  is  a most  wholesome 
doctrine,  and  very  full  of  comfort. 

X.  Of  Good  Works. 

Although  good  works,  which  are  the  fruits  of  faith,  and 
follow  after  justification,  cannot  put  away  our  sins,  and  en- 
dure the  severity  of  God’s  judgment ; yet  are  they  pleasing 
and  acceptable  to  God  in  Christ,  and  spring  out  of  a true 
and  lively  faith,  insomuch  that  by  them  a lively  faith  may 
be  as  evidently  known  as  a tree  discerned  by  its  fruit. 

XI.  Of  Works  of  Supererogation. 

Voluntary  works,  besides  over  and  above  God’s  com- 
mandments, which  they  call  works  of  supererogation, 
cannot  be  taught  without  arrogancy  and  impiety.  For  by 
them  men  do  declare  that  they  do  not  only  render  unto 
God  as  much  as  they  are  bound  to  do,  but  that  they  do 
more  for  his  sake  than  of  bounden  duty  is  required: 
whereas  Christ  saitli  plainly,  When  ye  have  done  all  that 
is  commanded  you,  say,  We  are  unprofitable  servants 
1 


1784.] 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 


171 


XII.  Of  Sin  after  Justification. 

Not  every  sin  willingly  committed  after  justification  is 
the  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  unpardonable.  Where- 
fore, the  grant  of  repentance  is  not  to  be  denied  to  such  as 
fall  into  sin  after  justification : after  we  have  received  the 
Holy  Ghost,  we  may  depart  from  grace  given,  and  fall  into 
sin,  and,  by  the  grace  of  God,  rise  again  and  amend  our 
lives.  And  therefore  they  are  to  be  condemned  who  say 
they  can  no  more  sin  as  long  as  they  live  here,  or  deny 
the  place  of  forgiveness  to  such  as  truly  repent. 

XIII.  Of  the  Church. 

The  visible  church  of  Christ  is  a congregation  of  faith- 
ful men,  in  which  the  pure  word  of  God  is  preached,  and 
the  sacraments  duly  administered  according  to  Christ’s  or- 
dinance, in  all  those  things  that  of  necessity  are  requisite 
to  the  same. 

XIV.  Of  Purgatory. 

The  Romish  doctrine  concerning  purgatory,  pardon, 
worshipping  and  adoration,  as  well  of  images  as  of  relics, 
and  also  invocation  of  saints,  is  a fond  thing,  vainly  in- 
vented, and  grounded  upon  no  warrant  of  Scripture,  but 
repugnant  to  the  word  of  God.  ' 

XV.  Of  speaking  in  the  Congregation  in  such  a Tongue 
as  the  People  understand. 

It  is  a thing  plainly  repugnant  to  the  word  of  God,  and 
the  custom  of  the  primitive  church,  to  have  public  prayer 
in  the  church,  or  to  minister  the  sacraments,  in  a tongue 
not  understood  by  the  people. 

XYI.  Of  the  Sacraments. 

Sacraments  ordained  of  Christ  are  not  only  badges  or 
tokens  of  Christian  men’s  profession  ; but  rather  they  are 

1 


172 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1784. 


certain  signs  of  grace  and  God’s  good  will  toward  us,  by  the 
which  he  doth  work  invisibly  in  us,  and  doth  not  only 
quicken,  but  also  strengthen  and  confirm  our  faith  in  him. 

There  are  two  sacraments  ordained  of  Christ  our  Lord 
in  the  gospel ; that  is  to  say,  baptism  and  the  supper  of 
the  Lord. 

Those  five  commonly  called  sacraments,  that  is  to  say, 
confirmation,  penance,  orders,  matrimony,  and  extreme 
unction,  are  not  to  be  counted  for  sacraments  of  the  gospel, 
being  such  as  have  partly  grown  out  of  the  corrupt  follow- 
ing of  the  apostles,  and  partly  are  states  of  life  allowed  in 
the  Scriptures,  but  yet  have  not  the  like  nature  of  baptism 
and  the  Lord’s  supper,  because  they  have  not  any  visible 
sign  or  ceremony  ordained  of  God. 

The  sacraments  were  not  ordained  of  Christ  to  be  gazed 
upon,  or  to  be  carried  about ; but  that  we  should  duly  use 
them.  And  in  such  only  as  worthily  receive  the  same 
they  have  a wholesome  effect  or  operation  : but  they 
that  receive  them  unworthily  purchase  to  themselves 
condemnation,  as  St.  Paul  saith. 

XVII.  Of  Baptism. 

Baptism  is  not  only  a sign  of  profession,  and  mark  of 
difference,  whereby  Christians  are  distinguished  from 
others  that  are  not  baptized,  but  it  is  also  a sign  of  regene- 
ration, or  the  new  birth.  The  baptism  of  young  children 
is  to  be  retained  in  the  church. 

XVIII.  Of  the  Lord’s  Supper. 

The  supper  of  the  Lord  is  not  only  a sign  of  the  love 
that  Christians  ought  to  have  among  themselves  one  to 
another,  but  rather  is  a sacrament  of  our  redemption  by 
Christ’s  death  ; insomuch  that,  to  such  as  rightly,  worthily, 
and  with  faith  receive  the  same,  the  bread  which  we  break 
is  a partaking  of  the  body  of  Christ ; and  likewise  the  cup 
of  blessing  is  a partaking  of  the  blood  of  Christ. 

1 


1784.J  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  173 

Transubstantiation,  or  the  change  of  the  substance  of 
bread  and  wine  in  the  supper  of  the  Lord,  cannot  be 
proved  by  holy  writ,  but  is  repugnant  to  the  plain  words  of 
Scripture,  overthroweth  the  nature  of  a sacrament,  and 
hath  given  occasion  to  many  superstitions. 

The  body  of  Christ  is  given,  taken,  and  eaten,  in  the 
supper,  only  after  a heavenly  and  spiritual  manner.  And 
the  mean  whereby  the  body  of  Christ  is  .received  and 
eaten  in  the  supper,  is  faith. 

The  sacrament  of  the  Lord’s  supper  was  not  by  Christ’s 
ordinance  reserved,  carried  about,  lifted  up,  or  worshipped 

XIX.  Of  Both  Kinds . 

The  cup  of  the  Lord  is  not  to  be  denied  to  the  lay  peo- 
ple : for  both  the  parts  of  the  Lord’s  supper,  by  Christ’s 
ordinance  and  commandment,  ought  to  be  ministered  to 
all  Christians  alike. 

XX.  Of  the  one  Oblation  of  Christ , finished  upon  the  Cross . 

The  offering  of  Christ  once  made,  is  that  perfect  re- 
demption, propitiation,  and  satisfaction  for  all  the  sins  of 
the  whole  world,  both  original  and  actual ; and  there  is 
none  other  satisfaction  for  sin  but  that  alone.  Wherefore, 
the  sacrifice  of  masses,  in  the  which  it  is  commonly  said 
that  the  priest  doth  offer  Christ  for  the  quick  and  the  dead, 
to  have  remission  of  pain  or  guilt,  is  a blasphemous  fable, 
and  dangerous  deceit. 

XXL  Of  the  Marriage  of  Ministers. 

The  ministers  of  Christ  are  not  commanded  by  God’s 
law  either  to  vow  the  estate  of  single  life,  or  to  abstain 
from  marriage  : therefore  it  is  lawful  for  them,  as  for  all 
other  Christians,  to  marry  at  their  own  discretion,  as  they 
shall  judge  the  same  to  serve  best  to  godliness. 


1 


174 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


L1784 


XXII.  Of  the  Rites  and  Ceremonies  of  Churches. 

It  is  not  necessary  that  rites  and  ceremonies  should  in 
all  places  be  the  same,  or  exactly  alike  : for  they  have 
been  always  different,  and  may  be  changed  according  to 
the  diversity  of  countries,  times,  and  men’s  manners,  so 
that  nothing  be  ordained  against  God’s  word.  Whosoever, 
through  his  private  judgment,  willingly  and  purposely  doth 
openly  break  the  rites  and  ceremonies  of  the  church  to 
which  he  belongs,  which  are  not  repugnant  to  the  word  of 
God,  and  are  ordained  and  approved  by  common  authority, 
ought  to  be  rebuked  openly,  that  others  may  fear  to  do  the 
like,  as  one  that  offendeth  against  the  common  order  of 
the  church,  and  woundeth  the  consciences  of  weak 
brethren. 

Every  particular  church  may  ordain,  change,  or  abolish 
rites  and  ceremonies,  so  that  all  things  may  be  done  to 
edification. 

XXIII.  Of  the  Rulers  of  the  United  States  of  America . 

The  congress,  the  general  assemblies,  the  governors, 
and  councils  of  state,  as  the  delegates  of  the  people , are  the 
rulers  of  the  United  States  of  America,  according  to  the 
division  of  power  made  to  them  by  the  general  act  of  con- 
federation, and  by  the  constitutions  of  their  respective  states. 
And  the  said  states  ought  not  to  be  subject  to  any  foreign 
jurisdiction. 


XXIV.  Of  Christian  Men's  Goods . 

The  riches  and  goods  of  Christians  are  not  common,  as 
touching  the  right,  title,  and  possession  of  the  same,  as 
some  do  falsely  boast.  Notwithstanding,  every  man  ought, 
of  such  things  as  ho  possesseth,  liberally  to  give  alms  to 
the  poor,  according  to  his  ability. 

1 


1784.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  175 

XX  V.  Of  a Christian  Marts  Oath. 

As  we  confess  that  vain  and  rash  swearing  is  forbidden 
Christian  men  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  James  his 
apostle,  so  we  judge  that  the  Christian  religion  doth  not 
prohibit  but  that  a man  may  swear  when  the  magistrate 
requireth,  in  a cause  of  faith  and  charity,  so  it  be  done 
according  to  the  prophet’s  teaching,  in  justice,  judgment, 
and  truth. 

That  the  reader  may  have  an  entire  view  of  the 
doings  of  this  conference,  I think  it  expedient  to  give 
him  the  rules  as  they  were  then  adopted,  noticing,  as 
we  proceed  in  our  history,  such  alterations  or  new 
rules  as  have  been  incorporated  into  the  Discipline 
from  time  to  time.  After  giving  a short  account 
of  the  rise  of  Methodism  in  Europe  and  America  in 
Section  I.,  they  proceeded,  in  Section  II.,  to  state 

The  Method  of  holding  a Conference , and  the  Business  to 
he  done  therein. 

It  is  desired  that  all  things  be  considered  as  in  the  im- 
mediate presence  of  God.  That  every  person  speak  freely 
whatever  is  in  his  heart. 

Quest.  1.  How  may  we  best  improve  our  time  at  the 
conference  ? 

Ans.  While  we  are  conversing,  let  us  have  an  especial 
care  to  set  God  always  before  us. 

2.  In  the  intermediate  hours,  let  us  redeem  all  the  time 
we  can  for  private  exercises. 

3.  Therein  let  us  give  ourselves  to  prayer  for  one  another, 
and  for  a blessing  on  our  labor. 

Quest.  2.  What  is  the  method  wherein  we  usually  pro- 
ceed in  a conference  ? 


1 


176 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1784. 


Ans.  We  inquire — 

1.  What  preachers  are  admitted  ? 

2.  Who  remain  on  trial  ? 

3.  Who  are  admitted  on  trial  ? 

4.  Who  desist  from  traveling  1 

5.  Are  there  any  objections  to  any  of  the  preachers  ? 
Who  are  named  one  by  one.. 

6.  How  are  the  preachers  stationed  this  year  ? 

7.  What  numbers  are  in  society  ? 

8.  What  is  collected  for  the  contingent  expenses  ? 

9.  How  is  this  expended  ? 

10.  What  is  contributed  toward  the  fund  for  the  super- 
annuated preachers,  and  the  widows  and  orphans  of  the 
preachers  ? 

1 1 . What  demands  are  there  upon  it  ? 

12.  Where  and  when  shall  our  next  conferences  begin  ? 

Quest * 3.  Is  there  any  other  business  to  be  done  in  the 

conference  ? 

Ans.  The  electing  and  ordaining  of  bishops,  elders,  and 
deacons. 

After  assigning  some  reasons  for  the  organization 
which  had  just  been  accomplished,  and  the  manner 
in  which  it  had  been  done,  the  following  sections  were 
adopted  and  published  as  the  rules  of  the  Church. 

Quest.  2.  How  is  a bishop  to  be  constituted  in  future  ? 

Ans.  By  the  election  of  a majority  of  the  conference, 
and  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  a bishop. 

Quest.  3.  What  is  his  duty  ? 

Ans.  To  preside  as  moderator  in  our  conferences  ; to 
fix  the  appointments  of  the  preachers  for  the  several  cir- 
cuits ; and  in  the  intervals  of  the  conference,  to  change, 
receive,  or  suspend  preachers,  as  necessity  may  require  ; 
to  travel  through  as  many  circuits  as  he  can,  and  to  direct 
1 


1784.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  177 

in  the  spiritual  business  of  the  societies  ; as  also  to  ordain 
bishops,  elders,  and  deacons. 

N.  B.  The  bishop  has  obtained  liberty,  by  the  suffrages 
of  the  conference,  to  ordain  local  preachers  to  the  office 
of  deacons,  provided  they  obtain  a testimonial  from  the 
society  to  which  they  belong,  and  from  the  stewards  of  the 
circuit,  signed  by  three  traveling  preachers,  three  deacons, 
and  three  elders,  (one  of  them  being  a presiding  elder  ;) 
the  names  of  those  nominated  being  read  in  the  conference 
previous  to  their  ordination. 

Quest.  4.  To  whom  is  the  bishop  amenable  for  his  con 
duct  ? 

Ans.  To  the  conference,  who  have  power  to  expel  him 
for  improper  conduct,  if  they  see  it  necessary. 

Quest.  5.  If  the  bishop  ceases  from  traveling  at  large 
among  the  people,  shall  he  still  exercise  his  office  among 
us  in  any  degree  ? 

Ans.  If  he  ceases  from  traveling  without  the  consent  of 
the  conference,  he  shall  not  hereafter  exercise  any  minis- 
terial function  whatsoever  in  our  church. 

SECTION  V. 

On  the  constituting  of  Elders , and  their  Duty. 

Quest.  1.  How  is  an  elder  constituted? 

Ans.  By  the  election  of  a majority  of  the  conference, 
and  by  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  a bishop,  and  of  the 
elders  that  are  present. 

Quest.  2.  What  is  his  duty? 

Ans  1.  To  travel  through  his  appointed  district. 

2.  To  administer  baptism  and  the  Lord’s  supper  ; and 
to  perform  all  parts  of  divine  service. 

3.  In  the  absence  of  a bishop,  to  take  charge  of  all  the 
deacons,  traveling  and  local  preachers,  and  exhorters. 

4.  To  change,  receive,  or  suspend  preachers. 

12 


1 


178  A HISTORY  OF  THE  [1784, 

5.  To  direct  in  the  transaction  of  the  spiritual  business 
of  his  circuit. 

6.  To  take  care  that  every  part  of  our  discipline  be 
enforced. 

7.  To  aid  in  the  public  collections. 

8.  To  attend  his  bishop  when  present,  and  give  him 
when  absent  all  necessary  information,  by  letter,  of  the 
state  of  his  district. 

N.  B.  No  elder  that  ceases  to  travel,  without  the  con- 
sent of  the  conference,  certified  under  the  hand  of  a bishop, 
shall  on  any  account  exercise  the  peculiar  functions  of  his 
office  among  us. 

SECTION  VI. 

On  the  constituting  of  Deacons , and  their  Duty. 

Quest.  1 . How  is  a deacon  constituted  ? 

Ans.  By  the  election  of  a majority  of  the  conference, 
and  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  a bishop. 

Quest.  2.  What  is  the  duty  of  a deacon  ? 

Ans.  1.  To  baptize,  and  perform  the  office  of  matrimony 
in  the  absence  of  the  elder. 

2.  To  assist  the  elder  in  administering  the  Lord’s  supper. 

3.  To  see  that  the  other  preachers  in  this  circuit  behave 
well,  and  want  nothing. 

4.  To  renew  the  tickets  quarterly,  and  regulate  the  bands. 

5.  To  appoint  all  the  stewards  and  leaders,  and  change 
them  when  he  sees  it  necessary. 

6.  To  hold  watch-nights  and  love-feasts. 

7.  To  hold  quarterly  meetings,  and  therein  diligently  to 
inquire  both  into  the  temporal  and  spiritual  state  of  each 
society. 

8.  To  take  care  that  every  society  be  duly  supplied  with 
books  : particularly  with  the  Saints’  Rest,  Instructions 
for  Children,  and  tho  Primitive  Physic  ; which  ought 
to  be  in  every  house. 

1 


1784.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  179 

y 9.  To  take  an  exact  account  of  the  numbers  in  society, 
and  to  bring  it  to  the  conference. 

10.  To  send  an  account  of  his  circuit  every  quarter  to 
his  elder. 

11.  To  meet  the  men  and  women  apart  in  the  large 
societies,  once  a quarter. 

12.  To  overlook  the  accounts  of  all  the  stewards. 

13.  To  appoint  a person  to  receive  the  quarterly  col- 
lection in  the  classes , and  to  be  present  at  the  time  of  re- 
ceiving it. 

14.  To  see  that  public  collections  be  made  quarterly,  if 
need  be. 

15.  To  move  a yearly  subscription  through  those  circuits 
that  can  bear  it,  for  building  churches. 

16.  To  choose  a committee  of  lay-members,  to  make  a 
just  application  of  the  money,  where  it  is  most  wanted. 

Quest.  3.  What  other  directions  shall  we  give  the  dea- 
cons ? 

Ans.  Several : 

1.  To  take  a regular  catalogue  of  the  societies  in  towns 
and  cities,  as  they  live  in  streets. 

2.  Leave  your  successor  a particular  account  of  the  state 
of  the  circuit. 

3.  See  that  every  band-leader  have  the  rules  of  the  bands. 

4.  Vigorously,  but  calmly,  enforce  the  rules  concerning 
needless  ornaments  and  drams. 

5.  As  soon  as  there  are  four  men  or  women  believers  in 
any  place,  put  them  into  a band. 

6.  Suffer  no  love-feast  to  last  above  an  hour  and  a half. 

7.  Warn  all  from  time  to  time,  that  none  are  to  remove 
from  one  circuit  to  another,  without  a note  of  recommenda- 
tion from  the  elder  or  deacon,  in  these  words  : A.  B .,  the 
bearer , has  been  an  acceptable  member  of  our  society  in  C., 
and  inform  them,  that  without  such  a certificate,  they  will 
not  be  received  into  other  societies. 


1 


180 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1784. 

8.  Everywhere  recommend  decency  and  cleanliness. 

9.  Read  the  rules  of  the  society,  with  the  aid  of  the 
preachers,  once  a year,  in  every  congregation,  and  once  a 
quarter  in  every  society. 

10.  On  any  dispute  between  two  or  more  of  the  mem- 
bers of  our  society,  which  cannot  be  settled  by  the  parties 
concerned,  the  deacon  shall  inquire  into  the  circumstances 
of  the  case,  and  having  consulted  the  stewards  and  leaders, 
shall,  if  agreeable  to  their  advice,  recommend  to  the  con- 
tending parties  a reference  consisting  of  one  arbiter, •chosen 
by  the  plaintiff,  and  another  by  the  defendant ; which  two 
arbiters  so  chosen,  shall  nominate  a third  (the  three  arbi- 
ters being  members  of  our  society)  and  the  decision  of  any 
two  of  them  shall  be  final.  But  if  either  of  the  parties 
refuse  to  abide  by  such  a decision,  he  shall  be  immediately 
expelled. 

JY.  B.  If  any  member  of  our  society  enter  into  a lawsuit 
with  another  member  before  these  measures  are  taken,  he 
shall  be  expelled. 

No  deacon  that  ceases  to  travel  without  the  consent  of 
the  conference,  certified  under  the  hand  of  a bishop,  shall 
on  any  account  exercise  the  peculiar  functions  of  his  office. 

SECTION  VII. 

On  the  Method  of  receiving  Preachers , and  their  Duty . 

Quest.  1.  How  is  a preacher  to  be  received? 

Ans.  1.  By  the  conference. 

2.  In  the  interval  of  the  conference,  by  the  bishop,  or 
an  elder,  until  the  sitting  of  the  conference. 

3.  When  his  name  is  not  printed  in  the  minutes,  he  must 
receive  a written  license  from  his  elder  or  bishop. 

Quest.  2.  What  is  the  duty  of  a preacher? 

1.  To  preach. 

2.  To  meet  the  societies  or  classes  and  bands. 

1 


1784.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  181 

3.  To  visit  the  sick. 

4.  To  meet  the  leaders. 

5.  To  preach  in  the  morning,  where  he  can  get  hearers. 

N.  B.  We  are  fully  determined  never  to  drop  morning 

preaching ; and  to  preach  at  five  o’clock  in  the  summer, 
and  at  six  in  the  winter,  wherever  it  is  practicable. 

Quest.  3.  Are  the  preachers  to  read  our  liturgy  ? 

Ans.  All  that  have  received  a written  direction  for  that 
purpose,  under  the  hand  of  a bishop  or  elder,  may  read  the 
liturgy  as  often  as  they  think  it  expedient. 

Quest.  4.  What  are  the  directions  given  to  a preacher  ? 

Ans.  1.  Be  diligent.  Never  be  unemployed  ; never  be 
triflingly  employed.  Never  trifle-away  time  ; neither  spend 
any  more  time  at  any  place  than  is  strictly  necessary. 

2.  Be  serious.  Let  your  motto  be,  Holiness  to  the  Lord. 
Avoid  all  lightness,  jesting,  and  foolish  talking. 

3.  Converse  sparingly  and  cautiously  with  women, 
1 Timothy  v,  2. 

4.  Take  no  step  toward  marriage  without  first  consult- 
ing with  your  brethren. 

5.  Believe  evil  of  no  one  ; unless  ye  see  it  done,  take 
heed  how  you  credit  it.  Put  the  best  construction  on 
every  thing.  You  know  the  judge  is  always  supposed  to 
be  on  the  prisoner’s  side. 

6.  Speak  evil  of  no  one  : else  your  word  especially 
would  eat  as  doth  a canker.  Keep  your  thoughts  within 
your  own  breast,  till  you  come  to  the  person  concerned. 

7.  Tell  every  one  under  your  care  what  you  think  wrong 
in  his  conduct  and  temper,  and  that  plainly  as  soon  as  may 
be  : else  it  will  fester  in  your  heart.  Make  all  haste  to 
cast  the  fire  out  of  your  bosom. 

8.  Do  not  affect  the  gentleman.  A preacher  of  the 
gospel  is  the  servant  of  all. 

9.  Be  ashamed  of  nothing  but  sin. 

10.  Be  punctual.  Do  every  thing  exactly  at  the  time 

• 1 


182  1 A HISTORY  OF  THE  [1784. 

And  do  not  mend  our  rules,  but  keep  them  ; not  for  wrath, 
but  conscience’  sake  : not  for  fear  of  punishment,  but  for 
conscience’  sake. 

11.  You  have  nothing  to  do  but  to  save  souls.  There- 
fore spend  and  be  spent  in  this  work.  And  go  always 
not  only  to  those  that  want,  but  to  those  that  want  you 
most. 

Observe.  It  is  not  your  business  to  preach  so  many 
times,  and  to  take  care  of  this  or  that  society  only  : but  to 
save  as  many  souls  as  you  can  ; to  bring  as  many  sinners 
as  you  possibly  can  to  repentance,  and  with  all  your  power 
to  build  them  up  in  that  holiness,  without  which  they  can- 
not see  the  Lord.  And  remember  ! a Methodist  preacher 
is  to  mind  every  point,  great  and  small,  in  the  Methodist 
discipline  ! Therefore  you  will  need  to  exercise  all  the 
sense  and  grace  you  have. 

12.  Act  in  all  things,  not  according  to  your  own  will, 
but  as  a son  in  the  gospel.  As  such,  it  is  your  duty  to 
employ  your  time  in  the  manner  which  we  direct : in 
preaching  and  visiting  from  house  to  house  : in  reading, 
meditation,  and  prayer.  Above  all,  if  you  labor  with  us 
in  the  Lord’s  vineyard,  it  is  needful  you  should  do  that 
part  of  the  work  which  we  advise,  at  those  times  and 
places  which  we  judge  most  for  his  glory. 

Quest.  5.  What  method  do  we  use  in  receiving  a preacher 
at  the  conference  ? 

Ans.  After  solemn  fasting  and  prayer,  every  person  pro 
posed  shall  then  be  asked,  before  the  conference,  the  fol- 
lowing questions,  (with  any  others  which  may  be  thought 
necessary,)  viz.  Have  you  faith  in  Christ  ? Are  you  going 
on  to  perfection  ? Do  you  expect  to  be  made  perfect  in 
love  in  this  life  ? Are  you  groaning  after  it  ? Are  you 
resolved  to  devote  yourself  wholly  to  God  and  his  work  ? 
Do  you  know  the  rules  of  the  society  ? Of  the  bands  ? 
J)o  you  keep  them  ? Do  you  constantly  attend  the  sacra- 
1 • 


/784.J  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  183 

merit  ? Have  you  read  the  form  of  discipline  ? Are  you 
willing  to  conform  to  it  ? Have  you  considered  the  rules 
of  a preacher  ; especially  the  first,  tenth,  and  twelfth  ? 
Will  you  keep  them  for  conscience’  sake  ? Are  you  deter- 
mined to  employ  all  your  time  in  the  work  of  God  ? Will 
you  endeavor  not  to  speak  too  long  or  too  loud  ? Will  you 
diligently  instruct  the  children  in  every  place  ? Will  you 
visit  from  house  to  house  ? Will  you  recommend  fasting 
or  abstinence,  both  by  precept  and  example  ? Are  you  in 
debt  ? 

We  may  then,  if  he  gives  satisfaction,  receive  him  as  a 
probationer,  by  giving  him  the  form  of  discipline,  inscribed 
thus  : To  A.  B.  “ You  think  it  your  duty  to  call  sinners 
to  repentance.  Make  full  proof  hereof  \ and  we  shall  rejoice 
to  receive  you  as  a felloiv-laborer”  Let  him,  then,  carefully 
read  and  weigh  what  is  contained  therein  ; that  if  he  has 
any  doubt,  it  may  be  removed.  Observe  ! Taking  on  trial 
is  entirely  different  from  admitting  a preacher.  One  on 
trial,  may  be  either  admitted  or  rejected,  without  doing 
him  any  wrong  ; otherwise  it  would  be  no  trial  at  all. 
Let  every  deacon  and  elder  explain  this  to  those  who  are 
on  trial,  as  well  as  to  those  who  are  in  future  to  be  pro- 
posed for  trial. 

After  two  years’  probation,  being  recommended  by  the 
elders  and  deacons  present,  and  examined  by  the  bishop, 
he  may  be  received  into  full  connection,  by  giving  him 
the  form  of  discipline,  inscribed  thus  : “ As  long  as  you 
freely  consent  to , and  earnestly  endeavor  to  walk  by  these 
rules , we  shall  rejoice  to  acknowledge  you  as  a fellow- 
laborer” 

N.  B.  Let  none  who  are  local , preach  or  exhort  in  any 
of  our  societies  without  a note  of  permission  from  the 
deacon  : let  every  local  preacher  or  exhorter  take  care 
to  have  this  renewed  yearly  : and  let  every  elder  insist 
upon  it. 


1 


184 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1784. 


SECTION  VIII. 

Of  the  Collections  that  are  to  he  made , and  now  tne  Money 
is  to  he  expended. 

Quest.  1.  How  many  collections  are  to  be  made  in  a 
year? 

Ans.  1.  A quarterly  collection  from  the  members  of  the 
society  to  supply  the  preachers  ; and  when  that  is  defi- 
cient, a public  quarterly  collection.  If  there  be  any  over- 
plus, let  one-third  of  it  be  reserved  for  future  deficiencies ; 
one-third  be  given  to  the  poor  in  general ; and  one-third 
applied  to  the  building  or  improving  of  our  churches.  If 
there  is  money  left  in  the  hands  of  the  stewards  at  the  close 
of  the  year,  let  it  be  sent  to  the  conference. 

2.  A yearly  collection  from  all  our  members  that  are  of 
ability,  for  the  building  of  convenient  churches. 

3.  A collection  at  love-feasts,  and  on  sacramental  occa- 
sions, for  the  poor  of  our  own  society. 

4.  An  annual  collection  or  subscription  for  the  college. 

5.  An  annual  public  collection  for  the  contingencies  of 
the  conference  ; which  shall  be  applied, 

1 . To  discharge  the  deficiencies  of  those  preachers  who 
shall  not  have  received  their  full  salary  in  their  circuits ; 
and, 

2.  To  defray  the  expenses  of  our  missions  to  distant 
parts  of  the  continent. 

Quest.  2.  What  is  the  regular  annual  salary  of  the  bishops, 
elders,  deacons,  and  preachers  ? 

Ans.  Twenty-four  pounds  Pennsylvania  currency,  and 
their  traveling  expenses. 

Quest.  3.  What  shall  be  annually  allowed  the  wives  of 
the  married  preachers  ? 

Ans.  'Twenty-four  pounds  Pennsylvania  currency,  if 
they  are  in  want  of  it. 

1 


1784.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  185 

N.  B.  That  no  ministers  or  preachers,  traveling  or  local, 
shall  receive  any  support  either  in  money  or  other  provi- 
sion for  their  services,  without  the  knowledge  of  the  stew- 
ards of  the  circuits,  and  its  being  properly  entered  quarterly 
on  the  books. 

SECTION  IX. 

On  Class-Meeting. 

Quest.  1.  How  may  the  leaders  of  classes  be  rendered 
more  useful  ? 

Ans.  1.  Let  each  of  them  be  diligently  examined  con- 
cerning his  method  of  meeting  a class.  Let  this  be  done 
with  all  possible  exactness,  at  least  once  a quarter.  In 
order  to  this,  take  sufficient  time.  . 

2.  Let  each  leader  carefully  inquire  how  every  soul  in 
his  class  prospers  : not  only  how  each  person  observes 
the  outward  rules,  but  how  he  grows  in  the  knowledge  and 
love  of  God. 

3.  Let  the  leaders  converse  with  the  elder  and  deacon 
frequently  and  freely. 

Quest.  2.  Can  any  thing  more  be  done  in  order  to  make 
the  class-meetings  lively  and  profitable  ? 

Ans.  1 . Change  improper  leaders. 

2.  Let  the  leaders  frequently  meet  each  other’s  classes. 

3.  Let  us  observe  which  leaders  are  the  most  useful : 
and  let  these  meet  the  other  classes  as  often  as  possible. 

4.  See  that  all  the  leaders  be  not  only  men  of  sound 
judgment,  but  men  truly  devoted  to  God. 

Quest.  3.  How  shall  we  prevent  improper  persons  from 
insinuating  themselves  into  the  society  ? 

Ans.  1.  Give  tickets  to  none  until  they  are  recommend- 
ed by  a leader  with  whom  they  have  met  at  least  six  months 
on  trial. 

2.  Give  notes  to  none  but  those  who  are  recommended 

1 


186  A HISTORY  OF  THE  [1784. 

by  one  you  know,  or  until  they  have  met  three  or  four 
times  in  a class. 

3.  Read  the  rules  to  them  the  first  time  they  meet. 

Quest . 4.  How  shall  we  be  more  strict  in  receiving  and 
excluding  members  ? 

Arts.  In  large  societies  we  may  read  the  names  of  those 
that  are  received  and  excluded  once  a quarter. 

Quest . 5.  What  shall  we  do  with  those  members  of 
society  who  wilfully  and  repeatedly  neglect  to  meet  their 
class  ? 

Ans.  1.  Let  the  elder,  deacon,  or  one  of  the  preachers 
visit  them,  whenever  it  is  practicable,  and  explain  to  them 
the  consequence  if  they  continue  to  neglect,  viz.  exclusion. 

2.  If  they  do  not  amend,  let  the  deacon  exclude  them 
in  the  society  ; showing  that  they  are  laid  aside  for  a 
breach  of  our  rules  of  discipline,  and  not  for  immoral  con- 
duct. 

SECTION  X. 

On  the  Duty  of  Preachers  to  God , themselves , and  one 
another. 

Quest . 1.  How  shall  a preacher  be  qualified  for  his 
charge  ? 

Ans.  By  walking  closely  with  God,  and  having  his  work 
greatly  at  heart : and  by  understanding  and  loving  dis- 
cipline, ours  in  particular. 

Quest.  2.  Do  we  sufficiently  watch  over  each  other? 

Ans.  We  do  not.  Should  we  not  frequently  ask  each 
other,  Do  you  walk  closely  with  God  ? Have  you  now 
fellowship  with  the  Father  and  the  Son  ? At  what  hour  do 
you  rise  ? Do  you  punctually  observe  the  morning  and 
evening  hour  of  retirement,  viz.  five  o’clock  ? Do  you 
spend  the  day  in  the  manner  which  the  conference  advises? 
Do  you  con  verso  seriously,  usefully,  and  closely  ? To  be 
1 


1784.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  187 

more  particular  : Do  you  use  all  the  means  of  grace  your- 
self, and  enforce  the  use  of  them  on  all  other  persons  ? 
They  are  either  instituted  or  prudential. 

I.  The  instituted  are, 

1.  Prayer;  private,  family,  public;  consisting  of  depre- 

cation, petition,  intercession,  and  thanksgiving.  Do  you 
use  each  of  these  ? Do  you  forecast  daily  wherever  you 
are,  to  secure  time  for  private  devotion  ? Do  you  practise 
it  everywhere  ? Do  you  ask  everywhere,  Have  you  family 
prayer  ? 2.  Do  you  ask  individuals,  Do  you  use  private 

prayer  every  morning  and  evening  in  particular  ? 

2.  Searching  the  Scriptures,  by 

(1.)  Reading;  constantly,  some  part  of  every  day. 
regularly,  all  the  Bible  in  order  : carefully,  with  Mr.  Wes- 
ley’s notes  : seriously,  with  prayer  before  and  after  : fruit- 
fully, immediately  practising  what  you  learn  there  ? 

(2.)  Meditating  : at  set  times  ? By  rule  1 

(3.)  Hearing  : every  opportunity  ? with  prayer  before, 
at,  after  1 Have  you  a Bible  always  about  you  ? 

3.  The  Lord’s  supper  : Do  you  use  this  at  every  oppor- 
tunity ? With  solemn  prayer  before  ? With  earnest  and 
deliberate  self-devotion  ? 

4.  Fasting  : Do  you  use  as  much  abstinence  and  fast 
ing  every  week,  as  your  health,  strength,  and  labor  will 
permit  ? 

5.  Christian  conference  : Are  you  convinced  how  im- 
portant and  how  difficult  it  is  to  order  your  conversation 
aright  1 Is  it  always  in  grace,  seasoned  with  salt ; meet 
to  minister  grace  to  the  hearers  ? Do  you  not  converse  too 
long  at  a time  ? Is  not  an  hour  commonly  enough  ? Would 
it  not  be  well  always  to  have  a determinate  end  in  view, 
and  to  pray  before  and  after  it  ? 

II.  Prudential  means  we  may  use,  either  as  Christians, 
as  Methodists,  as  preachers,  or  as  ministers. 


1 


188  A HISTORY  OF  THE  [1784. 

1.  As  Christians  : What  particular  rules  have  you  in 
order  to  grow  in  grace  ? What  arts  of  holy  living  ? 

2.  As  Methodists  : Do  you  never  miss  your  class  or 
band  ? 

3.  As  preachers  : Do  you  meet  every  society  ? also,  the 
leaders  and  bands  ? 

4.  As  ministers  : Have  you  thoroughly  considered  your 
duty  ? And  do  you  make  a conscience  of  executing  every 
part  of  it  ? 

These  means  may  be  used  without  fruit.  But  there  are 
some  means  which  cannot  ; namely,  watching,  denying 
ourselves,  taking  up  our  cross,  exercise  of  the  presence  of 
God. 

1.  Do  you  steadily  watch  against  the  world  ? yourself  \ 
your  besetting  sin  ? 

2.  Do  you  deny  yourself  every  useless  pleasure  of  sense  ? 

imagination  ? honor  ? Are  you  temperate  in  all  things  ? 
instance  in  food.  (1.)  Do  you  use  only  that  kind,  and  that 
degree  which  is  best  both  for  your  body  and  soul  ? Do 
you  see  the  necessity  of  this  ? (2.)  Do  you  eat  no  flesh 
suppers  ? (3.)  Do  you  eat  no  more  at  each  meal  than  is 
necessary  ? Are  you  not  heavy  or  drowsy  after  dinner  ? 
(4.)  Do  you  use  only  that  kind  and  that  degree  of  drink 
which  is  best  both  for  your  body  and  soul  ? (5.)  Do  you 

choose  and  use  water  for  your  common  drink  ? and  only 
take  wine  medicinally  or  sacramentally  ? 

3.  Wherein  do  you  take  up  your  cross  daily  ? Do  you 
cheerfully  bear  your  cross  (whatever  is  grievous  to  nature) 
as  a gift  of  God,  and  labor  to  profit  thereby  ? 

4.  Do  you  endeavor  to  set  God  always  before  you  ? to 
sec  his  eye  continually  fixed  upon  you  ? never  can  you 
use  these  means  but  a blessing  will  ensue  ; and  the  more 
you  use  them,  the  more  will  you  grow  in  grace. 


1 


1784.] 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 


189 


SECTION  XI. 

On  the  Necessity  of  Union  among  ourselves . 

Let  us  be  deeply  sensible  (from  what  we  have  known) 
of  the  evil  of  a division  in  principle,  spirit,  or  practice,  and 
the  dreadful  consequences  to  ourselves  and  others.  If  we 
are  united,  what  can  stand  before  us  ? if  we  divide,  we 
shall  destroy  ourselves,  the  work  of  God,  and  the  souls  of 
our  people. 

Quest . 1.  What  can  be  done  in  order  to  a closer  union 
with  efach  other  ? 

Ans.  1.  Let  us  be  deeply  convinced  of  the  absolute 
necessity  of  it. 

2.  Pray  earnestly  for,  and  speak  freely  to  each  other 

3.  When  we  meet,  let  us  never  part  without  prayer. 

4.  Take  great  care  not  to  despise  each  other’s  gifts 

5.  Never  speak  lightly  of  each  other. 

6.  Let  us  defend  each  other’s  character  in  every  thing, 
so  far  as  is  consistent  with  truth. 

7.  Labor  in  honor  each  to  prefer  the  other  before  him- 
self. 

SECTION  XII. 

Of  the  Trial  of  those  who  think  they  are  moved  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  to  Preach. 

Quest.  1.  How  shall  we  try  those  who  profess  to  be 
moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  preach  ? 

Ans.  1.  Let  them  be  asked  the  following  questions,  viz. 
Do  they  know  God  as  a pardoning  God  ? Have  they  the 
love  of  God  abiding  in  them  ? Do  they  desire  and  seek 
nothing  but  God  ? And  are  they  holy  in  all  manner  of  con- 
versation ? 

2.  Have  they  gifts  (as  well  as  grace)  for  the  work  ? Have 
they  (in  some  tolerable  degree)  a clear,  sound  understand- 

1 


190 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1781, 

ing,  a right  judgment  in  the  things  of  God,  a just  con- 
ception of  salvation  by  faith?  And  has  God  given  them 
any  degree  of  utterance  ? Do  they  speak  justly,  readily, 
clearly  ? 

3.  Have  they  fruit  ? Are  any  truly  convinced  of  sin,  and 
converted  to  God  by  their  preaching  ? 

As  long  as  these  three  marks  concur  in  any  one,  we 
believe  he  is  called  of  God  to  preach.  These  we  receive 
as  sufficient  proof  that  he  is  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost 

SECTION  XIII. 

Of  the  Spirit  and  Truth  of  Singing. 

Quest.  1 . How  shall  we  guard  against  formality  in  sing- 
ing ? 

Ans.  1.  By  choosing  such  hymns  as  are  proper  for  the 
congregation. 

2.  By  not  singing  too  much  at  once  ; seldom  more  than 
five  or  six  verses. 

3.  By  suiting  the  tune  to  the  words. 

4.  By  often  stopping  short,  and  asking  the  people,  “ Now ! 
do  you  know  what  you  said  last  ? Did  you  speak  no  more 
than  you  felt  ?” 

5.  Do  not  suffer  the  people  to  sing  too  slow.  This 
naturally  tends  to  formality,  and  is  brought  in  by  those  who 
have  either  very  strong  or  very  weak  voices. 

G.  In  every  large  society  let  them  learn  to  sing  ; and 
let  them  always  learn  our  tunes  first. 

7.  Let  the  women  constantly  sing  their  parts  alone. 
Let  no  man  sing  with  them,  unless  he  understands  the 
notes,  and  sings  the  bass  as  it  is  composed  in  the  time- 
book. 

8.  Introduce  no  new  tune  till  they  arc  perfect  in  the  old. 

9.  Recommend  our  time-book  ; and  if  you  cannot  sing 

1 


1784.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  191 

yourself,  choose  a person  or  two  at  each  place  to  pitch  the 
tune  for  you. 

10.  Exhort  every  person  in  the  congregation  to  sing,  not 
one  in  ten  only. 

11.  Sing  no  hymns  of  your  own  composing. 

12.  If  a preacher  be  present,  let  him  alone  give  out  the 
words. 

13.  When  the  singers  would  teach  a tune  to  the  con- 
gregation, they  must  sing  only  the  tenor. 

SECTION  XIV. 

Rules  by  which  we  should  Continue  or  Desist  from  Preaching 
at  any  Place. 

Quest.  1.  Is  it  advisable  for  us  to  preach  in  as  many 
places  as  we  can,  without  forming  any  societies  ? 

Ans.  By  no  me'ans  : we  have  made  the  trial  in  various 
places  ; and  that  for  a considerable  time.  But  all  the 
seed  has  fallen  by  the  way-side.  There  is  scarce  any 
fruit  remaining. 

Quest.  2.  Where  should  we  endeavor  to  preach  most  ? 
Ans.  1.  Where  there  are  the  greatest  number  of  quiet 
and  willing  bearers. 

2.  Where  there  is  the  most  fruit 

Quest.  3.  Ought  we  not  diligently  to  observe  in  what 
places  God  is  pleased  at  any  time  to  pour  out  his  Spirit 
more  abundantly  ? 

Ans.  We  ought ; and  at  that  time  to  send  more  laborers 
than  usual  into  that  part  of  the  harvest. 

SECTION  XV. 

On  the  Matter  and  Manner  of  Preaching , and  other  public 
Exercises. 

Quest.  1.  What  is  the  best  general  method  of  preaching? 
Ans.  1.  To  convince  : 2.  To  offer  Christ : 3,  To  invite  : 

1 


192  A HISTORY  OF  THE  [1784. 

4.  To  build  up  : and  to  do  this  in  some  measure  in  every 
sermon. 

Quest . 2.  Are  there  any  smaller  advices  relative  to 
preaching  which  might  be  of  use  to  us  ? 

Ans.  Perhaps  these:  1.  Be  sure  never  to  disappoint  a 
congregation.  2.  Begin  precisely  at  the  time  appointed. 
3.  Let  your  whole  deportment  be  serious,  weighty,  and 
solemn.  4.  Always  suit  your  subject  to  your  audience, 

5.  Choose  the  plainest  text  you  can.  6.  Take  care  no 
to  ramble,  but  keep  to  your  text,  and  make  out  what  you 
take  in  hand.  7.  Take  care  of  any  thing  awkward  or 
affected,  either  in  your  gesture,  phrase,  or  pronunciation. 
8.  Print  nothing  without  the  approbation  of  the  conference, 
and  one  of  the  bishops.  9.  Do  not  usually  pray  ex  tempore 
above  eight  or  ten  minutes  (at  most)  without  intermission. 
10.  Frequently  read  and  enlarge  upon  a portion  of  Scrip- 
ture ; and  let  young  preachers  often  exhort  without  taking 
a text.  1 1 . Always  avail  yourself  of  the  great  festivals 
by  preaching  on  the  occasion. 

Quest . 3.  Have  not  some  of  us  been  led  off  from  practi- 
cal preaching,  by  what  is  called  preaching  Christ  ? 

Ans . The  most  effectual  way  of  preaching  Christ,  is  to 
preach  him  in  all  his  offices  ; and  to  declare  his  law,  as 
well  as  his  gospel,  both  to  believers  and  unbelievers.  Let 
us  strongly  and  closely  insist  upon  inward  and  outward 
holiness  in  all  its  branches. 

SECTION  XVI. 

Against  Antinomianism. 

Quest.  1.  What  can  be  done  to  guard  against  Antinonn 
anism  ? 

Ans.  1.  Let  all  the  preachers  carefully  read  over  Mr. 
Wesley’s  and  Mr.  Fletcher’s  tracts.  2.  Let  them  fre- 
quently and  explicitly  preach  the  truth,  but  not  in  a con- 
1 


1784.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  193 

troversial  way.  And  let  them  take  care  to  do  it  in  love 
and  gentleness  : not  in  bitterness,  returning  railing  for 
railing.  3.  Answer  all  the  objections  of  our  people  as 
occasion  offers  : but  take  care  to  do  it  in  a Christian 
temper. 

Quest.  2.  Wherein  lies  our  danger  of  it  ? 

Ans.  1.  With  regard  to  man’s  faithfulness,  our  Lord 
himself  hath  taught  us  to  use  the  expression;  therefore 
we  ought  never  to  be  ashamed  of  it.  We  ought  steadily 
to  assert,  upon  his  authority,  that  if  a man  is  not  faithful 
in  the  unrighteous  mammon,  God  will  not  give  him  the 
true  riches. 

2.  With  regard  to  working  for  life,  which  our  Lord  ex- 
pressly commands  us  to  do.  Labor  (epya&ade)  literally, 
work  for  the  meat  that  endureth  to  everlasting  life.  And  in 
fact  every  believer,  till  he  comes  to  glory,  works  for  as 
well  as  from  life. 

3.  We  have  received  it  as  a maxim,  that  “ a man  is  to 
do  nothing  in  order  to  justification.”  Nothing  can  be 
more  false.  Whoever  desires  to  find  favor  with  God 
should  cease  from  evil,  and  learn  to  do  well.  So  God 
himself  teacheth  by  the  Prophet  Isaiah.  Whoever  re- 
pents, should  do  works  meet  for  repentance  : and  if  this  is 
not  in  order  to  find  favor,  what  does  he  do  them  for  ? 

Once  more  review  the  whole  affair. 

1.  Who  of  us  is  novo  accepted  of  God  ? 

He  that  now  believes  in  Christ,  with  a loving,  obedient 
heart. 

2.  But  who  among  those  that  never  heard  of  Christ  ? 

He  that,  according  to  the  light  he  has,  feareth  God,  and 

worketh  righteousness. 

3.  Is  this  the  same  with,  He  that  is  sincere  ? 

Nearly,  if  not  quite. 

4.  Is  not  this  salvation  by  works  ? 

Not  by  the  merit  of  works,  but  by  works  as  a condition, 
13  1 


194 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


"1784. 


5.  The  grand  objection  to  one  of  the  preceding  propo- 
sitions is  drawn  from  matter  of  fact.  God  does  in  fact 
justify  those  who  by  their  own  confession  neither  feared 
God,  nor  wrought  righteousness.  Is  this  an  exception  to 
the  general  rule  ? 

It  is  a doubt  whether  God  makes  any  exception  at  all. 
But  how  are  we  sure  that  the  person  in  question  never  did 
fear  God  and  work  righteousness  ? 

His  own  thinking  so  is  no  proof ; for  we  know  how  all 
that  are  convinced  of  sin  undervalue  themselves  in  every 
respect. 

5.  Does  not  talking  without  proper  caution  of  a justified 
or  sanctified  state  tend  to  mislead  men  ? almost  naturally 
leading  them  to  trust  in  what  was  done  in  one  moment  ? 
whereas  we  are  every  moment  pleasing  or  displeasing 
God,  according  to  our  works  ; according  to  the  whole  of 
our  present  inward  tempers  and  outw-ard  behavior, 


SECTION  XVII. 

How  to  provide  for  the  Circuits  in  the  time  of  Conference , 
and  to  preserve  and  increase  the  Work  of  God. 

Quest.  What  can  be  done  to  supply  the  circuits  during 
the  sitting  of  the  conference  ? 

Ans.  1.  Let  all  the  appointments  stand  according  to  the 
plan  of  the  circuit. 

2.  Engage  as  many  local  preachers  and  exhorters  as 
will  supply  them ; and  let  them  be  paid  for  their  time  in 
proportion  to  the  salary  of  the  traveling  preachers. 

3.  If  preachers  and  exhorters  cannot  attend,  let  some 
person  of  ability  be  appointed  in  every  society  to  sing, 
pray,  and  read  one  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  sermons. 

4.  And  if  that  cannot  be  done,  let  there  be  prayer  meet- 
ings. 

1 


1784.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  195 

5.  Wherever  you  can,  in  large  societies,  appoint  prayer 
meetings. 

Lastly,  let  a fast  be  published  at  every  quarterly  meet- 
ing for  the  Friday  following  ; and  a memorandum  of  it  be 
written  on  all  the  class  papers.  Also  be  active  in  dispers- 
ing the  books  among  the  people. 

SECTION  XVIII. 

Of  employing  our  Time  profitably  when  we  are  not  traveling , 
or  engaged  in  public  Exercises. 

Quest.  1.  What  general  method  of  employing  our  time 
would  you  advise  us  to  ? 

Ans.  We  advise  you,  1.  As  often  as  possible  to  rise  at 
four.  2.  From  four  to  five  in  the  morning,  and  from  five 
to  six  in  the  evening,  to  meditate,  pray,  and  read  the  Scrip- 
tures, with  Mr.  Wesley’s  Notes,  and  the  closely  practical 
parts  of  what  he  has  published.  3.  From  six  in  the  morn- 
ing till  twelve  (allowing  an  hour  for  breakfast)  read  in 
order,  with  much  prayer,  the  Christian  library  and  other 
pious  books. 

Quest.  2.  Why  is  it  that  the  people  under  our  care  are 
not  better  ? 

Ans.  Other  reasons  may  concur  ; but  the  chief  is,  be- 
cause we  are  not  more  knowing  and  more  holy. 

Quest.  3.  But  why  are  we  not  more  knowing? 

Ans.  Because  we  are  idle.  We  forget  our  first  rule, 

“ Be  diligent.  Never  be  unemployed.  Never  be  triflingly 
employed  ; neither  spend  any  more  time  at  any  place 
than  is  strictly  necessary.”  I fear  there  is  altogether  a 
fault  in  this  matter,  and  that  few  of  us  are  clear.  Which 
of  you  spends  as  many  hours  a day  in  God’s  work  as  you 
did  formerly  in  man’s  work  ? We  talk,  talk — or  read  what 
comes  next  to  hand.  We  must,  absolutely  must  cure  this 
evil,  or  betray  the  cause  of  God.  But  how  ? 1 . Read  the 

1 


196 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1784 


most  useful  books,  and  that  regularly  and  constantly 
2.  Steadily  spend  all  the  morning  in  this  employment,  or 
at  least  five  hours  in  four  and  twenty.  “ But  I have  no 
taste  for  reading.’5  Contract  a taste  for  it  by  use,  or  return 
to  your  former  employment.  “ But  I have  no  books.”  Be 
diligent  to  spread  the  books,  and  you  will  have  the  use  of 
them. 


SECTION  XIX. 

On  Baptism. 

Let  every  adult  person,  and  the  parents  of  every  child 
to  be  baptized,  have  the  choice  either  of  immersion,  sprink- 
ling, or  pouring. 

N.  B.  We  will  on  no  account  whatever  receive  a pre- 
sent for  administering  baptism,  or  the  burial  of  the  dead. 

SECTION  XX. 

On  the  Lord's  Supper. 

Quest.  Are  there  any  directions  to  be  given  concerning 
the  administration  of  the  Lord’s  supper  ? 

Ans.  1.  Let  those  who  choose  receive  it  kneeling,  and 
those  who  do  not,  either  standing  or  sitting. 

2.  Let  no  person  that  is  not  a member  of  our  society  be 
admitted  to  the  communion,  without  examination,  and  some 
token  given  by  an  elder  or  deacon. 

SECTION  XXI. 

On  unlawful  Marriages. 

Quest.  1.  Do  wo  observe  any  evil  which  has  lately  pre- 
vailed among  our  societies  ? 

Ans . Many  of  our  members  have  married  with  un- 
awakened  persons.  This  has  produced  bad  effects  ; they 
1 


1784.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  197 

have  been  either  hindered  for  life,  or  turned  back  to  per- 
dition. 

Quest.  2.  What  can  be  done  to  put  a stop  to  this  ? 

Ans.  1.  Let  every  preacher  publicly  enforce  the  apostle’s 
caution,  “ Be  ye  not  unequally  yoked  together  with  unbe- 
lievers.” 

2.  Let  him  openly  declare  whoever  does  this  will  be 
expelled  the  society. 

3.  When  any  such  is  expelled,  let  a suitable  exhortation 
be  subjoined. 

4.  Let  all  be  exhorted  to  take  no  step  in  so  weighty  a 
matter,  without  advising  with  the  most  serious  of  their 
brethren. 

Quest.  3.  Ought  any  woman  to  marry  without  the  con- 
sent of  her  parents  ? 

Ans.  In  general,  she  ought  not.  Yet  there  may  be  ex- 
ceptions. For  if,  1.  A woman  be  under  the  necessity  of 
marrying.  If,  2.  Her  parents  absolutely  refuse  to  let  her 
marry  any  Christian  ; then  she  may,  nay,  ought  to  marry 
without  their  consent.  Yet  even  then  a Methodist  pieacher 
ought  not  to  be  married  to  her. 

SECTION  XXII. 

On  Perfection . 

Let  us  strongly  and  explicitly  exhort  all  believers  to  go 
on  to  perfection.  That  we  may  all  speak  the  same  thing, 
we  ask  once  for  all,  Shall  we  defend  this  perfection,  or 
give  it  up  1 We  all  agree  to  defend  it,  meaning  thereby  (as 
we  did  from  the  beginning)  salvation  from  all  sin,  by  the 
love  of  God  and  man  filling  our  heart.  The  Papists  say, 
“ This  cannot  be  attained  till  we  have  been  refined  by  the 
fire  of  purgatory.”  Some  professors  say,  “ Nay,  it  will  be 
attained  as  soon  as  the  soul  and  body  part.”  Others  say, 
“ It  may  be  attained  before  we  die  : a moment  after  is  too 

1 


198 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1784 

late.”  Is  it  so  or  not  ? we  are  all  agreed  we  may  be 
saved  from  all  sin,  properly  so  called,  before  death,  i.  e.,  sin- 
ful tempers  ; but  we  cannot  always  speak  or  think  or  act 
aright,  as  dwelling  in  houses  of  clay.  The  substance  then 
is  settled  ; but  as  to  the  circumstances,  is  the  change  gra- 
dual or  instantaneous  ? It  is  both  the  one  and  the  other. 
“ But  should  we  in  preaching  insist  both  on  one  and  the 
other?”  Certainly  we  should  insist  on  the  gradual  change  ; 
and  that  earnestly  and  continually.  And  are  there  not  rea- 
sons why  we  should  insist  on  the  instantaneous  change  ? 
If  there  be  such  a blessed  change  before  death,  should  we 
not  encourage  all  believers  to  expect  it  ? and  the  rather, 
because  constant  experience  shows  the  more  earnestly 
they  expect  this,  the  more  swiftly  and  steadily  does  the 
gradual  work  of  God  go  on  in  their  souls  ; the  more  care- 
ful are  they  to  grow  in  grace  ; the  more  zealous  of  good 
works,  and  the  more  punctual  in  their  attendance  on  all 
the  ordinances  of  God  ; (whereas  just  the  contrary  effects 
are  observed  whenever  this  expectation  ceases.)  They 
are  saved  by  hope,  by  this  hope  of  a total  change,  with  a 
gradually  increasing  salvation.  Destroy  this  hope,  and 
that  salvation  stands  still,  or  rather  decreases  daily.  There- 
fore whoever  will  advance  the  gradual  change  in  believers, 
should  strongly  insist  on  the  instantaneous. 

SECTION  XXIII. 

On  Dress. 

Quest.  Should  we  insist  on  the  rules  concerning  dress  ? 

A ns.  13  y all  means.  This  is  no  time  to  give  any  encou- 
ragement to  superfluity  of  apparel ; therefore  give  no  tickets 
to  any  till  they  have  left  off  superfluous  ornaments.  In 
order  to  this,  1 . Let  every  deacon  read  the  thoughts  upon 
dress,  at  least  once  a year,  in  every  large  society.  2.  In 
visiting  the  classes  be  very  mild,  but  very  strict.  3.  Allow 
1 


1784.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  199 

of  no  exempt  case,  not  even  of  a married  woman  : better 
one  suffer  than  many.  4.  Give  no  tickets  to  any  that  wear 
high  heads,  enormous  bonnets,  ruffles,  or  rings. 

SECTION  XXIV. 

On  the  Privileges  granted  to  serious  Persons  that  are  not 
of  the  Society . 

Quest.  1.  How  often  shall  we  permit  strangers  to  be 
present  at  the  meeting  of  the  society  ? 

Ans . At  every  other  meeting  of  the  society  in  every 
place,  let  no  stranger  be  admitted.  At  other  times  they 
may  ; but  the  same  persons  not  above  twice  or  thrice. 

Quest.  2.  How  often  shall  we  permit  strangers  to  be 
present  at  our  love-feasts  ? 

Ans.  Let  them  be  admitted  with  the  utmost  caution  ; and 
the  same  person  on  no  account  above  twice  or  thrice,  unless 
he  become  a member. 

SECTION  XXV. 

On  visiting  from  house  to  house ; guarding  against  those 

Sins  that  are  so  common  to  Professors , and  enforcing 

practical  Religion. 

Quest.  1.  How  can  we  farther  assist  those  under  our 
care  ? 

Ans.  1.  By  instructing  them  at  their  own  houses.  What 
unspeakable  need  is  there  of  this  ? The  world  says,  “ The 
Methodists  are  no  better  than  other  people .”  This  is  not 
true  in  the  general.  But,  1.  Personal  religion,  either  to- 
ward God  or  man,  is  too  superficial  among  us.  We  can 
but  just  touch  on  a few  particulars.  How  little  faith  is 
there  among  us  ! how  little  communion  with  God  ! how 
little  living  in  heaven,  walking  in  eternity,  deadness  to 
every  creature  ! how  much  love  of  the  world  ! desire  of 

1 


200 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


C1784 


pleasure,  of  ease,  of  getting  money  ! how  little  brotherly 
love  ! what  continual  judging  one  another  ! what  gossip- 
ing, evil  speaking,  tale-bearing!  what  want  of  moral 
honesty  ! To  instance  only  one  particular  : Who  does  as 
he  would  be  done  by,  in  buying  and  selling  ? 

2.  Family  religion  is  wanting  in  many  branches.  And 
what  avails  public  preaching  alone,  though  we  could  preach 
like  angels  ? We  must,  yea,  every  traveling  preacher  must 
instruct  the  people  from  house  to  house.  Till  this  is  done, 
and  that  in  good  earnest,  the  Methodists  will  be  no  better. 

Our  religion  is  not  deep,  universal,  uniform  ; but  super- 
ficial, partial,  uneven.  It  will  be  so  till  we  spend  half  as 
much  time  in  this  visiting  as  we  do  now  in  talking  use- 
lessly. Can  we  find  a better  method  of  doing  this  than 
Mr.  Baxter’s  ? If  not,  let  us  adopt  it  without  delay.  His 
whole  tract,  entitled,  Gildas  Salvianus , is  well  worth  a 
careful  perusal.  Speaking  of  this  visiting  from  house  to 
house,  he  says,  (p.  351,) 

“ We  shall  find  many  hinderances,  both  in  ourselves  and 
the  people. 

1.  In  ourselves,  there  is  much  dulness  and  laziness,  so 
that  there  will  be  much  ado  to  get  us  to  be  faithful  in  the 
work. 

2.  We  have  a base,  man-pleasing  temper,  so  that  we  lei 
men  perish,  rather  than  lose  their  love  ; we  let  them  go 
quietly  to  hell,  lest  we  should  offend  them. 

3.  Some  of  us  have  also  a foolish  bashfulness.  We 
know  not  how  to  begin,  and  blush  to  contradict  the  devil. 

4.  But  the  greatest  hindcrance  is  weakness  of  faith.  Our 
whole  motion  is  weak,  because  the  spring  of  it  is  weak. 

fi.  Lastly,  we  are  unskilful  in  the  work.  IIow  few 
know  how  to  deal  with  men  so  as  to  get  within  them,  and 
suit  all  our  discourse  to  their  several  conditions  and  tem- 
pers : to  choose  the  fittest  subjects,  and  follow  them  with 
u holy  mixture  of  seriousness,  terror,  love,  and  meekness! 


1784.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  201 

But  undoubtedly  this  private  application  is  implied  in 
those  solemn  words  of  the  apostle,  I charge  thee  before 
God  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ , who  shall  judge  the  quick 
and  dead  at  his  appearing , preach  the  word ; be  instant  in 
season , out  of  season  : reprove , rebuke , exhort , with  all  long- 
suffering. 

O brethren,  if  we  could  but  set  this  work  on  foot  in  all 
our  societies,  and  prosecute  it  zealously,  what  glory  would 
redound  to  God ! If  the  common  lukewarmness  were 
banished,  and  every  shop  and  every  house  busied  in  speak- 
ing of  the  word  and  works  of  God,  surely  God  would  dwell 
in  our  habitations,  and  make  us  his  delight. 

And  this  is  absolutely  necessary  to  the  welfare  of  our 
people,  some  of  whom  neither  repent  nor  believe  to  this 
day.  Look  around  and  see  how  many  of  them  are  still  in 
apparent  danger  of  damnation.  And  how  can  you  walk, 
and  talk,  and  be  merry  with  such  people,  when  you  know 
their  case  ? Methinks  when  you  look  them  in  the  face, 
you  should  break  forth  into  tears,  as.  the  prophet  did  when 
he  looked  upon  Hazael,  and  then  set  on  them  with  the 
most  vehement  exhortations.  O,  for  God’s  sake,  and  the 
sake  of  poor  souls,  bestir  yourselves,  and  spare  no  pains 
that  may  conduce  to  their  salvation ! 

What  cause  have  we  to  bleed  before  the  Lord  this  day, 
that  we  have  so  long  neglected  this  good  work ! If  we  had 
but  engaged  in  it  sooner,  how  many  more  might  have  been 
brought  to  Christ ! and  how  much  holier  and  happier  might 
we  have  made  our  societies  before  now  ! and  why  might 
we  not  have  done  it  sooner  ? There  are  many  hinderances  : 
and  so  there  always  will  be  ; but  the  greatest  hinderance 
was  in  ourselves,  in  our  littleness  of  faith  and  love. 

But  it  is  objected,  1.  This  will  take  up  so  much  time, 
we  shall  not  have  leisure  to  follow  our  studies. 

We  answer,  1.  Gaining  knowledge  is  a good  thing,  but 
saving  souls  is  a better.  2.  By  this  very  thing  you  will 

1 


202  A HISTORY  OF  THE  [1784. 

gain  the  most  excellent  knowledge,  that  of  God  and  eter- 
nity. 3.  You  will  have  time  for  gaining  other  knowledge 
too.  Only  sleep  not  more  than  you  need  ; “ and  never  be 
idle  or  triflingly  employed.”  But,  4.  If  you  can  do  but 
one,  let  your  studies  alone.  We  ought  to  throw  by  all  the 
libraries  in  the  world  rather  than  be  guilty  of  the  loss  of 
one  soul. 

It  is  objected,  2.  “ The  people  will  not  submit  to  it.” 
If  some  will  not,  others  will ; and  the  success  with  them 
will  repay  all  your  labor.  0 let  us  herein  follow  the  ex- 
ample of  St  Paul.  1.  For  our  general  business,  Serving 
the  Lord  with  all  humility  of  mind.  2.  Our  special  work, 
Take  heed  to  yourselves  and  to  all  the  flock.  3.  Our  doc- 
trine, Repentance  toward  God , and  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  4.  The  place,  I have  taught  you  publicly,  and  from 
house  to  house.  5.  The  object  and  manner  of  teaching,  / 
ceased  not  to  warn  every  one , night  and  day,  with  tears 
6.  His  innocence  and  self-denial  herein,  I have  coveted  no 
man's  silver  or  gold.  7.  His  patience,  Neither  count  I my 
life  dear  unto  myself.  And,  among  all  other  motives,  let 
these  be  ever  before  our  eyes.  1.  The  church  of  God , 
which  he  hath  purchased  with  his  own  blood.  2.  Grievous 
wolves  shall  enter  in ; yea,  of  yourselves  shall  men  arise , 
speaking  perverse  things. 

Write  this  upon  your  hearts,  and  it  will  do  you  more 
good  than  twenty  years’  study.  Then  you  will  have  no 
time  to  spare  : you  will  have  work  enough.  Then  like- 
wise no  preacher  will  stay  with  us  who  is  as  salt  that,  has 
lost  its  savor ; for  to  such  this  employment  would  be  mere 
drudgery  : and  in  order  to  it,  you  will  have  need  of  all 
the  knowledge  you  can  procure,  and  grace  you  can  attain. 

The  sum  is,  Go  into-  every  house  in  course,  and  teach 
every  one  therein,  young  and  old,  to  be  Christians  inward- 
ly and  outwardly  ; make  every  particular  plain  to  their 
understandings  ; fix  it  in  their  minds  ; write  it  on  their 
1 


1784.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  203 

hearts.  In  order  to  this,  there  must  be  line  upon  line, 
precept  upon  precept.  What  patience,  what  love,  what 
knowledge  is  requisite  for  this  ? we  must  needs  do  this, 
were  it  only  to  avoid  idleness.  Do  we  not  loiter  away 
many  hours  in  every  week  ? each  try  himself : no  idleness 
is  consistent  with  growth  in  grace.  Nay,  without  exact- 
ness in  redeeming  time,  you  cannot  retain  the  grace  you 
received  in  justification. 

Quest.  2.  Why  are  we  not  more  holy,  why  do  not  we 
live  in  eternity  ? walk  with  God  all  the  day  long  ? Why 
are  we  not  all  devoted  to  God  1 breathing  the  whole  spirit 
of  missionaries  ? 

Ans.  Chiefly  because  we  are  enthusiasts  ; looking  for 
the  end  without  using  the  means.  To  touch  only  upon 
two  or  three  instances  : Who  of  you  rises  at  four  ? or  even 
at  five,  when  he  does  not  preach  ? Do  you  know  the  obli- 
gation and  benefit  of  fasting  or  abstinence  ? How  often  do 
you  practice  it  ? The  neglect  of  this  alone  is  sufficient  to 
account  for  our  feebleness  and  faintness  of  spirit.  We  are 
continually  grieving  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  by  the  habi- 
tual neglect  of  a plain  duty.  Let  us  amend  from  this 
hour. 

Quest.  3.  How  shall  we  guard  against  Sabbath-breaking, 
evil  speaking,  unprofitable  conversation,  lightness,  expen- 
siveness or  gayety  of  apparel,  and  contracting  debts  with- 
out due  care  to  discharge  them  ? 

Ans.  1.  Let  us  preach  expressly  on  each  of  these  heads. 

2.  Read  in  every  society  the  sermon  on  evil  speaking. 

3.  Let  the  leaders  closely  examine  and  exhort  every  per- 
son to  put  away  the  accursed  thing.  4.  Let  the  preacher 
warn  every  society  that  none  who  is  guilty  herein  can 
remain  with  us.  5.  Extirpate  buying  or  selling  goods  that 
have  not  paid  the  duty  laid  upon  them  by  government  out 
of  every  society.  Let  none  remain  with  us  who  will  not 
totally  abstain  from  this  evil  in  every  kind  and  degree. 

1 


204  A HISTORY  OF  THE  [1784. 

6.  Extirpate  bribery,  receiving  any  thing  directly  or  in- 
directly for  voting  at  any  election.  Show  no  respect  to 
persons  herein,  but  expel  all  that  touch  the  accursed  thing. 

Quest.  4.  What  shall  we  do  to  prevent  scandal  when 
any  of  our  members  fail  in  business,  or  contract  debts 
which  they  are  not  able  to  pay  ? 

Arts.  Let  the  elder  or  deacon  desire  two  or  three  judi- 
cious members  of  the  society  to  inspect  the  accounts  of 
the  supposed  delinquents  ; and  if  they  have  behaved  dis 
honestly,  or  borrowed  money  without  a probability  of  pa^ 
ing,  let  them  be  suspended  until  their  credit  is  restored. 

SECTION  XXVI. 

On  the  Instruction  of  Children. 

Quest.  What  shall  we  do  for  the  rising  generation  ? Let 
him  who  is  zealous  for  God  and  the  souls  of  men  begin 
now. 

Ans.  1.  Where  there  are  ten  children  whose  parents 
are  in  society  meet  them  an  hour  once  a week  ; but  where 
this  is  impracticable,  meet  them  once  in  two  weeks. 

2.  Procure  our  instructions  for  them,  and  let  all  who 
can  read  and  commit  them  to  memory. 

3.  Explain  and  impress  them  upon  their  hearts. 

4.  Talk  with  them  every  time  you  see  any  at  home. 

5.  Pray  in  earnest  for  them.  Diligently  instruct  and 
exhort  all  parents  at  their  own  houses. 

6.  Let  the  elders,  deacons,  and  preachers  take  a list  of 
the  names  of  the  children ; and  if  any  of  them  be  truly 
awakened,  let  them  be  admitted  into  society. 

7.  Preach  expressly  on  education  : “ But  1 have  no  gift 
for  this/’  Pray  earnestly  for  the  gift,  and  use  means  to 
attain  it. 


1 


1784.] 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 


205 


SECTION  XXVII. 

On  building  Churches , and  on  the  Order  to  be  observed 
therein. 

Quest.  1.  Is  any  thing  advisable  in  regard  to  building? 

Ans.  Let  all  our  churches  be  built  plain  and  decent ; 
but  not  more  expensively  than  is  absolutely  unavoidable : 
otherwise  the  necessity  of  raising  money  will  make  rich 
men  necessary  to  us.  But  if  so,  we  must  be  dependent  on 
them,  yea,  and  governed  by  them.  And  then  farewell  to 
the  Methodist  discipline,  if  not  doctrine  too. 

N.  B.  1.  That  no  person  shall  be  eligible  as  a trustee 
to  any  of  our  churches  or  colleges,  nor  act  as  a steward 
or  leader,  that  is  not  in  constant  church-communion,  and 
a regular  leader  or  member  of  a class.  2.  That  no  person 
that  is  a trustee  shall  be  ejected  while  he  is  in  joint  secu- 
rity for  money,  unless  such  relief  be  given  him  as  is  de- 
manded, or  the  person  who  makes  the  loan  will  accept. 

Quest.  2.  Is  there  any  exception  to  the  rule,  “ Let  the 
men  and  women  sit  apart  ?” 

Ans.  There  is  no  exception.  Let  them  sit  apart  in  all 
our  churches. 

Quest.  3.  But  is  there  not  a worse  indecency  than  this, 
talking  in  the  congregation  before  and  after  service  ? How 
shall  this  be  cured  ? 

Ans.  Let  all  the  ministers  and  preachers  join  as  one 
man,  and  enlarge  on  the  impropriety  of  talking  before  or 
after  service  ; and  strongly  exhort  those  that  are  concern- 
ed to  do  it  no  more.  In  three  months,  if  we  are  in  earnest, 
this  vile  practice  will  be  banished  out  of  every  Metho- 
dist congregation.  Let  none  stop  till  he  has  carried  his 
point. 


1 


206 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1784. 


SECTION  XXVIII. 

On  raising  a general  Fund  for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Gospel. 

Quest.  How  may  we  raise  a general  fund  for  carrying 
on  the  whole  work  of  God  ? 

Ans.  By  a yearly  collection,  and,  if  need  be,  a quarter- 
ly one,  to  be  raised  by  every  assistant  in  every  principal 
congregation  in  his  circuit.  To  this  end,  he  may  then 
read  and  enlarge  upon  the  following  hints  in  every  such 
congregation : 

“ How  shall  we  send  laborers  into  those  parts  where 
they  are  most  of  all  wanted  ? Many  are  willing  to  hear, 
but  not  to  bear  the  expense.  Nor  can  it  as  yet  be  expect- 
ed of  them  : stay  till  the  word  of  God' has  touched  their 
hearts,  and  then  they  will  gladly  provide  for  them  that 
preach  it.  Does  it  not  lie  upon  us  in  the  meantime  to 
supply  their  lack  of  service  ? to  raise  a general  fund,  out 
of  which  from  time  to  time  that  expense  may  be  defrayed  ? 
By  this  means  those  who  willingly  offer  themselves  may 
travel  through  every  part,  whether  there  are  societies  or 
not,  and  stay  wherever  there  is  a call,  without  being  bur- 
densome to  any.  Thus  may  the  gospel,  in  the  life  and 
power  thereof,  be  spread  from  sea  to  sea.  Which  of  you 
will  not  rejoice  to  throw  in  your  mite  to  promote  this  glo- 
rious work  ? 

“ Besides  this,  in  carrying  on  so  large  a work  through 
the  continent,  there  are  calls  for  money  in  various  ways, 
and  we  must  frequently  be  at  considerable  expense,  or  the 
work  must  be  at  a full  stop.  Many,  too,  are  the  occasional 
distresses  of  our  preachers,  or  their  families,  which  require 
an  immediate  supply.  Otherwise  their  hands  would  hang 
down,  if  they  were  not  constrained  to  depart  from  the 
work. 


1 


1784.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  207 

“ The  money  contributed  will  be  brought  to  the  ensuing 
conference. 

“Men  and  brethren,  help!  Was  there  ever  a call  like 
this  since  you  first  heard  the  gospel  sound  ? Help  to  re- 
lieve your  companions  in  the  kingdom  of  Jesus,  who  are 
pressed  above  measure.  Bear  ye  one  another’s  burdens,  and 
so  fulfil  the  law  of  Christ.  Help  to  send  forth  able,  will- 
ing laborers  into  your  Lord’s  harvest : so  shall  ye  be  assist- 
ant in  saving  souls  from  death,  and  hiding  a multitude  of 
sins.  Help  to  propagate  the  gospel  of  your  salvation  to  the 
remotest  corners  of  the  earth,  till  the  knowledge  of  our 
Lord  shall  cover  the  land  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea.  So 
shall  it  appear  to  ourselves  and  all  men  that  we#are  indeed 
one  body,  united  by  one  spirit ; so  shall  the  baptized  hea- 
thens be  yet  again  constrained  to  say,  ‘ See  how  these 
Christians  love  one  another.’  ” 

SECTION  XXIX. 

Of  the  Method  of  raising  .a  Fund  for  the  superannuated 

Preachers , and  the  Widows  and  Orphans  of  Preachers . 

Quest.  1.  How  can  we  provide  for  superannuated 
preachers,  and  the  widows  and  orphans  of  preachers  ? 

Ans.  1.  Let  every  preacher  contribute  two  dollars  yearly 
at  the  conference. 

2.  Let  every  one  when  first  admitted  as  a traveling 
preacher  pay  twenty  shillings  Pennsylvania  currency. 

3.  Let  the  money  be  lodged  in  the  hands  of  the  presid- 
ing elder,  or  lent  to  the  college  ; and  an  account  thereof 
kept  by  the  deacon. 

N.  B.  The  application  of  the  money  shall  rest  with  the 
conference. 

4.  Out  of  this  fund  let  provision  be  made,  first,  for  the 
worn-out  preachers,  and  then  for  the  widows  and  children 
of  those  that  are  dead. 


1 


208 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1784. 


5.  Every  worn-out  preacher  shall  receive,  if  he  wants 
it,  not  usually  more  than  twenty-four  pounds  annually 
Pennsylvania  currency. 

6.  Every  widow  of  a preacher  shall  receive  yearly,  if 
she  wants  it,  during  her  widowhood,  twenty  pounds. 

7.  Every  child  of  a preacher  shall  receive  once  for  all, 
if  he  wants  it,  twenty  pounds. 

8.  But  none  shall  be  entitled  to  any  thing  from  this  fund 
till  he  has  paid  fifty  shillings. 

9.  Nor  any  who  neglects  paying  his  subscription  for 
three  years  together,  unless  he  be  sent  by  the  conference 
out  of  these  United  States. 

10.  Let  every  assistant,  as  far  as  possible,  bring  to  the 
conference  the  contribution  of  every  preacher  left  behind 
in  his  circuit. 

SECTION  XXXI. 

On  the  Printing  of  Books , and  the  Application  of  the  Profits 
arising  therefrom.. 

As  it  has  been  frequently  recommended  by  the  preachers, 
and  people  that  such  books  as  are  wanted  be  printed  in 
this  country,  we  therefore  propose, 

1.  That  the  advice  of  the  conference  shall  be  desired 
concerning  any  valuable  impression,  and  their  consent 
be  obtained  before  any  steps  be  taken  lor  the  printing 
thereof. 

2.  That  the  profits  of  the  books,  after  all  the  necessary 
expenses  are  defrayed,  shall  be  applied,  according  to  the 
discretion  of  the  conference,  toward  the  college,  the  preach- 
ers’ fund,  the  deficiencies  of  preachers’  salaries,  the  distant 
missions,  or  the  debts  of  our  churches. 


1 


1784.] 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 


209 


SECTION  XXXII. 

On  bringing  to  Trial , finding  guilty , reproving , suspending , 
and  excluding  disorderly  Persons  from  Society  and  Church 
Privileges . 

Quest.  How  shall  a suspected  member  be  brought  to 
trial  ? 

Ans.  Before  the  society  of  which  he  is  a member,  or  a 
select  number  of  them,  in  the  presence  of  a bishop,  elder, 
deacon,  or  preacher,  in  the  following  manner  : — 

Let  the  accused  and  accuser  be  brought  face  to  face  : 
if  this  cannot  be  done,  let  the  next  best  evidence  be  pro- 
cured. If  the  accused  person  be  found  guilty,  and  the 
crime  be  such  as  is  expressly  forbidden  by  the  word  of 
God,  sufficient  to  exclude  a person  from  the  kingdom  of 
grace  and  glory,  and  to  make  him  a subject  of  wrath  and 
hell,  let  him  be  expelled.  If  he  evade  a trial  by  absent- 
ing himself  after  sufficient  notice  given  him,  and  the  cir- 
cumstances of  the  accusation  be  strong  and  presumptive, 
let  him  be  esteemed  as  guilty,  and  accordingly  excluded. 
And  without  evident  marks  and  fruits  of  repentance,  such 
offenders  shall  be  solemnly  disowned  before  the  church. 
Witnesses  from  without  shall  not  be  rejected,  if  a majority 
believe  them  to  be  honest  men. 

But  in  cases  of  neglect  of  duties  of  any  kind,  imprudent 
conduct,  indulging  sinful  tempers  or  words,  disobedience 
to  the  order  and  discipline  of  the  church, — First,  let  pri- 
vate reproof  be  given  by  a leader  or  preacher ; if  there  be 
an  acknowledgment  of  the  fault  and  proper  humiliation, 
the  person  may  remain  on  trial.  On  a second  offence,  a 
preacher  may  take  one  or  two  faithful  friends.  On  a third 
failure,  if  the  transgression  be  increased  or  continued,  let 
it  be  brought  before  the  society  or  a select  number  ; if 
there  be  no  sign  of  humiliation,  and  the  church  is  dis- 
14  1 


210 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1784. 

honored,  the  offender  must  be  cut  off.  If  there  be  a mur- 
mur or  complaint  that  justice  is  not  done,  the  person  shall 
be  allowed  an  appeal  to  the  quarterly  meeting,  and  have 
his  case  reconsidered  before  a bishop,  presiding  elder,  or 
deacon,  with  the  preachers,  stewards,  and  leaders  who 
may  be  present.  After  such  forms  of  trial  and  expulsion, 
such  persons  as  are  thus  excommunicated  shall  have  no 
privileges  of  society  and  sacrament  in  our  church,  without 
contrition,  confession,  and  proper  trial. 

N.  B.  From  this  time  forward,  no  person  shall  be  own- 
ed as  a member  of  our  church  without  six  months’  trial. 

SECTION  XXXIII. 

On  the  Manner  by  which  immoral  Ministers  and  Preachers 
shall  be  brought  to  Trial , found  guilty , reproved , and 
suspended  in  the  Intervals  of  Conference. 

Quest.  1.  What  shall  be  done  when  an  qlder,  deacon, 
or  preacher  is  under  the  report  of  being  guilty  of  some 
capital  crime,  expressly  forbidden  in  the  word  of  God  as 
an  unchristian  practice,  sufficient  to  exclude  a person  from 
the  kingdom  of  grace  and  glory,  and  to  make  him  a subject 
of  wrath  and  hell  1 

Ans.  Let  the  presiding  elder  call  as  many  ministers  to 
the  trial  as  he  shall  think  fit,  at  least  three,  and  if  possible 
bring  the  accused  and  accuser  face  to  face  ; if  the  person 
is  clearly  convicted,  he  shall  be  suspended  from  official 
services  in  the  church,  and  not  be  allowed  the  privileges 
of  a member.  But  if  the  accused  be  a presiding  elder, 
the  preachers  must  call  in  the  presiding  elder  ol  the  neigh- 
boring district,  who  is  required  to  attend,  and  act  as  judge. 

If  the  persons  cannot  be  brought  face  to  lace,  but  the 
supposed  delinquent  flees  lrom  trial,  it  shall  be  received  as 
a presumptive  proof  of  guilt;  and  out  ol  the  mouth  ol  two 
or  three  witnesses  ho  shall  bo  condemned.  Nevertheless, 
1 


1784.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  211 

he  may  then  demand  a trial  face  to  face,  or  he  may  appeal 
to  the  next  conference  in  that  district. 

Quest.  2.  What  shall  be  done  in  cases  of  improper  tem- 
pers, words,  or  actions,  or  a breach  of  the  articles  and  dis- 
cipline of  the  church  ? 

Ans.  The  person  so  offending  shall  be  reprehended  by 
his  bishop,  elder,  deacon,  or  preacher  that  has  the  charge 
of  the  circuit ; or  if  he  be  a bishop  he  shall  be  reprehend- 
ed by  the  conference.*  Should  a second  transgression 
take  place,  one,  two,  or  three  preachers  may  be  called  in 
# if  not  cured  then,  he  shall  be  tried  at  the  quarterly  meeting 
by  the  elder  and  preachers  present ; if  still  incurable,  he 
shall  be  brought  before  the  conference,  and  if  found  guilty 
and  impenitent,  he  shall  be  expelled  from  the  connection, 
and  his  name  so  returned  in  the  Minutes. 

N.  B.  Any  preacher  suspended,  at  a quarterly  meeting, 
from  preaching  shall  not  resume  that  employment  again 
but  by  the  order  of  the  conference.  But  it  is  to  be 
observed  that  a preacher  shall  be  tried  by  a deacon,  a 
deacon  by  an  elder,  an  elder  by  a presiding  elder,  and  a 
presiding  elder  by  the  presiding  elder  of  a neighboring 
district. 


SECTION  XXXIV. 

On  the  Qualification  and  Duty  of  Stewards. 

Quest.  1.  What  are  the  qualifications  necessary  for 
stewards  ? 

Ans.  Let  them  be  men  of  solid  piety,  that  both  know 
and  love  the  Methodist  doctrine  and  discipline  ; and  of 
good  natural  and  acquired  abilities  to  transact  the  tempora 
business. . 

Quest.  2.  What  is  the  duty  of  stewards  ? 

* For  the  trial  of  a bishop,  see  the  4th  question  of  the  4th  section. 

1 


212 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


L1784. 


Ans.  To  take  an  exact  account  of  all  the  money  or  other 
provision  made  for  and  received  by  any  traveling  or  local 
preacher  in  the  circuit ; to  make  an  accurate  return  of 
every  expenditure  of  money  whether  to  the  preacher,  the 
sick  or  the  poor  ; to  seek  the  needy  and  distressed. in  order 
to  relieve  and  comfort  them  ; to  inform  the  preachers  of 
any  sick  or  disorderly  persons  ; to  tell  the  preachers  what 
they  think  wrong  in  them  ; to  attend  the  quarterly  meet- 
ings of  their  circuit ; to  give  advice,  if  asked,  in  planning 
the  circuit ; to  attend  committees  for  the  application  of 
money  to  churches  ; to  give  counsel  in  matters  of  arbitra-  * 
tion  ; to  provide  elements  for  the  Lord’s  supper  ; to  write 
circular  letters  to  the  societies  in  the  circuit  to  be  more 
liberal,  if  need  be  ; as  also  to  let  them  know  the  state  of 
the  temporalities  at  the  last  quarterly  meeting  ; to  register 
the  marriages  and  baptisms,  and  to  be  subject  to  the  bishops, 
the  presiding  elder  of  their  district,  and  the  elder,  deacon, 
and  traveling  preachers  of  their  circuit. 

Quest.  3.  What  number  of  stewards  are  necessary  in 
each  circuit  ? 

Ans.  Not  less  than  two,  nor  more  than  four. 

SECTION  XXXV. 

The  Nature , Design , and  general  Rides  of  the  United 
Societies. 

1.  Our  society  is  nothing  more  than  “ a company  of  men 
having  the  form  and  seeking  the  power  of  godliness,  united 
in  order  to  pray  together , to  receive  the  word  of  exhortation , 
and  to  watch  over  one  another  in  love , that  they  may  help  each 
other  to  work  out  their  salvation 

2.  That  it  may  the  more  easily  be  discerned,  whether 
they  are  indeed  working  out  their  own  salvation,  each 
society  is  divided  into  smaller  companies,  called  classes, 
according  to  their  respective  places  of  abodo.  'There  are 

1 


1784.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  213 

about  twelve  persons  in  every  class  ; one  of  whom  is  styled 
the  leader.  It  is  his  duty, 

I.  To  see  each  person  in  his  class  once  a week  at  least, 
in  order 

1.  To  inquire  how  their  souls  prosper  ; 

2.  To  advise,  reprove,  comfort,  or  exhort,  as  occasion 
may  require  ; 

3.  To  receive  what  they  are  willing  to  give  toward  the 
relief  of  the  preachers,  church,  and  poor.* 

II.  To  meet  the  minister  and  the  stewards  of  the  society 
once  a week  ; in  order 

•1.  To  inform  the  minister  of  any  that  are  sick,  or  of  any 
that  walk  disorderly,  or  will  not  be  reproved. 

2.  To  pay  to  the, stewards  what  they  have  received  of 
their  several  classes  in  the  week  preceding. 

3.  There  is  one  only  condition  previously  required  of 
those  who  desire  admission  into  these  societies,  a desire 
to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come , i.  e.,  a desire  to  he  saved  from 
their  sins : but,  wherever  this  is  really  fixed  in  the  soul,  it 
will  be  shown  by  its  fruits.  It  is  therefore  expected  of  all 
who  continue  therein  that  they  should  continue  to  evidence 
their  desire  of  salvation. 

First,  By  doing  no  harm,  by  avoiding  evil  of  every  kind; 
especially  that  which  is  most  generally  practiced  : such  as 

The  taking  the  name  of  God  in  vain  ; 

The  profaning  the  day  of  the  Lord,  either  by  doing 
ordinary  work  thereon,  or  by  buying  or  selling  : 

Drunkenness,  buying  or  selling  spirituous  liquors , or  drink- 
ing them. 

The  buying  or  selling  the  bodies  and  souls  of  men , women , 
or  children , with  an  intention  to  enslave  them : 

Fighting , quarreling,  brawling  ; brother  going  to  law 

* This  part  refers  wholly  to  towns  and  cities,  where  the  poor  are 
generally  numerous,  and  church  expenses  considerable. 


1 


214  A HISTORY  OF  THE  [1784. 

with  brother  ; returning  evil  for  evil,  or  railing  for  railing : 

the  using  many  words  in  buying  or  selling  : 

The  buying  or  selling  goods  that  have  not  paid  the  duty  . 

The  giving  or  taking  things  on  usury , i.  e.,  unlawful 
interest  : 

Uncharitable  or  unprofitable  conversation  ; particularly 
speaking  evil  of  magistrates  or  of  ministers  : 

Doing  to  others  as  we  would  not  they  should  do  unto  us  : 

Doing  what  we  know  is  not  for  the  glory  of  God  : as 

The  putting  on  of  gold  and  costly  apparel : 

The  taking  such  diversions  as  cannot  be  used  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  : 

The  singing  those  songs , or  reading  those  books,  which 
do  not  tend  to  the  knowledge  or  love  of  God : 

Softness  and  needless  self-indulgence  : 

Laying  up  treasure  upon  earth  : 

Borrowing  without  a probability  of  paying  ; or  taking 
up  goods  without  a probability  of  paying  for  them. 

4.  It  is  expected  of  all  who  continue  in  these  societies 
that  they  should  continue  to  evidence  their  desire  of  sal 
vation  : 

Secondly,  By  doing  good,  by  being  in  every  kind  mer- 
ciful after  their  power,,  as  they  have  opportunity,  doing 
good  of  every  possible  sort,  and  as  far  as  is  possible  to  all 
men : 

To  their  bodies,  of  the  ability  which  God  giveth,  by 
giving  food  to  the  hungry,  by  clothing  the  naked,  by  visit< 
ing  or  helping  them  that  are  sick,  or  in  prison ; 

To  their  souls,  by  instructing,  reproving,  or  exhorting 
all  we  have  any  intercourse  with  ; trampling  under  foot 
that  enthusiastic  doctrine,  that  “we  are  not  to  do  good, 
unless  our  hearts  be  free  to  it.” 

By  doing  good,  especially  to  them  that  are  of  the  house- 
hold of  faith,  or  groaning  so  to  be  ; employing  them  pre- 
ferably to  others,  buying  one  of  another,  (unless  you  can 
1 


1784.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  215 

be  served  better  elsewhere,)  helping  each  other  in  busi- 
ness ; and  so  much  the  more,  because  the  world  will  love 
its  own,  and  them  only. 

By  all  possible  diligence  and  frugality , that  the  gospel 
be  not  blamed. 

By  running  with  patience  the  race  that  is  set  before 
them,  denying  themselves , and  taking  up  their  cross  daily ; 
submitting  to  bear  the  reproach  of  Christ,  to  be  as  the  filth 
and  offscouring  of  the  world  ; and  looking  that  men  should 
say  all  manner  of  evil  of  them  falsely  for  the  Lord's  sake. 

5.  It  is  expected  of  all  who  desire  to  continue  in  these 
societies  that  they  should  continue  to  evidence  their  desire 
of  salvation, 

Thirdly,  By  attending  upon  all  the  ordinances  of  God  * 
such  are, 

The  public  worship  of  God  ; 

The  ministry  of  the  word,  either  read  or  expounded  ; 

The  supper  of  the  Lord  ; 

F amily  and  private  prayer  ; 

Searching  the  Scriptures  ; and 

Fasting  or  abstinence. 

6.  These  are  the  general  rules  of  our  societies  ; ail 
which  we  are  taught  of  God  to  observe,  even  in  his  writ- 
ten word,  which  is  the  only  rule,  and  the  sufficient  rule, 
both  of  our  faith  and  practice.  And  all  these  we  know 
his  Spirit  writes  on  every  truly  awakened  heart.  If  there 
be  any  among  us  who  observe  them  not,  who  habitually 
break  any  of  them,  let  it  be  known  unto  them  who  watch 
over  that  soul  as  they  that  must  give  an  account.  We 
will  admonish  him  of  the  error  of  his  ways.  We  will 
bear  with  him  for  a season.  But  then,  if  he  repent  not, 
he  hath  no  more  place  among  us.  We  have  delivered  our 

wn  souls. 

The  following  rules  concerning  slavery,  though  I 

1 


216 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


11784 


cannot  find  them  either  in  the  printed  Minutes,*  or 
in  the  Discipline  which  contains  the  above  sections, 
Mr.  Lee  tells  us,  are  the  substance  of  what  this  con- 
ference did  in  reference  to  this  subject. 

“ Every  member  in  our  society  who  has  slaves  in  those 
states  where  the  laws  admit  of  freeing  them,  shall,  after 
notice  given  him  by  the  preacher,  within  twelve  months 
(except  in  Virginia,  and  there  within  two  years)  legally 
execute  and  record  an  instrument,  whereby  he  sets  free 
every  slave  in  his  possession  ; those  who  are  from  forty 
to  forty-five  immediately,  or  at  farthest  at  the  age  of  forty- 
five  ; those  who  are  between  the  ages  of  twenty-five  and 
forty  immediately,  or  within  the  course  of  five  years  ; 
those  who  are  between  the  ages  of  twenty  and  twenty-five 
immediately,  or  at  farthest,  at  the  age  of  thirty  ; those 
who  are  under  the  age  of  twenty,  as  soon  as  they  are 
twenty-five  at  farthest.  And  every  infant  immediately  on 
its  birth. 

“ Every  person  concerned  who  will  not  comply  with 
these  rules,  shall  have  liberty  quietly  to  withdraw  from 
our  society  within  twelve  months  following — the  notice 
being  given  him  as  aforesaid.  Otherwise  the  assistant 
shall  exclude  him  in  the  society. 

“No  person  holding  slaves  shall  in  future  be  admitted 
into  society,  or  to  the  Lord’s  supper,  till  he  previously 
comply  with  these  rules  concerning  slavery.  Those  who 
buy  or  sell  slaves,  or  give  them  away,  unless  on  purpose 
to  free  them,  shall  be  expelled  immediately.” 

“ These  rules,”  says  Mr.  Lee,  “ were  short-lived.” 

* Probably  tlio  reason  why  those  rules  are  not  found  in  the 
printed  books  is,  that  the  Minutes  wore  not  printed,  but  merely 
preserved  in  MS.  until  1785,  at  which  time  the  above  rules 
were  suspended. 

1 


1784.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  217 

They  indeed  gave  such  general  offence,  and  were  found 
to  be  of  such  difficult  execution  that  at  the  next  conference, 
which  was  held  about  six  months  after  their  passage,  they 
were  so  generally  opposed,  that  we  find  the  following  mi- 
nute respecting  their  suspension  : — 

“ It  is  recommended  to  all  our  brethren  to  suspend  the 
execution  of  the  minute  on  slavery  till  the  deliberations  of 
a future  conference ; and  that  an  equal  share  of  time  be 
allowed  all  our  members  for  consideration  when  the  minute 
shall  be  put  in  force.”  It  is  then  added  in — 

“ N.  B.  We  do  hold  in  the  deepest  abhorrence  the 
practice  of  slavery,  and  shall  not  cease  to  seek  its  destruc- 
tion by  all  wise  and  prudent  means.” 

As  these  rules  were  modified  from  time  to  time,  it 
will  not  be  necessary  to  take  any  farther  notice  of 
them  than  simply  to  say,  that  though  those  who  framed 
them  “ abhorred  the  practice  of  slavery,”  they  could 
not  have  considered  it  such  a sin  “ as  to  exclude  a 
man  from  the  kingdom  of  grace  and  glory,”  else 
they  never  would,  as  honest  men,  have  suspended 
their  execution,  as  they  did  about  six  months  after 
they  were  passed  ; nor  did  they,  as  some  have  seemed 
to  suppose,  insist  on  immediate  and  unconditional 
emancipation  : for  even  the  rule  itself,  had  it  not  been 
suspended,  provided  only  for  a gradual  emancipation, 
at  farthest  in  five  years  from  a certain  age,  where 
circumstances  forbade  it  to  be  done  immediately.  But 
finding  that  even  this  gradual  process  could  not  be 
carried  forward  without  producing  a greater  evil  than 
it  was  designed  to  remove,  the  rule  itself,  mild  and 
forbearing  as  it  was  in  comparison  to  measures  re- 
cently proposed,  was  suspended  at  the  succeeding 
conference,  in  favor  of  those  more  wise  and  prudent 
« 1 


218 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1784. 


means  which  the  church  has  ever  since  used,  and  is 
now  ready  to  use,  for  the  extirpation  of  slavery. 

But,  as  before  observed,  it  will  not  be  necessary  to 
notice  the  several  modifications  of  the  rules  on  slavery 
from  one  general  conference  to  another  until  the  pre- 
sent time,  as  they  all  partake  of  a similar  character, 
intended  to  record  the  opposition  of  the  church  to  the 
system,  and  to  adopt  such  means  to  mitigate  its  evils, 
and  finally,  if  possible,  to  do  it  away,  as  wisdom 
and  prudence  should  dictate.  As  the  rule  now  stands 
on  the  Discipline,  it  will  be  noticed  at  the  proper 
time,  only  remarking  here,  that  the  item  in  the  Gene- 
ral Rules  on  slavery  has  remained  unaltered  to  the 
present  time,  and  is  therefore  expressive  of  the  sense 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  upon  this  subject 
without  variation. 

1 


1785.] 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 


219 


BOOK  III. 

FROM  THE  ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  1784,  TO 
THE  FIRST  REGULAR  GENERAL  CONFERENCE  IN  1792. 


CHAPTER  I. 

From  the  beginning  of  1785  to  the  end  of  1786. 

The  important  transactions  we  have  detailed  in  the 
preceding  chapter  were  found,  upon  experiment,  to 
exert  a beneficial  influence  upon  the  interests  of  true 
religion.  And  having  closed  the  session  in  peace  and 
with  great  unanimity  of  sentiment,  the  preachers  went 
to  their  respective  fields  of  labor  with  renewed  cou- 
rage and  with  great  cheerfulness  of  mind. 

Mr.  Freeborn  Garrettson  and  Mr.  James  O.  Crom- 
well about  the  middle  of  February  took  their  depar 
ture  for  Nova  Scotia ; and  after  enduring  many  perils 
on  the  voyage,  arrived  in  safety  at  their  destined 
sphere  of  labor. 

At  the  close  of  the  revolutionary  war,  some  mem- 
bers of  the  society  had  emigrated  to  that  province  of 
the  British  empire  ; and  being  in  a destitute  state  as 
to  religious  instruction,  they  had  sent  an  earnest  re- 
quest to  Mr.  Wesley  to  be  supplied;  and  Dr.  Coke 
had  interested  himself  much  in  their  behalf.  Ac- 
cordingly these  brethren  volunteered  their  services 
for  this  work.  On  their  arrival  they  were  cordially 
received  at  Halifax,  where  they  landed.  Here 

1 


220 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1785. 


Mr.  Garrettson  found  a few  members  of  the  society, 
some  of  whom  had  come  from  Europe,  and  some  from 
the  United  States  : and  during  his  short  continuance 
in  this  place,  he  preached  several  times  with  great 
satisfaction. 

Some  time  before  the  arrival  of  these  missionaries, 
Mr.  William  Black  had  been  instrumental  in  doing 
much  good  to  the  souls  of  the  people  by  preaching  in 
various  places,  particularly  in  New-Brunswick  and 
Halifax.  Mr.  Black  gave  the  right  hand  of  fellowship 
to  Mr.  Garrettson,  and  he  entered  upon  his  work  in  this 
country  with  that  zeal  by  which  he  had  been  distin- 
guished in  the  United  States,  and  many  sinners  were 
awakened  and  converted  to  God,  and  several  societies 
formed. 

Here,  however,  as  elsewhere,  opposers  of  the  pure 
doctrines  of  Christ  were  found,  not  only  among  the 
openly  profane,  but  also  among  professors  of  godli- 
ness. Mr.  Garrettson  gives  the  following  account  of 
a people  here  called  Allenites , taking  their  name  from 
Mr.  Allen,  who  was  their  principal  leader  : — 

“ Some  of  them,”  says  Mr.  Garrettson,  “ seem  to  have 
the  fear  of  God  ; but  in  general  they  are  as  deluded  a peo- 
ple as  I ever  saw.  Almost  all  of  them  preach  in  public  9 
I was  conversing  with  one  who  seems  to  be  a principal 
person  among  them.  She  said  she  believed  death  would 
slay  more  sins  for  her  than  were  ever  destroyed  before. 

1 As  for  sin,’  said  she,  ‘ it  cannot  hurt  me  : not  even  adul- 
tery, murder,  swearing,  drunkenness,  nor  any  other  sin, 
can  break  the  union  between  me  and  Christ.’  They  have 
passed  judgment  upon  us,  that  wo  are  neither  Christians, 
nor  called  to  preach. 

“ Thursday  1 preached  at  Mr.  Woodworth’s  to  a crowded 
1 


1785.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  221 

audience.  A little  before  preaching  time,  two  old  Calvin- 
ists came  into  my  room  to  have  a conversation  with  me 
before  preaching.  4 1 understand/  said  one  of  them,  4 that 
you  hold  with  falling  from  grace  : I heard  it,  but  did  not 
know  how  to  believe  it,  and  should  be  glad  to  know  whe- 
ther you  (}o  deny  the  perseverance  of  the  saints.’  I an- 
swered, I do  not,  for  my  desire  is  that  they  should  perse- 
vere : I do  not  hold  with  man’s  persevering  in  wickedness, 
neither  do  I believe  that  a man  can  have  grace  while  he 
lives  in  sin.  Let  us  take  the  Bible,  and  see  wdiat  is  said 
there.  I read  part  of  the  15th  of  John,  and  parts  of  several 
chapters  in  Hebrews,  Romans,  and  Peter.  Now,  said  I, 
this  is  the  language  of  many  other  passages.  We  have 
no  promise  for  any  but  such  as  do  persevere  to  the  end, 
and  we  have  had  many  unhappy  instances  of  men  running 
well  for  a time,  and  then  turning  back  : read  the  18th 
chapter  of  Ezekiel.  Now  what  harm  can  there  be  in  en- 
forcing our  Lord’s,  the  prophet’s,  and  the  apostles’  exhor- 
tation ? 4 Very  good,’ said  he.  Why  should  we  do  it  if 
there  was  no  danger  ? and  what  harm  can  there  be  in  the 
doctrine  ? Suppose  you  are  a Christian,  and  your  neighbor 
is  one  also  ; you  believe  in  the  unconditional  perseverance 
of  saints  ; he  in  the  conditional : who,  sir,  is  the  safest  ? 
If  you  are  right,  surely  he  cannot  fall.  4 1 never,’  said  he, 
4 saw  so  much  in  it  before.’  They  stayed  to  hear  the  ser- 
mon, and  afterward  one  said,  4 1 never  heard  these  men 
before,  but  they  are  better  than  I thought.’ 

44  Friday  morning  I set  out  for  Granville.  I had  not  got 
far  before  a man  came  running  out.  4 Sir,’  said  he,  4 1 like 
part  of  your  doctrine  well,  but  part  I do  not  like.’  What 
part  don’t  you  like  ? 4 You  say,  sir,  that  a saint  may  fall.’ 
Will  you  answer  me  one  question,  said  I.  Do  you  know 
that  you  were  ever  converted  ? 4 1 do,’  said  he.  Pray  tell 
me  how  matters  are  at  present  between  God  and  your  soul. 
4 Why/  said  he,  4 it  is  a winter  state.’  But,  said  I,  are  you 

1 


222 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1785. 


not  now  living  in  open  sin  against  God?  He  paused  awhile. 
I ask,  said  I,  in  the  fear  of  God,  and  desire  an  answer  in 
truth.  4 I confess,’  said  he,  4 I am  living  in  sin.’  And  yet 
you  do  not  believe  in  falling  from  grace  ! I believe  it  be- 
cause you  have  fallen.  This  is  what  you  call  a winter 
state  ! I call  it  lying  in  the  arms  of  the  wicked  one  : and 
you  may  talk  as  you  will  about  your  past  experience,  but1 
I would  not  give  a straw  for  your  chance  of  heaven,  if  you 
die  in  this  state.  You  are  reconciling  Christ  and  Belial 
together.  4 O,’  said  he,  4 1 shall  be  raised  up  at  the  last 
day.’  You  will,  said  I ; vbut,  unless  you  repent,  it  will  be 
to  be  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire.  He  seemed  much  affected, 
and  left  me. 

44  January  19th,  I preached  opposite  Granville,  to  a 
number  of  serious  hearers,  and  was  invited  home  to  dinner 
by  an  old  gentleman,  who,  soon  after  we  were  seated  at 
table,  said,  4 1 understand  you  preach  perfection.’  I do, 
said  I,  and  have  done  so  for  a number  of  years  ; and  shall 
do  so  as  long  as  I find  the  doctrine  in  the  Bible.  4 Why, 
sir,’  said  he,  4 Paul  was  not  perfect : he  complains  of  a 
thorn  in  the  side.’  The  heart  is  the  place  for  sin,  said  I, 
and  not  the  side.  He  then  mentioned  several  other  pas- 
sages of  Scripture  which  he  thought  were  opposed  to  holi- 
ness of  heart,  which  I explained  to  him.  Pray,  said  I,  let 
us  come  to  the  point  at  once.  Do  you  believe  that  an  un- 
holy creature  can  enter  into  heaven  ? 4 No.’  Pray,  when 
is  sin  to  be  destroyed  ? 4 At  death.’  You  must  then  hold 
with  death  as  being  part  of  a saviour,  or  with  a purgatory 
after  death,  or  you  must  come  to  perfection  on  this  side  the 
grave.  He  sat  amazed,  and  seemed  to  give  up  the  argu- 
ment. We  rose ‘from  the  table.  I went  to  prayer;  then 
went  on  my  journey,  and  preached  at  six  o’clock  in  the 
court  house.  When  I left  the  old  man,  ho  desired  me  to 
make  his  house  my  home.  I left  Fletcher’s  Checks  with 
him.  Shortly  after,  I received  a few  lines  from  him  to 
1 


1785.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  223 

this  effect : — 4 1 believe  you  to  be  a servant  of  God.  I 
hope  the  Lord  will  bless  you,  and  those  that  sent  you 
here.  I want  to  see  you  at  my  house  at  every  opportunity. 
I thank  you  for  the  book.’  ” 

Mr.  Garrettson,  in  another  place,  gives  the  following 
summary  of  their  leading  absurdities: — “1.  They  think 
they  can  tell  whether  a person  is  a Christian  at  first  sight. 

2.  They  say  that  we  are  leading  people  blindfolded  to  hell. 

3.  They  are,  they  say,  as  sure  of  heaven  as  if  they  were 
already  ther$,  for  sin  cannot  hurt  them.”  “ I never  met 
with  such  a people  in  my  life.  There  are  about  fifty  of 
them  in  Liverpool.” 

Soon  after  his  arrival,  Mr.  Garrettson  received  a 
letter  from  Mr.  Wesley,  of  which  the  following  is  an 
extract : — 

“ I am  glad  brother  Cromwell  and  you  have  undertaken 
that  labor  of  love,  the  visiting  Nova  Scotia,  and  doubt  not 
but  you  act  in  full  concert  with  the  little  handful  who  were 
almost  alone  till  you  came.  It  will  be  the  wisest  way  to 
make  all  those  who  desire  to  join  together  thoroughly  ac- 
quainted with  the  whole  Methodist  plan,  and  to  accustom 
them,  from  the  very  beginning,  to  the  accurate  observance 
of  all  our  rules.  Let  none  of  them  rest  in  being  half  Chris- 
tians. Whatever  they  do,  let  them  do  it  with  their  might, 
and  it  will  be  well,  as  soon  as  any  of  them  find  peace  with 
God,  to  exhort  them  to  go  on  to  perfection.  The  more  ex- 
plicitly and  strongly  you  press  all  believers  to  aspire  after 
full  sanctification  as  attainable  now  by  simple  faith,  the 
more  the  whole  work  of  God  will  prosper. 

“ I do  not  expect  any  great  matters  from  the  bishop.  I 
doubt  his  eye  is  not  single,  and  if  it  be  not,  he  will  do 
little  good  to  you  or  any  one  else.  It  may  be  a comfort  to 
you  that  you  have  no  need  of  him : you  want  nothing  which 
he  can  give. 


1 


*224 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1785. 


“ It  is  a noble  proposal  of  brother  Marchington ; but  I 
doubt  it  will  not  take  place,  lou  do  not  know  the  state 
of  the  English  Methodists.  They  do  not  roll  in  money 
like  many  of  the  American  Methodists.  It  is  with  the 
utmost  difficulty  that  we  can  raise  five  or  six  hundred 
pounds  a year  to  supply  our  contingent  expenses,  so  that 
it  is  entirely  impracticable  to  raise  five  hundred  pounds 
among  them  to  build  houses  in  America.  It  is  true,  they 
might  do  much  ; but  it  is  a sad  observation,  they  that  have 
most  money  have  usually  least  grace.  The  peace  of  God 
be  with  all  your  spirits. 

“ I am  your  affectionate  friend  and  brother, 

“ J.  Wesley.” 

As  the  societies  in  this  province  did  not  long  re- 
main connected  with  the  church  in  the  United  States, 
for  we  find  them  on  the  British  Minutes  for  1787, 
it  is  thought  most  advisable  to  complete  the  notice 
of  the  work  there  in  this  place.  It  appears  from  the 
Life  of  Mr.  Garrettson  that  he  continued  his  labors  in 
this  province,  traveling  from  place  to  place,  and  often 
exposed  to  many  temporal  hardships  and  privations, 
until  April  10th,  1787,  when  he  embarked  for  the 
United  States,  leaving  behind  him,  as  evidences  of 
his  fidelity  and  success  in  his  Master’s  work,  about 
six  hundred  members  in  the  societies.  While  in  this 
country,  Mr.  Garrettson  says, — 

“•I  traversed  the  mountains  and  valleys,  frequently  on 
foot,  with  my  knapsack  on  my  back,  guided  by  Indian 
paths  in  the  wilderness,  when  it  was  not  expedient  to  take 
a horse  ; and  I had  often  to  wade  through  morasses  half 
log  deep  in  mud  and  water,  frequently  satisfying  my  hum 
ger  with  a piece  of  broad  and  pork  from  my  knapsack, 
quenching  my  thirst  from  a brook,  and  rosting  my  weary 
1 


1785.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  225 

limbs  on  the  leaves  of  the  trees.  Thanks  be  to  God  ! he 
compensated  me  for  all  my  toil,  for  many  precious  souls 
were  awakened  and  converted  to  God.” 

This  extract  will  show  the  manner  in  which  the 
early  Methodist  preachers,  in  imitation  of  their  divine 
Lord,  “ went  about  doing  good.’7 

This  year,  also,  Methodism  was  introduced  into 
the  city  of  Charleston,  South  Carolina.  In  the  latter 
part  of  February,  Bishop  Asbury,  Jesse  Lee,  and 
Henry  Willis  set  off  on  a visit  to  this  place.  Mr. 
Willis  ppceded  the  others,  and  gave  out  their  ap- 
pointments ; and  after  preaching  in  sundry  places  on 
their  way,  they  arrived  in  Charleston  on  Saturday, 
February  26th,  and  on  Sabbath  morning  Mr.  Lee 
preached  in  an  old  meeting-house  belonging  to  the 
Baptists,  which  had  been  procured  for  that  purpose. 
While  here  they  lodged  with  Mr.  Edgar  Wells,  a 
respectable  merchant,  who,  though  a man  of  the 
world,  courteously  entertained  the  messengers  of  the 
Lord.  On  their  arrival  he  was  preparing  to  attend 
the  theatre,  but  his  plans  of  amusement  were  aban- 
doned, and  the  worship  of  God  was  set  up  in  his 
family.  The  consequence  was,  that  he  became 
awakened  to  a sense  of  his  sinfulness,  and,  after  a 
struggle  for  about  ten  days,  was  brought  into  gospel 
liberty. 

This  was  the  commencement  of  Methodism  in  this 
place  ; for  although  Mr.  Wesley  visited  Charleston  in 
1736,  and  Mr.  Pillmore  in  1773,  their  visits  were 
but  transient,  and  left  no  permanent  impression  upon 
the  minds  of  the  people.  After  preaching  a few 
times,  Mr.  Lee  left  the  city  with  a view  to  labor  in 
other  places,  but  Bishop  Asbury  remained  until  the 
15  " 1 


226 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1785 


9th  of  March,  preaching  every  evening,  and  sometimes 
in  the  morning,  to  the  people,  explaining  to  them  “the 
essential  doctrines”  of  Methodism  ; and  he  says,  “ I 
loved  and  pitied  the  people,  and  left  some  under  gra- 
cious impressions.” 

Though  it  will  be  anticipating  the  chronological 
order  of  the  history  a little,  I think  it  best  to  give  the 
following  account,  taken  chiefly  from  that  furnished 
by  the  Rev.  James  0.  (now  Bishop)  Andrew,  for  the 
Methodist  Magazine  and  Quarterly  Review. 

It  seems  that,  on  the  departure  of  Bishop  Asbury, 
Mr.  Willis  was  left  in  charge  of  the  work.  Being  a 
man  of  general  intelligence,  of  deep  piety,  and  of 
amiable  manners,  and  devoting  himself  entirely  to  his 
work,  he  made  a favorable  impression  upon  many 
minds,  and  soon  succeeded  in  forming  a small  society. 
Being  informed  that  they  could  no  longer  occupy  the 
old  house  in  which  they  had  hitherto  convened,  and 
the  private  house  kindly  offered  them  by  Mrs.  Stoll 
soon  becoming  too  small  to  contain  the  increased 
number  of  hearers,  they  began  to  think  seriously  of 
building  a house  of  worship,  and  soon  commenced  the 
work.  While  this  was  in  progress  they  continued 
their  meetings  in  an  unfinished  house  which  had  been 
offered  them  by  a friend.  This  house,  begun  in  1786, 
and  completed  in  1787,  was  situated  in  Cumberland- 
street,  and  has  been  the  spiritual  birthplace  of  many 
souls.  Bishop  Asbury  visited  the  place  in  1786,  and 
again  in  1787,  when  he  met  Dr.  Coke,  who  had  re- 
cently arrived  from  England.  “ Here,”  he  says,  “we 
have  a spacious  house  prepared  for  us ; and  the  con- 
gregations are  crowded  and  solemn.” 

Being  thus  furnished  with  a convenient  house  of 
1 


1785.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  227 

worship,  and  the  word  and  ordinances  of  the  gospel, 
the  work  of  God  prospered  more  than  it  had  done 
heretofore.  It  did  not,  however,  go  on  without  oppo- 
sition. In  addition  to  what  arose  from  the  natural 
enmity  of  the  human  heart  when  it  comes  in  contact 
with  the  pure  doctrines  and  precepts  of  Christianity, 
Methodism  received  a wound  in  Charleston  from  one 
of  its  professed  friends  and  public  advocates.  In 
1787,  the  Rev.  Beverly  Allen  was  placed  in  charge, 
as  an  elder,  of  the  society  in  this  place.  He  was  a 
man  of  great  popularity  as  a preacher,  had  married 
into  a respectable  family,  and  acquired  much  influence 
in  the  community.  This  unhappy  man  fell  from  his 
steadfastness,  and  in  his  fall  inflicted  a wound  upon 
the  cause  from  which  it  did  not  recover  for  a long 
time.  This,  together  with  the  difficulties  which  arose 
from  the  state  of  slavery  as  it  existed  in  all  the  southern 
states,  made  the  situation  of  a Methodist  minister  ex 
tremely  unpleasant,  especially  when  it  is  considered 
that  the  mistaken  but  well-meant  zeal  of.  Dr.  Coke, 
in  his  open  opposition  to  slavery,  tended  much  to  irri- 
tate the  public  m^nd  on  that  subject.  The  cause, 
however,  gradually  gained  ground,  and  was  acquiring 
the  public  confidence,  until  the  year  1791,  when  the 
church  was  convulsed  by  the  conduct  of  the  Rev. 
William  Harnett,  who  formed  a division,  put  himself 
at  the  head  of  a party,  and  fulminated  his  anathemas 
at  the  head  of  Bishop  Asbury  and  others. 

Mr.  Harnett,  also,  unfortunately  for  the  cause 
against  which  he  arrayed  himself,  was  a man  of 
popular  talents  and  gentlemanly  manners,  and  had 
acquired  considerable  influence  in  the  community,  and 
hence  the  facility  with  which  he  accomplished  his 

1 


228 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1785 


designs.  Bishop  Asbury,  alluding  to  the  secession 
of  Mr.  Harnett,  says,  “ He  had  three  grand  objections 
to  us,  1.  The  American  preachers  and  people  insulted 
him.  2.  His  name  was  not  printed  on  our  minutes. 
3.  The  Nota  Bene  minute  was  directed  against  him.” 
“We  are  considered  by  him  as  seceders  from  Method- 
ism ! because  we  do  not  wear  gowns  and  powder,  and 
because  we  did  not  pay  sufficient  respect  to  Mr.  Wes- 
ley.” This  was  the  pretence  ; but  it  is  manifest  that 
Mr.  Harnett,  who  had  recently  arrived  from  the  West 
Indies,  was  not  willing  to  submit  to  the  authority  of 
the  conference,  and  to  Bishop  Asbury. 

The  minute  to  which  Mr.  Asbury  alludes,  was  in 
these  words  : — “ Mark  well ! Our  brethren  and  friends 
are  desired  to  be  more  cautious  how  they  receive 
strange  preachers,  especially  to  preach ; unless  their 
names  are  in  the  minutes,  or  they  can  show  a parch- 
ment or  certificate  from  a presiding  elder,  or  some 
elder  in  the  district  they  may  say  they  come  from.” 
This,  however,  instead  of  being  directed  against  Mr. 
Harnett,  who  was  a regular  preacher  from  the  Euro- 
pean connection,  was  designed  to  guard  the  people 
against  those  impostors  who  endeavored  to  palm 
themselves  upon  the  public  as  Methodist  preachers. 
The  accusations  which  Mr.  H.  preferred  against 
Bishop  Asbury  were  amply  refuted ; and  that  apos- 
tolic man  lived  to  witness  the  clouds  of  reproach  thus 
raised  against  him  dispersed  by  the  bright  rays  from 
the  sun  of  truth.  Mr.  H.,  however,  succeeded  in  es- 
tablishing himself  at  the  head  of  a party,  built  him  a 
house  of  worship  in  the  city  of  Charleston,  and  his 
society  were  distinguished  by  the  name  of  “ Primitive 
Methodists.”  Though  many  of  his  mistaken  followers 
1 


1785.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  229 

returned  afterward  to  the  church  they  had  left,  and 
some  joined  other  communions,  he  remained  at  the 
head  of  a small  sect  until  his  death,  when  Trinity 
Church,  as  it  was  called,  passed  into  the  hands  of  the 
Protestant  Episcopalians,  and  finally  it  reverted  back, 
by  an  amicable  arrangement  between  the  parties,  to 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  where  it  remains  to 
the  present  day.  I shall  not  anticipate  farther  the 
order  of  events,  but  notice  other  particulars  in  their 
proper  place. 

Mr.  Asbury  having  been  elected  and  consecrated 
to  the  office  of  general  superintendent,  entered  im- 
mediately upon  his  great  work,  traveling  from  place  to 
place,  preaching  to  the  people,  and  making  collections 
for  the  college,  which  had  been  recently  commenced. 

In  mentioning  the  college,  I am  reminded  of  the 
necessity  of  giving  an  account  of  this  institution,  as  it 
belongs  most  properly  to  this  period  of  our  history. 
Soon  after  the  arrival  of  Dr.  Coke  in  1784,  he  and 
Mr.  Asbury  entered  into  a consultation  respecting  the 
expediency  of  establishing  a literary  institution  for  the 
education  of  the  sons  of  our  preachers  and  others  who 
might  wish  to  share  in  its  benefits.  Bishop  Asbury 
tells  us  that  he  desired  a school,  but  as  Dr.  Coke 
pleaded  for  a college,  the  conference,  when  the  sub- 
ject was  submitted  to  them,  decided  in  favor  of  Dr. 
Coke’s, plan,  and  measures  were  adopted  to  carry  it 
into  effect.  As  all  these  things  belong  to  the  history 
of  the  times,  and  will  show  the  views  by  which  the 
projecters  of  this  institution  were  actuated,  I think  it 
proper  to  give  the  whole  plan,  as  it  was  published  by 
the  superintendents  immediately  on  the  adjournment 
of  the  Christmas  conference. 


1 


230 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1785. 


£ The  Plan  f 07'  erecting  a College , intended  to  advance  reli- 
gion in  America , to  he  presented  to  the  principal  members 
and  friends  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

“ The  college  is  built  at  Abingdon  in  Maryland , on  a 
healthy  spot,  enjoying  a fine  air  and  very  extensive  pros- 
pect. It  is  to  receive  for  education  and  board  the.  sons  of 
the  elders  and  preachers  of  the  Methodist  Church,  poor 
orphans,  and  the  sons  of  the  subscribers  and  of  other 
friends.  It  will  be  expected  that  all  our  friends  who  send 
their  children  to  the  college  will,  if  they  be  able,  pay  a 
moderate  sum  for  their  education  and  board : the  rest  will 
be  taught  and  boarded,  and,  if  our  finances  will  allow  of  it, 
clothed  gratis.  The  institution  is  also  intended  for  the 
benefit  of  our  young  men  who  are  called  to  preach,  that 
they  may  receive  a measure  of  that  improvement  which  is 
highly  expedient  as  a preparative  for  public  service.  A 
teacher  of  the  languages,  with  an  assistant,  will  be  pro- 
vided, as  also  an  English  master,  to  teach  with  the  utmost 
propriety  both  to  read  and  speak  the  English  language  : 
nor  shall  any  other  branch  of  literature  be  omitted  which 
may  be  thought  necessary  for  any  of  the  students.  Above 
all,  especial  care  shall  be  taken  that  due  attention  be  paid 
to  the  religion  and  morals  of  the  children,  and  to  the  ex- 
clusion of  all  such  as  continue  of  an  ungovernable  temper. 
The  college  will  be  under  the  presidentship  of  the  bishops 
of  our  Church  for  the  time  being ; and  is  to  be  supported 
by  yearly  collections  throughout  our  circuits,  and  any  en- 
dowments which  our  friends  may  think  proper  to  give  and 
bequeath. 

“ Three  objects  of  considerable  magnitude  we  have  in 
view  in  the  instituting  of  this  college. 

“The  first  is  a provision  for  the  sons  of  our  married 
ministers  and  preachers. 

“ Tin;  wisdom  and  love  of  God  hath  now  thrust  out  a 
large  number  of  laborers  into  his  harvest : men  who  desire 
1 


1785.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  231 

nothing  on  earth  but  to  promote  the  glory  of  God,  by  saving 
their  own  souls  and  those  that  hear  them.  And  those  to 
whom  they  minister  spiritual  things  are  willing  to  minister 
to  them  of  their  temporal  things  ; so  that  they  have  food 
to  eat  and  raiment  to  put  on,  and  are  content  therewith. 

“ A competent  provision  is  likewise  made  for  the  wives 
of  married  preachers. 

“ Yet  one  considerable  difficulty  lies  on  those  that  have 
boys,  when  they  grow  too  big  to  be  under  their  mother’s 
direction.  Having  no  father  to  govern  and  instruct  them, 
they  are  exposed  to  a thousand  temptations.  To  remedy 
this  is  one  motive  that  induces  us  to  lay  before  our  friends 
the  intent  of  the  college,  that  these  little  ones  may  have  all 
the  instruction  they  are  capable  of,  together  with  all  things 
necessary  for  the  body. 

“ In  this  view  our  college  will  become  one  of  the  noblest 
charities  that  can  be  conceived.  How  reasonable  is  the 
institution ! Is  it  fit  that  the  children  of  those  who  leave 
wife  and  all  that  is  dear  to  save  souls  from  death,  should 
want  what  is  needful  either  for  soul  or  body  l Ought 
not  we  to  supply  what  the  parent  cannot,  because  of  his 
labors  in  the  gospel  ? How  excellent  will  be  the  effect  of 
this  institution ! The  preacher,  eased  of  this  weight,  can 
the  more  cheerfully  go  on  in  his  labor.  And  perhaps  many 
of  these  children  may  hereafter  fill  up  the  place  of  those 
that  shall  rest  from  their  labors. 

“ The  second  object  we  have  in  view  is  the  education 
and  support  of  poor  orphans  ; and  surely  we  need  not  enu- 
merate the  many  happy  consequences  arising  from  such  a 
charity.  Innumerable  blessings  concentre  in  it ; not  only 
the  immediate  relief  of  the  objects  of  our  charity,  but  the 
ability  given  them,  under  the  providence  of  God,  to  provide 
for  themselves  through  the  remainder  of  their  lives. 

“ The  last,  though  not  perhaps  the  least  object  in  view, 
is  the  establishment  of  a seminary  for  the  children  of  our 

1 


232 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1785. 


competent  friends,  where  learning  and  religion  may  go 
hand  in  hand ; where  every  advantage  may  be  obtained 
which  may  promote  the  prosperity  of  the  present  life,  with- 
out endangering  the  morals  and  religion  of  the  children 
through  those  temptations  to  which  they  are  too  much  ex- 
posed in  most  of  the  public  schools.  This  is  an  object  of 
importance  indeed : and  here  all  the  tenderest  feelings  of 
the  parent’s  heart  range  on  our  side. 

“ But  the  expense  of  such  an  undertaking  will  be  very 
large  ; and  the  best  means  we  could  think  of  at  our  late 
conference  to  accomplish  our  design  was,  to  desire  the  as- 
sistance of  all  those  in  every  place  who  wish  well  to  the 
work  of  God : who  long  to  see  sinners  converted  to  God, 
and  the  kingdom  of  Christ  set  up  in  all  the  earth. 

“ All  who  are  thus  minded,  and  more  especially  our  own 
friends  who  form  our  congregations,  have  an  opportunity 
now  of  showing  their  love  to  the  gospel.  Now  promote, 
as  far  as  in  you  lies,  one  of  the  noblest  charities  in  the 
world.  Now  forward,  as  you  are  able,  one  of  the  most 
excellent  designs  that  ever  was  set  on  foot  in  this  country. 
Do  what  you  can  to  comfort  the  parents  who  give  up  their 
all  for  you,  and  to  give  their  children  cause  to  bless  you. 
You  will  be  no  poorer  for  what  you  do  on  such  an  occa- 
sion. God  is  a good  paymaster.  And  you  know,  in  doing 
this  you  lend  unto  the  Lord : in  due  time  he  shall  repay  you. 

“ The  students  will  be  instructed  in  English,  Latin, 
Greek,  logic,  rhetoric,  history,  geography,  natural  philoso- 
phy, and  astronomy.  To  these  languages  and  sciences 
shall  be  added,  Avhen  the  finances  of  our  college  will  admit 
of  it,  the  Hebrew,  French,  and  German  languages. 

“ But  our  first  object  shall  be,  to  answer  the  design  of 
Christian  education,  by  forming  the  minds  of  the  youth, 
through  livino  aid,  to  wisdom  and  holiness  ; by  instilling 
into  their  lender  minds  the  principles  of  true  religion, 
speculative,  experimental,  and  practical,  and  training  them 


1785.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  233 

in  the  ancient  way,  that  they  may  be  rational,  Scriptural 
Christians.  For  this  purpose  we  shall  expect  and  enjoin 
it,  not  only  on  the  president  and  tutors,  but  also  upon  our 
elders,  deacons,  and  preachers,  to  embrace  every  oppor- 
tunity of  instructing  the  students  in  the  great  branches  of 
the  Christian  religion. 

“ And  this  is  one  principal  reason  why  we  do  not  admit 
students  indiscriminately  into  our  college.  For  we  are 
persuaded  that  the  promiscuous  admission  of  all  sorts  of 
youth  into  a seminary  of  learning  is  pregnant  with  many 
bad  consequences.  For  are  the  students  likely  (suppose 
they  possessed  it)  to  retain  much  religion  in  a college 
where  all  that  offer  are  admitted,  however  corrupted  already 
in  principle  as  well  as  practice  ? And  what  wonder,  when 
(as  too  frequently  it  happens)  the  parents  themselves  have 
no  more  religion  than  their  offspring  ? 

“ For  the  same  reason  we  have  consented  to  receive 
children  of  seven  years  of  age,  as  we  wish  to  have  the 
opportunity  of  ‘ teaching  their  young  ideas  how  to  shoot,’ 
and  gradually  forming  their  minds,  through  the  divine  bless- 
ing, almost  from  their  infancy,  to  holiness  and  heavenly 
wisdom  as  well  as  human  learning.  And  we  may  add, 
that  we  are  thoroughly  convinced,  with  the  great  Milton , 
(to  whose  admirable  treatise  on  education  we  refer  you,) 
that  it  is  highly  expedient  for  every  youth  to  begin  and 
finish  his  education  at  the  same  place : that  nothing  can 
be  more  irrational  and  absurd  than  to  break  this  off  in  the 
middle,  and  to  begin  it  again  at  a different  place,  and  per- 
haps in  a quite  different  manner.  And  on  this  account  we 
earnestly  desire  that  the  parents  and  others  who  may  be 
concerned,  will  maturely  consider  the  last  observation,  and 
not  send  their  children  to  our  seminary  if  they  are  not  to 
complete  their  education  there,  or  at  least  make  some  con- 
siderable proficiency  in  the  languages,  and  in  the  arts  and 
sciences. 


1 


234 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1785. 


“ It  is  also  our  particular  desire,  that  all  who  shall  be 
educated  in  our  college  may  be  kept  at  the  utmost  distance, 
as  from  vice  in  general,  so  in  particular  from  softness  and 
effeminacy  of  manners. 

“ We  shall  therefore  inflexibly  insist  on  their  rising  early 
in  the  morning ; and  we  are  convinced  by  constant  obser- 
vation and  experience,  that  this  is  of  vast  importance  both 
to  body  and  mind.  It  is  of  admirable  use  either  for  pre- 
serving a good,  or  improving  a bad  constitution.  It  is  of 
peculiar  service  in  all  nervous  complaints,  both  in  prevent- 
ing and  in  removing  them.  And  by  thus  strengthening 
the  various  organs  of  the  body,  it  enables  the  mind  to  put 
forth  its  utmost  exertions. 

“ On  the  same  principle  we  prohibit  play  in  the  strongest 
terms  : and  in  this  we  have  the  two  greatest  writers  on  the 
subject  that  perhaps  any  age  has  produced  (Mr.  Locke  and 
Mr.  Rousseau)  of  our  sentiments  : for  though  the  latter  was 
essentially  mistaken  in  his  religious  system,  yet  his  wis- 
dom in  other  respects,  and  extensive  genius,  are  indisputa- 
bly acknowledged.  The  employments,  therefore,  which  we 
have  chosen  for  the  recreation  of  the  students  are  such  as 
are  of  greatest  public  utility,  agriculture  and  architecture ; 
studies  more  especially  necessary  for  a new-settled  coun- 
try : and  of  consequence  the  instructing  of  our  youth  in  all 
the  practical  branches  of  those  important  arts  will  be  an 
effectual  method  of  rendering  them  more  useful  to  their 
country.  Agreeably  to  this  idea,  the  greatest  statesman 
that  perhaps  ever  shone  in  the  annals  of  history,  Peter , the 
Russian  emperor,  who  was  deservedly  styled  the  Great , 
disdained  not  to  stoop  to  the  employment  of  a ship  carpen- 
ter. Nor  was  it  rare,  during  the  purest  times  of  the  Roman 
republic,  to  see  the  conquerors  of  nations  and  deliverers 
of  their  country  return  with  all  simplicity  and  cheerfulness 
to  the  exercise  of  the  plough.  In  conformity  to  this  send 
merit,  one  of  tin;  complctcst  poetic  pieces  of  antiquity  (the 
1 


1785.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  235 

Georgies  of  Virgil ) is  written  on  the  subject  of  husbandry ; 
by  the  perusal  of  which,  and  submission  to  the  above  regu- 
lations, the  students  may  delightfully  unite  the  theory  and 
the  practice  together.  We  say  delightfully , for  we  do 
not  entertain  the  most  distant  thought  of  turning  these  em- 
ployments into  drudgery  or  slavery,  but  into  pleasing 
recreations  for  the  mind  and  body. 

“'In  teaching  the  languages,  care  shall  be  taken  to  read 
those  authors,  and  those  only,  who  join  together  the  purity, 
the  strength,  and  the  elegance  of  their  several  tongues. 
And  the  utmost  caution  shall  be  used  that  nothing  immodest 
be  found  in  any  of  our  books. 

“ But  this  is  not  all.  We  shall  take  care  that  our  books 
be  not  only  inoffensive  but  useful ; that  they  contain  as 
much  strong  sense , and  as  much  genuine  morality  as  possi- 
ble. As  far,  therefore,  as  is  consistent  with  the  foregoing 
observations,  a choice  and  universal  library  shall  be  pro- 
vided for  the  use  of  the  students. 

“ Our  annual  subscription  is  intended  for  the  support  of 
the  charitable  part  of  the  institution.  We  have  in  the 
former  part  of  this  address  enlarged  so  fully  on  the  nature 
and  excellency  of  the  charity,  that  no  more  need  be  said. 
The  relieving  our  traveling  ministers  and  preachers,  by 
educating,  boarding,  and  clothing  their  ‘sons,  is  a charity 
of  the  most  noble  and  extensive  kind,  not  only  toward  the 
immediate  subjects  of  it,  but  also  toward  the  public  in  gene- 
ral ; enabling  those  4 flames  of  fire,5  who  might  otherwise 
be  obliged  to  confine  themselves  to  an  exceedingly  con- 
tracted sphere  of  action  for  the  support  of  their  families,  to 
carry  the  savor  of  the  gospel  to  the  remotest  corners  of 
these  United  States. 

“ The  four  guineas  a year  for  tuition,  we  are  persuaded, 
cannot  be  lowered,  if  we  give  the  students  that  finished 
education  which  we  are  determined  they  shall  have.  And 
though  our  principal  object  is  to  instruct  them  in  the  doc- 

1 


236 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1785. 

trines,  spirit,  and  practice  of  Christianity,  yet  we  trust  that 
our  college  will  in  time  send  forth  men  that  will  be  bless- 
ings to  their  country  in  every  laudable  office  and  employ- 
ment of  life,  thereby  uniting  the  two  greatest  ornaments  of 
intelligent  beings,  which  are  too  often  separated,  deep  learn- 
ing and  genuine  religion . 

“ The  rules  and  regulations  with  which  you  are  here 
presented,  have  been  weighed  and  digested  in  our  confer- 
ence : but  we  also  submit  them  to  your  judgment,  as  we 
shall  be  truly  thankful  for  your  advice,  as  well  as  your 
prayers  for  the  success  of  the  college,  even  where  the  cir- 
cumstances of  things  will  not  render  it  expedient  to  you  to 
favor  us  with  your  charity.  And  we  shall  esteem  our- 
selves happy,  if  we  be  favored  with  any  new  light,  whe- 
ther from  the  members  of  our  own  Church  or  of  any  other, 
whereby  they  may  be  abridged,  enlarged,  or  in  any  other 
way  improved,  that  the  institution  may  be  as  near  perfec- 
tion as  possible. 

“ General  Rules  concerning  the  College . 

“ 1st.  A president  and  two  tutors  shall  be  provided  for 
the  present. 

“ 2dly.  The  students  shall  consist  of 

“ 1.  The  sons  of  traveling  preachers. 

“ 2.  The  sons  of  annual  subscribers,  the  children  re- 
commended by  those  annual  subscribers  who  have  none 
of  their  own,  and  the  sons  of  members  of  our  society. 

“ 3.  Orphans.  But, 

“ 1.  The  sons  of  the  annual  subscribers  shall  have  the 
preference  to  any  others,  except  those  of  the  traveling 
preachers. 

“2.  An  annual  subscriber  who  has  no  sons  of  his  own 
shall  have  a right  to  recommend  a child  ; and  such  child  so 
recommended  shall  have  the  preference  to  any  other,  except 
the  sons  of  traveling  preachers  and  annual  subscribers. 

1 


1785.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  237 

“ 3.  As  many  of  the  students  as  possible  shall  be  lodged 
and  boarded  in  the  town  of  Abingdon,  among  our  pious 
friends  ; but  those  who.  cannot  be  so  lodged  and  boarded 
shall  be  provided  for  in  the  college. 

“ 4.  The  price  of  education  shall  be  four  guineas. 

“ 5.  The  sons  of  the  traveling  preachers  shall  be  boarded, 
educated,  and  clothed  gratis , except  those  whose  parents, 
according  to  the  judgment  of  the  conference,  are  of  ability 
to  defray  the  expense. 

“ 6.  The  orphans  shall  be  boarded,  educated,  and  clothed 
gratis. 

“ 7.  No  traveling  preacher  shall  have  the  liberty  of 
keeping  his  son  on  the  foundation  any  longer  than  he 
travels,  unless  he  be  superannuated,  or  disabled  by  want 
of  health. 

“ 8.  No  traveling  preacher,  till  he  has  been  received 
into  full  connection,  shall  have  a right  to  place  his  son  on 
the  foundation  of  this  institution. 

“9.  No  student  shall  be  received  into  the  college  under 
the  age  of  seven  years. 

“ Rules  for  the  Economy  of  the  College  and  Students. 

“ 1 . The  students  shall  rise  at  five  o’clock  in  the  morn- 
ing, summer  and  wdnter,  at  the  ringing  of  the  college  bell. 

“ 2.  All  the  students,  whether  they  lodge  in  or  out  of 
the  college,  shall  assemble  together  in  the  college  at  six 
o’clock,  for  public  prayer,  except  in  cases  of  sickness ; and 
on  any  omission  shall  be  responsible  to  the  president. 

“ 3.  From  morning  prayer  till  seven,  they  shall  be  al- 
lowed to  recreate  themselves  as  is  hereafter  directed. 

“ 4.  At  seven  they  shall  breakfast. 

“ 5.  From  eight  till  twelve  they  are  to  be  closely  kept 
to  their  respective  studies. 

“ 6.  From  twelve  to  three  they  are  to  employ  them- 

1 


238  A HISTORY  OF  THE  [1785 

selves  in  recreation  and  dining  : dinner  to  be  ready  at  one 
o’clock. 

“ 7.  From  three  till  six  they  are  again  to  be  kept  closely 
to  their  studies.  r 

“ 8.  At  six  they  shall  sup. 

“ 9.  At  seven  there  shall  be  public  prayer. 

“10.  From  evening  prayer  till  bedtime,  they  shall  be 
allowed  recreation. 

“11.  They  shall  be  all  in  bed  at  nine  o’clock,  without 
fail. 

“ 12.  Their  recreations  shall  be  gardening,  walking, 
riding,  and  bathing,  without  doors  ; and  the  carpenter’s, 
joiner’s,  cabinet-maker’s,  or  turner’s  business,  within 
doors. 

“13.  A large  plot  of  land,  of  at  least  three  acres,  shall 
be  appropriated  for  a garden,  and  a person  skilled  in  gar- 
dening be  appointed  to  overlook  the  students  when  em- 
ployed in  that  recreation. 

“14.  A convenient  bath  shall  be  made  for  bathing. 

“ 15.  A master,  or  some  proper  person  by  him  appointed, 
shall  be  always  present  at  the  time  of  bathing.  Only  one 
shall  bathe  at  a time  ; and  no  one  shall  remain  in  the  water 
above  a minute. 

“ 16.  No  student  shall  be  allowed  to  bathe  in  the  river. 

“17.  A Taberna  Lignaria  shall  be  provided  on  the 
premises,  with  all  proper  instruments  and  materials,  and  a 
skilful  person  be  employed  to  overlook  the  students  at  this 
recreation. 

“ 18.  The  students  shall  be  indulged  with  nothing  which 
the  world  calls  play.  Let  this  rule  be  observed  with  the 
strictest  nicety ; for  those  who  play  when  they  are  young 
will  play  when  they  are  old. 

“ 19.  Each  student  shall  have  a bed  to  himself,  whether 
he  boards  in  or  out  of  the  college. 

“ 20.  The  students  shall  lie  on  mattresses,  not  on  fea- 
1 


1785.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  239 

ther  beds,  because  we  believe  the  mattresses  to  be  more 
healthy. 

“21.  The  president  and  tutors  shall  strictly  examine, 
from  time  to  time,  whether  our  friends  who  board  the 
students  comply  with  these  rules  as  far  as  they  concern 
them. 

“22.  A skilful  physician  shall  be  engaged  to  attend  the 
students  on  every  emergency,  that  the  parents  may  be  fully 
assured  that  proper  care  shall  be  taken  of  the  health  of 
their  children,  without  any  expense  to  them. 

“ 23.  The  bishops  shall  examine,  by  themselves  or  their 
delegates,  into  the  progress  of  all  the  students  in  learning, 
every  half  year,  or  oftener  if  possible. 

“ 24.  The  elders,  deacons,  and  preachers,  as  often  as 
they  visit  Abingdon,  shall  examine  the  students  concern- 
ing their  knowledge  of  God  and  religion. 

“ 25.  The  students  shall  be  divided  into  proper  classes 
for  that  purpose. 

“26.  A pupil  who  has  a total  incapacity  to  attain  learn- 
ing, shall,  after  sufficient  trial,  be  returned  to  his  parents. 

“ 27.  If  a student  be  convicted  of  any  open  sin,  he  shall, 
for  the  first  offence,  be  reproved  in  private  ; for  second 
offence,  he  shall  be  reproved  in  public  ; and  for  the  third 
offence,  he  shall  be  punished  at  the  discretion  of  the  presi- 
dent ; if  incorrigible,  he  shall  be  expelled. 

“ 28.  But  if  the  sin  be  exceedingly  gross,  and  a bishop 
see  it  necessary,  he  may  be  expelled  for  the  first,  second, 
or  third  offence. 

“ 29.  Idleness,  or  any  other  fault,  may  be  punished 
with  confinement,  according  to  the  discretion  of  the 
president. 

“ 30.  A convenient  room  shall  be  set  apart  as  a place 
of  confinement. 

“31.  The  president  shall  be  the  judge  of  all  crimes  and 
punishments,  in  the  absence  of  the  bishops. 


I 


240 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1785. 


“ 32.  But  the  president  shall  have  no  power  to  expel  a 
student  without  the  advice  and  consent  of  three  of  the 
trustees  * but  a bishop  shall  have  that  power.” 

The  site  selected  for  the  college  buildings,  which 
was  on  a rising  ground  in  the  town  of  Abingdon, 
about  twenty-five  miles  from  Baltimore,  is  thus  de- 
scribed by  Dr.  Coke  : — 

“ The  situation  delights  me  more  than  ever.  There  is 
not,  I believe,  a point  of  it,  from  whence  the  eye  has  not  a 
view  of  at  least  twenty  miles  ; and  in  some  parts  the  pros- 
pect extends  even  to  fifty  miles  in  length.  The  water  part 
forms  one  of  the  most  beautiful  views  in  the  United  States  ; 
the  Chesapeake  Bay  in  all  its  grandeur,  with  a fine  navi- 
gable river,  the  Susquehanna,  which  empties  itself  into  it, 
lying  exposed  to  view  through  a great  extent  of  country.” 

It  was  on  this  spot  that  a noble  brick  building  was 
erected,  one  hundred  and  eight  feet  in  length,  and 
forty  in  breadth  ; and  the  house  was  conveniently 
divided  for  lodging  the  students,  and  for  recitation 
rooms,  &c.  Through  the  solicitations  of  Dr.  Coke 
and  Bishop  Asbury,  nearly  five  thousand  dollars  had 
been  secured  by  subscriptions  and  donations,  when 
they  commenced  building;  and  before  the  rooms  were 
entirely  finished  a school  was  opened  with  a few 
scholars.  On  the  8th,  9th,  and  10th  days  of  De- 
cember, 1787,  the  college  was  opened  with  religious 
exercises,  and  Bishop  Asbury  preached  a sermon  on 
each  day,  the  dedication  sermon  being  delivered  on 
Sabbath,  from  2 Kings  iv,  40,  “ 0,  thou  man  of  God, 
there  is  death  in  the  pot.”  Whether  the  selection  of 
this  text  was  ominous  or  not  of  the  fate  of  the  insti 
tution,  after  being  in  successful  operation  for  about 
1 


1785.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  241 

ten  years,  it  was  consumed  by  fire.  Bishop  Asbury 
makes  the  following  remarks  on  being  notified  of  the 
destruction  of  the  buildings  : — - 

u We  have  now  a second  and  confirmed  account  that 
Cokesbury  College  is  consumed  to  ashes,  a sacrifice  of 
ten  thousand  pounds  in  about  ten  years  ! The  foundation 
was  laid  1785,  and  it  was  burnt  December  7,  1795.  Its 
enemies  may  rejoice,  and  its  friends  need  not  mourn. 
Would  any  man  give  me  ten  thousand  pounds  a year  to  do 
and  suffer  again  what  I have  done  for  that  house,  I would 
not  do  it.” 

It  seems  to  have  been  the  opinion  of  Bishop  As- 
bury, that  this  destruction  of  the  college  buildings  was 
an  indication  of  divine  Providence  that  it  was  no  part 
of  the  duty  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  to 
engage  in  founding  and  raising  up  colleges.  It  ap- 
pears to  us,  however,  that  on  the  same  principle  of 
reasoning,  we  should  refuse  to  build  a church,  or  a 
dwelling  house,  or  even  to  embark  in  any  business, 
which  might  be  injured  by  the  elements.  Job’s  re- 
peated losses  were  permitted  to  try  his  patience,  and 
this  might  have  been  permitted  for  a similar  effect  on 
the  church. 

But  although  Bishop  Asbury  was  dispirited  in  re- 
spect to  building  colleges,  Dr.  Coke,  encouraged  by 
the  generosity  of  a number  of  wealthy  friends  in  the 
vicinity  of  Abingdon,  who  sympathized  with  the  suf- 
ferers, and  also  felt  a deep  interest  in  the  cause  of 
education,  determined  to  make  another  effort.  To 
aid  him  in  his  design,  a number  of  friends  in  the  city 
of  Baltimore,  after  consulting  together,  immediately 
subscribed  about  four  thousand  five  hundred  dollars 
16  ‘ 1 


242 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1785. 


toward  erecting  a new  building  on  the  same  premises. 
Ascertaining,  however,  that  there  was  a large  building 
in  Baltimore  which  would  answer  the  purpose,  they 
purchased  the  premises  for  the  sum  of  about  twenty 
two  thousand  dollars. 

The  ground  and  building  thus  purchased  being 
more  than  was  needed  for  the  college,  the  brethren  in 
Baltimore  determined  to  erect  a new  church  on  a part 
of  the  premises.  This  was  accordingly  done,  and 
the  church  and  college  were  fitted  up  for  use,  and  the 
college  was  opened  with  a fair  prospect  of  success, 
even  more  promising  than  what  had  appeared  in 
Cokesbury  College ; but  unhappily  a similar  fate 
awaited  it. 

Through  the  imprudence  of  a few  boys  who  had 
been  making  a bonfire  with  some  shavings  in  an  ad- 
joining house,  the  flames  were  communicated  to  the 
house  in  which  they  were  assembled,  and  thence  to 
the  church  and  college,  which  were,  after  ineffectual 
attempts  to  extinguish  the  flames,  entirely  consumed. 
Thus  were  the  hopes  of  the  friends  of  education 
again  blasted  by  the  sudden  destruction  of  these  build- 
ings, by  which  the  Methodists  lost  not  less  than  forty- 
four  thousand  dollars,  and  the  cause  of  learning  was 
abandoned  in  despair  by  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  for  a number  of  years.  Other  denominations, 
however,  in  the  city  of  Baltimore,  sympathized  with 
the  Methodists  in  the  loss  of  their  church,  and  offered 
their  churches  for  them  to  assemble  in  until  they 
could  repair  their  own.  This  generous  offer  was 
thankfully  accepted,  and  they  occupied  these  houses 
until  they  succeeded  in  erecting  another. 

Having  thus  traced  the  commencement  and  termi- 
1 


1785.3  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  243 

nation  of  this  laudable  effort  to  diffuse  a knowledge 
of  literature  and  science  among  the  people,  we  will 
now  return  to  notice  the  progress  of  the  general  work. 
Immediately  after  the  adjournment  of  the  conference 
in  Baltimore,  Dr.  Coke  returned  to  Europe.  The 
doctor’s  talents  as  a preacher,  his  Christian  and  gentle- 
manly deportment,  and  the  disinterested  zeal  he  had 
manifested  for  the  welfare  of  Methodism  in  these 
United  States,  gained  for  him  a great  reputation 
among  the  people  generally,  and  gave  him  an  influ- 
ence of  a commanding  character ; and  his  enjoyments 
among  his  brethren  would  have  been  unalloyed  had 
he  not  given  offence,  particularly  to  the  people  of 
Virginia,  by  his  pointed,  and,  as  he  himself  afterward 
acknowledged,  imprudent  manner  of  preaching  against 
slavery.  He  was,  however,  rescued  from  the  vio- 
lence of  a mob  who  had  assembled  for  the  purpose 
of  wreaking  their  vengeance  upon  him,  by  the  timely 
and  resolute  interference  of  a Christian  magistrate  and 
a military  officer,  and  Dr.  Coke  was  permitted  to  pur- 
sue his  way  unmolested. 

It  seems  that  heretofore  there  had  been  held  only 
one  regular  conference  in  a year ; for  though  some 
of  the  preachers  had  assembled  in  separate  places  for 
the  despatch  of  their  local  affairs,  the  regular  confer- 
ence was  considered  one  and  indivisible  as  to  all  mat- 
ters of  a general  character  ; but  as  the  work  enlarged, 
new  circuits  formed,  and  additional  laborers  entered, 
the  field,  and  these  scattered  over  such  a large  surface 
of  country,  it  became  inconvenient  for  all  the  preachers 
to  assemble  together  in  one  place  ; hence  this  year 
there  were  held  three  conferences  ; one  at  Green  Hills, 
in  North  Carolina,  April  20th  ; another  at  Mr.  Mason’s, 

1 


244-  A HISTORY  OF  THE  [1785. 

Brunswick  county,  Virginia,  May  1st;  and  the 
other  at  Baltimore  on  the  1st  day  of  June.  But 
though  the  business  was  transacted  in  three  separate 
conferences,  their  doings  appeared  in  the  minutes  as 
one,  because  nothing,  except  the  stationing  the 
preachers,  was  considered  binding  which  was  done 
in  one  conference  unless  approved  by  all  the  rest. 

The  following  seven  new  circuits  were  added  to 
the  list  this  year  : — Georgia , in  the  state  of  Georgia; 
Charleston , Georgetown , and  Broad  Reiver,  in  South 
Carolina  ; New  River , in  North  Carolina  ; Lancaster , 
in  Virginia;  and  'St.  Mary's,  in  Maryland.  The 
stations  in  Nova  Scotia,  before  mentioned,  and  An- 
tigua, in  the  West  Indies,  were  also  returned  on  the 
minutes.  There  were  very  considerable  revivals  of 
religion  this  year  in  the  south  and  north,  but  the 
greatest  work  was  on  the  eastern  shore  of  Maryland, 
and  in  some  parts  of  New-Jersey;  so  that  the  in- 
crease of  members  was  three  thousand  and  twelve, 
and  of  preachers  twenty-one  : the  whole  number  of 
members  being  eighteen  thousand — preachers  one 
hundred  and  four. 

The  origin  of  the  presiding  elder’s  office  may  be 
traced  to  this  year,  though  those  who  had  charge  of 
several  circuits  were  not  so  denominated  in  the 
minutes  until  1789.  The  office  originated  in  this 
way:  at  the  organization  of  the  Church  in  1784,  but 
twelve  out  of  the  whole  number  of  preachers  were 
elected  and  ordained  elders,  and  hence  many  of  the 
circuits  were  destitute  of  any  officer  who  was  author 
ized  to  administer  the  ordinances,  as  a deacon  could 
only  assist  at  the  celebration  of  the  Lord’s  supper. 
To  remedy  this  defect,  and  to  supply  the  people  with 
1 


1785.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  245 

the  ordinances  regularly,  several  circuits  were  linked 
together,  and  put  under  the  charge  of  an  elder,  whose 
duty  it  was  to  visit  each  circuit  quarterly,  preach  to 
the  people,  hold  love-feasts,  and  administer  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  Lord’s  supper. 

As  the  Church  had  now  become  regularly  organ- 
ized, and  the  several  offices  provided  for  as  they  have 
continued  with  but  little  Variation  to  the  present  time, 
perhaps  this  may  be  the  most  suitable  place  to  give 
a short  analysis  of  the  several  parts  of  the  entire 
economy,  as  provided  for  in  the  Discipline,  that  the 
reader  may  have  the  whole  before  him  at  one  view. 

1.  There  is  the  society , which  includes  all  the  mem 
bers  of  the  church  attached  to  any  particular  place. 

2.  The  classes , which  originally  consisted  of  about 
twelve  persons  in  each,  but  unhappily  have  often  in 
creased  to  from  twenty  to  forty,  who  meet  together 
weekly  for  mutual  edification. 

3.  The  class  leader  has  charge  of  a class,  and  it 
is  his  duty  to  see  each  person  in  his  class  once  a 
week,  to  inquire  how  their  souls  prosper,  and  to  re- 
ceive what  they  are  whiling  to  give  for  the  support  of 
the  church  and  poor. 

4.  The  stewards,  who  are  chosen  by  the  quarterly 
conference,  on  the  nomination  of  the  ruling  preacher, 
have  ‘charge  of  all  the  money  collected  for  the  support 
of  the  ministry,  the  poor,  and  for  sacramental  occa- 
sions, and  disburse  it  as  the  Discipline  directs. 

5.  The  trustees  have  charge  of  the  church  property, 
to  hold  it  in  trust  for  the  use  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church.  These  are  elected  by  the  people,  in 
those  states  where  the  laws  so  provide,  in  other  places 
as  the  Discipline  directs. 


1 


246 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1785. 

6.  There  are  the  exhorters , who  receive  their 
license  from  the  quarterly-meeting  conference,  and 
have  the  privilege  of  holding  meetings  for  exhortation 
^nd  prayer. 

7.  A preacher  is  one  that  holds  a license,  and  is 
authorized  to  preach,  but  not  to  baptize  or  administer 
the  Lord’s  supper.  He  may  be  either  a traveling  or 
local  preacher.  A local  preacher  generally  follows 
some  secular  employment  for  a livelihood,  and 
preaches  on  Sabbath  and  at  other  times  occasionally, 
without  any  temporal  emolument.  A traveling 
preacher  devotes  himself  entirely  to  the  work  of  the 
ministry,  and  is  supported  by  the  people  among  whom 
he  labors.  All  these,  after  being  recommended  by 
the  class  to  which  they  respectively  belong,  or  by  a 
leaders’  meeting,  receive  their  license  from  a quarterly 
meeting  conference,  signed  by  a presiding  elder. 

8.  A deacon  holds  a parchment  from  a bishop,  and 
is  authorized,  in  addition  to  discharging  the  duties  of 
a preacher,  to  solemnize  matrimony,  to  bury  the  dead, 
to  baptize,  and  to  assist  the  elder  in  administering  the 
Lord’s  supper.  It  is  his  duty  also  to  seek  after  the 
sick  and  poor,  and  administer  to  their  comfort. 

9.  An  elder , besides  doing  the  duties  above  enu 
merated,  has  full  authority  to  administer  all  the  ordi 
nances  of  God’s  house.  These  generally,  whenever 
a sufficient  number  can  be  had,  have  the  charge  of 
circuits,  and  the  administration  of  the  several  parts  of 
the  discipline  of  the  church. 

10.  A presiding  elder  has  charge  of  several  cir- 
cuits, called  collectively  a district.  It  is  his  duty  to 
visit  each  circuit  once  a quarter,  to  preach,  and  ad- 
minister the  ordinances,  to  call  together  the  traveling 

1 


1785.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  247 

and  local  preachers,  exhorters,  stewards,  and  leaders 
of  the  circuit  for  a quarterly  conference,  and  in  the 
absence  of  a bishop,  to  receive,  try,  suspend,  or  expel 
preachers,  as  the  Discipline  directs.  He  is  appointed 
to  his  charge  by  the  bishop. 

11.  A bishop  is  elected  by  the  General  Confer- 
ence, and  is  amenable  to  that  body  for  his  official  and 
moral  conduct.  It  is  his  duty  to  travel  through  the 
work  at  large,  to  superintend  the  spiritual  and  tempo- 
ral affairs  of  the  Church,  to  preside  in  the  annual 
and  the  general  conferences,  to  ordain  such  as  are 
elected  by  an  annual  conference  to  the  office  of  dea- 
cons or  elders,  and  to  appoint  the  preachers  to  their 
stations. 

12.  A leaders 5 meeting  is  composed  of  all  the 
class  leaders  in  any  one  circuit  or  station,  in  which 
the  preacher  in  charge  presides.  Here  the  weekly 
class  collections  are  paid  into  the  hands  of  the  stew- 
ards, and  inquiry  is  made  into  the  state  of  the  classes, 
delinquents  reported,  and  the  sick  and  poor  inquired 
after. 

13.  A quarterly-meeting  conference  is  composed 
of  all  the  traveling  and  local  preachers,  exhorters, 
stewards,  and  leaders  belonging  to  any  particular  sta- 
tion or  circuit,  in  which  the  presiding  elder  presides, 
or  in  his  absence  the  preacher  in  charge.  Here  ex- 
horters and  local  preachers  are  licensed,  and  preachers 
recommended  to  an  annual  conference  to  be  received 
into  the  traveling  ministry ; and  likewise  appeals  are 
heard  from  any  member  of  the  church,  who  may  ap- 
peal from  the  decision  of  a committee. 

14.  An  annual  conference  is  composed  of  all  the 
traveling  preachers,  deacons,  and  elders  within  a 

1 


248 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1785 


specified  district  of  country.  These  are  executive 
and  judicial  bodies,  acting  under  rules  prescribed  them 
by  the  General  Conference.  Here  the  characters 
and  conduct  of  all  the  traveling  preachers  within  the 
bounds  of  the  conference  are  examined  yearly ; ap- 
plicants for  admission  into  the  traveling  ministry,  if 
accounted  worthy,  are  received,  continued  on  trial,  or 
dropped,  as  the  case  may  be  : appeals  from  local 
preachers  which  may  be  presented,  are  heard  and 
decided  ; and  those  who  are  eligible  to  deacon’s  or 
elder’s  orders  are  elected.  An  annual  conference 
possesses  original  jurisdiction  over  all  its  members, 
and  may  therefore  try,  acquit,  suspend,  expel,  or  locate 
any  of  them,  as  the  Discipline  in  such  cases  provides. 
For  the  specific  duties  of  an  annual  conference,  see 
Discipline,  p.  28. 

15.  The  General  Conference  assembles  quadrenni- 
ally, and  is  composed  of  a certain  number  of  delegates, 
elected  by  the  annual  conferences.  It  has  power  to 
revise  any  part  of  the  Discipline,  not  prohibited  by 
the  restrictive  regulations,  (which  will  be  more  par- 
ticularly noticed  hereafter,)  to  elect  the  book  agents 
and  editors,  and  the  bishops  ; to  hear  and  determine 
appeals  of  preachers  from  the  decisions  of  annual  con- 
ferences ; to  review  the  acts  of  those  conferences 
generally  ; to  examine  into  the  general  administration 
of  the  bishops  for  the  four  preceding  years  ; and,  if 
accused,  to  try,  censure,  acquit,  or  condemn  a bishop. 
This  is  the  highest  judicatory  of  the  Church. 

1 0.  That  the  reader  may  have  a complete  view 
of  our  entire  economy,  so  far  as  it  was  organized  at 
the  time  of  which  we  now  speak,  it  is  necessary  to 
notice  one  more  usage,  and  that  is,  the  holding  of 
1 


1785.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  249 

love-feasts.  Those  who  are  acquainted  with  the  his- 
tory of  the  primitive  church,  know  perfectly  well  that 
they  held  what  were  called  kyaTtai,  (Agapa,)  ox  feasts 
of  charity , in  which  they  ate  and  drank  together,  in 
token  of  their  love  and  fellowship  to  and  with  each 
other,  and  in  which  they  bound  themselves  not  to 
betray  one  another  into  the  hands  of  their  enemies. 
In  imitation  of  these  primitive  feasts  of  charity,  Mr. 
Wesley  established  his  love-feasts , and  they  have  been 
continued  to  the  present  time  in  the  Church.  Without 
pretending  that  every  minutias  observed  in  these  social 
meetings  has  an  exact  archetype  in  those  primitive 
assemblies,  it  is  sufficient  that  they  resemble  them  in 
the  main  particulars. 

Here  believers  only,  and  those  who  profess  to  be 
seeking  redemption  in  the  blood  of  Christ,  are  admit- 
ted, generally  on  the  presentation  of  a printed  ticket, 
which  is  a certificate  of  membership  in  the  Church. 
After  singing  an  appropriate  hymn,  and  prayer,  a small 
piece  of  bread  and  a little  water  are  taken  by  each 
person  as  a token  of  Christian  fellowship,  and  then 
some  time,  usually  about  one  hour,  is  spent  for  each 
one  who  chooses  to  relate  'his  or  her  experience  and 
enjoyment  of  divine  things.  A collection  is  then 
made  for  the  benefit  of  the  poor,  when  the  assembly 
is  dismissed,  after  singing  and  prayer,  by  the  bene- 
diction. These  meetings  have  been  found  peculiarly 
profitable  to  the  souls  of  God’s  people. 

17.  There  is  one  other  item  in  the  economy  of  our 
Church  which  ought  to  be  mentioned  in  this  connec- 
tion, and  that  is  the  salary  of  the  ministry,  and  the 
mode  in  which  it  is  raised.  At  the  time  of  which 
we  are  now  speaking,  the  allowance  of  a single  tra- 

1 


250 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1785. 


veling  preacher  was  sixty-four  dollars  per  annum,  and 
his  traveling  expenses,  and  double  that  sum  to  one 
who  was  married.  Out  of  this  amount  he  had  to 
furnish  himself  with  clothes,  horse,  and  traveling  ap- 
paratus, his  board  being  included  among  his  traveling 
or  extra  expenses. 

This  was  raised  by  the  voluntary  contributions  of 
the  people  in  weekly  class,  and  quarterly  collections  ; 
a yearly  fifth  collection  was  made  in  all  the  congre- 
gations, and  with  the  small  avails  arising  from  the 
sale  of  books,  was  brought  to  the  annual  confer- 
ence, and  appropriated  to  make  up  the  deficiencies 
of  those  who  did  not  receive  their  full  allowance 
on  the  circuits,  and  for  the  widows  and  worn-out 
preachers. 

Having  given  this  outline  of  our  economy,  the 
reader  will  be  able  to  understand  the  meaning  of  such 
technical  phrases  as  quarterly,  annual,  and  general 
conference,  society  and  class  meeting,  love-feasts, 
exhorter,  preacher,  deacon,  elder,  and  bishop,  when- 
ever they  occur,  without  further  explanation. 

This  year,  for  the  first  time,  the  minutes  contained, 
in  connection  with  the  names  of  those  preachers  who 
had  died  in  the  work  during  the  preceding  year,  short 
sketches  of  their  character.  As,  however,  the  inser- 
tion of  these  sketches  would  swell  this  history  beyond 
its  destined  bulk,  the  most  of  them  will  be  abridged, 
reserving  however  the  privilege  of  extending  such  as 
were  the  most  eminent  for  their  labors  and  success 
in  the  work.  The  following  record  concerning  the 
deaths  of  preachers  is  found  in  the  minutes  of  this 
year  : — 

1.  Caleb  B.  Peddicord , a man  of  sorrows,  and 

1 


1786.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  251 

like  his  Master,  acquainted  with  grief ; but  a man 
dead  to  the  world,  and  much  devoted  to  God. 

2.  George  Mair,  a man  of  affliction,  but  of  great 
patience  and  resignation,  and  of  an  excellent  under- 
standing. 

Samuel  Rowe , James  Martin , and  James  Morris , 
were  located ; and  Le  Roy  Cole  was  expelled. 

Numbers  in  Society . 


Members  this  year,  18,000 

Preachers,  1 04 

“ last  year,  14,988 

“ 83 

Increase,  3,612 

21 

1786.  There  were  three  conferences  held  this 
year;  one  at  Salisbury,  in  North  Carolina,  on  the 
21st  of  February;  another  at  Jones’s  chapel  in  Vir- 
ginia, on  the  18th  of  April;  and  the  third  at  Balti- 
more, on  the  8th  day  of  May.  Five  new  circuits 
were  added  to  the  list,  namely,  Santee  and  Peedee, 
in  North  Carolina,  Newark  in  New-Jersey,  and  Ken- 
tucky, in  the  state  of  Kentucky. 

As  this  is  the  first  mention  of  Kentucky  in  our 
minutes,  and  as  I have  given  a sketch  of  the  first 
settlements  and  general  condition  of  the  thirteen  original 
States,  it  seems  proper  to  give  some  account  of  this, 
and  also  of  the  other  new  states,  in  the  order  in  which 
they  were  visited  by  the  Methodist  ministry.  For 
though  Kentucky  was  not  received  as  a member  of 
the  American  confederacy  until  the  year  1792,  yet  as 
this  was  the  year  it  was  first  entered  by  a Methodist 
preacher,  this  seems  to  be  the  most  suitable  time  and 
place  to  notice  these  things. 

In  1775,  Colonel  Daniel  Boone,  one  of  the  most 

1 


252 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1786. 


famous  of  American  pioneers,  first  penetrated  into  the 
woods  of  Kentucky,  which  was  then  -a  part  of  Vir- 
ginia. His  reports  of  the  fertility  of  the  soil,  and  of 
the  facilities  for  forming  settlements,  soon  induced 
other  hardy  adventurers  from  Virginia  to  join  him  ; 
and  thus  a way  was  opened  for  the  cultivation  of  this 
wilderness,  which,  after  the  war  of  the  revolution  had 
closed,  was  so  rapidly  settled,  that  in  1792  it  was 
formed  into  an  independent  government,  and  received 
as  one  of  the  states  of  the  Union. 

The  character  of  the  first  settlers,  being  principally 
from  Virginia,  partook  of  that  chivalry  and  hospitality 
for  which  the  Virginians  are  distinguished,  though  as 
to  religion  and  morals  much  could  not  be  then  said  in 
their  favor.  At  the  time  of  which  we  now  speak,  there 
were  but  few  inhabitants,  probably  not  over  twenty 
ihousand,  in  the  whole  territory,  and  these  were  found 
in  scattered  groups  through  the  country. 

The  settlements  were  first  visited  by-  the  Baptist 
preachers  ; but  though  they  exerted  some  influence 
among  the  people  in  favor  of  religion,  yet  it  appears 
from  the  history  of  those  times,  that  their  general 
neglect  of  the  Sabbath,  their  intermeddling  much  with 
politics,  and  their  strong  bias  for  Antinomian  doc-  * 
trines,  prevented  them  from  doing  the  good  they  other- 
wise might  have  done.  In  1784,  a Presbyterian 
minister  settled  at  Harrodsburgh,  in  Mercer  county, 
and  in  the  same  year  a seccder  took  charge  of  a con- 
gregation in  Lexington. 

But,  as  in  many  other  instances  we  have  mentioned, 
the  pioneers  of  Methodism  in  this  country  were  some 
local  preachers,  who  went  ihere  for  the  purpose  of 
bettering  their  worldly  condition,  at  the  same  time 
1 


1786.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  253 

carrying  their  religion  with  them.  The  author  of 
Short  Sketches  of  the  Work  of  God  in  the  Western 
Country,  from  whom  much  of  this  account  is  taken, 
relates,  that  about  this  time  (1784)  a local  preacher 
by  the  name  of  Tucker,  while  on  his  way  to  that 
country  in  company  with  some  of  his  friends  and  con- 
nections, who  were  removing  with  him  to  Kentucky, 
in  descending  the  Ohio  River  in  a boat,  was  attacked 
by  some  hostile  Indians,  and  the  preacher  received  a 
mortal  wound,  when  he  fell  on  his  knees  and  died 
shouting  praises  to  God.  Before  he  fell,  however, 
by  his  bravery  and  presence  of  mind  he  rescued  the 
boat  and  his  companions,  among  whom  were  several 
women  and  children,  from  destruction. 

This  year  Messrs.  James  Haw  and  Benjamin  Og- 
den were  sent  to  Kentucky ; and  though  their  labors 
were  blessed  in  this  new  country  to  the  souls  of  the 
people,  they  both  soon  after  departed  from  the  work, 
being  seduced  by  James  O’Kelly  and  his  party. 

At  the  conference  in  Virginia  a proposal  was  made 
for  some  preachers  to  volunteer  their  services  for  the 
state  of  Georgia,  and  several  offered  themselves  for 
this  new  field  of  labor.  Two  of  those  who  offered 
themselves,  namely,  Thomas  Humphries  and  John 
Major,  were  accepted,  and  they  went  to  their  work  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  were  made  a blessing  to 
many.  They  formed  a circuit  along  the  settlements 
on  the  banks  of  the  Savannah  River,  around  by  Little 
River,  including  the  town  of  Washington.  During 
the  year  they  formed  several  societies,  containing  up- 
ward of  four  hundred  members — -so  greatly  did  God 
bless  their  labors.  Mr.  Major  continued  in  the  state 

1 


254 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1786. 


of  Georgia  about  two  years,  where  he  ended  his  labors 
and  life  in  great  peace. 

Mr.  Asbury,  as  the  general  superintendent,  be- 
sides attending  the  conferences,  which  indeed  was 
but  a small  part  of  his  labor,  traveled  extensive- 
ly through  the  bounds  of  the  work,  exposed  often 
to  many  hardships  and  privations,  but  everywhere 
treated  by  the  people  of  God  as  a messenger  of  peace 
and  salvation.  We  find  in  his  Journal  for  this  year 
that  he  traversed  the  country  from  New- York  through 
the  middle  states  to  Virginia,  and  thence  to  North 
and  South  Carolina,  preaching  generally  every  day, 
and  meeting  the  societies.  While  in  Maryland,  he 
received  information  that  on  Talbot  circuit  not  less 
than  five  hundred  souls  had  joined  the  Church,  half 
of  whom  had  professed  justifying  faith,  and  more  than 
one  hundred  of  the  old  professors  gave  evidence  of 
enjoying  “ perfect  love.”  Indeed,  the  work  of  God 
abundantly  prospered  this  year  in  various  parts  of  the 
country,  so  that  the  good  effects  of  the  late  organiza 
lion  were  generally  felt  and  acknowledged,  and  in  no 
department  more  than  in  the  energy  diffused  through 
all  its  members  by  the  general  superintendency  in  the 
hands  of  such  a man  as  Bishop  Asbury.  His  influ- 
ence was  felt  throughout  the  entire  work. 

Two  preachers  had  died,  namely, — 

1.  Jeremiah  Lambert , who  had  been  six  years  in 
the  work,  of  whom  it  is  said,  that  he  was  “ a man  of 
sound  judgment,  good  gifts,  of  genuine  piety,  and  very 
useful”  as  a preacher,  much  esteemed  in  life  and 
lamented  in  his  death. 

2.  Lam'd s Thomas,  a pious  young  man,  of  good 
1 


1786.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  255 

gifts,  useful  and  acceptable,  blameless  in  his  life,  and 
much  resigned  in  death. 

James  Hinton,  Edward  Drumgole,  William  Glen- 
denning,  and  William  Ringold  desisted  from  traveling. 

As  the  case  of  William  Glendenning  was  somewhat 
singular,  a few  particulars  respecting  him  may  not  be 
uninteresting.  It  seems  that  when  a proposal  was 
made  for  preachers  to  go  to  Nova  Scotia,  he  was  re- 
quested to  volunteer  in  this  service,  to  which,  as  he 
himself  acknowledges,  he  objected  with  improper 
warmth,  and  thereby,  as  he  supposed,  grieved  the 
Spirit,  and  soon  fell  into  a state  of  mental  darkness, 
and  finally  into  an  alienation  of  mind.  On  his  being 
proposed  for  the  elder’s  office,  he  was  rejected,  as  he 
says,  “ because  I wanted  gifts.”  He  then  says, 
“ While  Mr.  Asbury  was  at  prayer,  I felt  all  light  of 
divine  mercy,  as  in  a moment,  take  its  flight  from  me. 
My  soul  then  sunk  into  the  depths  of  misery  and  de- 
spair.” After  this  he  wandered  about  from  place  to 
place,  until,  in  1792,  he  wrote  to  the  conference,  re- 
questing to  be  readmitted  into  the  traveling  ministry  ; 
but  his  request  was  not  granted,  because  Jt  was  be- 
lieved that  he  labored  under  mental  derangement. 

The  numbers  in  society  this  year  stood  as  follows  : 
(white,)  18,791,  (colored,)  1,890 — total,  20,681: 
last  year,  18,000 — increase,  2,681.  Preachers  this 
year,  117:  last  year,  104 — -increase,  18. 

It  will  be  perceived  from  the  above  that  a conside- 
rable number  of  colored  persons  had  been  received 
into  the  Church,  and  were  so  returned  in  the  minutes 
of  conference.  Hence  it  appears  that  at  an  early 
period  of  the  Methodist  ministry  in  this  country,  it 
had  turned  its  attention  to  this  part  of  the  population. 

1 


256 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1787. 

Under  the  active  labors  of  Dr.  Coke,  missions  had 
already  been  established  in  the  West  Indies  which 
promised  much  success,  and  1,000  of  the  above  num- 
ber were  in  the  Island  of  Antigua.  These  missions, 
however,  were  soon  after  taken  under  the  care  of  the 
British  conference,  and  have  ever  since  been  prose- 
cuted by  the  Wesleyan  Methodists  with  perseverance 
and  success. 


CHAPTER  II. 

From  1787  to  1791  inclusive. 

Three  conferences  were  held  this  year ; one  m 
Salisbury,  in  North  Carolina,  on  the  17th  of  March; 
another  at  Rough  Creek  Church,  in  Virginia,  April 
19th;  and  the  third  in  Baltimore  on  the  first  day  of 
May.  Ten' new  circuits  were  added,  namely,  one  in 
Georgia,  the  old  circuit  being  divided,  the  two  new 
ones  being  called  Burke  and  Augusta:  Cainhoy  and 
Edisto , in  South  Carolina ; Greenbrier , Bath , .and 
Ohio , in  Virginia ; Clarksburgh , Nollechuckie , and 
Cumberland ; and  New-Rochelle  in  New-York 

Dr.  Coke  arrived  on  the  continent  just  in  time  to 
attend  the  first  conference  in  North  Carolina,  whence 
he  traveled  extensively  through  different  parts  of  the 
country,  preaching  to  large  congregations,  and  was 
very  useful  in  his  labors.  It  seems,  however,  that 
when  lie  came  to  the  conference  in  Baltimore,  some 
dissatisfaction  was  manifested  toward  him,  because, 
while  in  Europe,  lie  had,  as  was  contended,  so  far 
transcended  his  powers  as  to  alter  the  time  and  place 
1 


1787.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  257 

for  the  conference  to  meet  after  they  had  been  fixed 
by  the  conference  itself.  This,  with  some  other 
complaints  of  a trifling  character,  drew  from  Dr.  Coke, 
with  a view  to  allay  all  apprehensions  of  his  American 
brethren  hereafter,  the  following  certificate  : — 

“ The  Certificate  of  Dr.  Coke  to  the  Conference. 

“ I do  solemnly  engage  by  this  instrument  that  I never 
will,  by  virtue  of  my  office,  as  superintendent  of  the  Metho- 
dist Church,  during  my  absence  from  the  United  States 
of  America,  exercise  any  government  whatever  in  said 
Methodist  Church  during  my  absence  from  the  United 
States.  And  I do  also  engage,  that  I will  exercise  no 
privilege  in  the  said  Church  when  present  in  the  United 
States,  except  that  of  ordaining  according  to  the  regulations 
and  laws  already  existing  or  hereafter  to  be  made  in  said 
Church,  and  that  of  presiding  when  present  in  conference, 
and  lastly  that  of  traveling  at  large.  Given  under  my 
hand  the  second  day  of  May  in  the  year  1787. 

“ Thomas  Coke. 

“ John  Tunnell, 

“John  Hagerty, 

fi  Nelson  Reed, 

And  with  a view  to  guard,  as  much  as  possible, 
against  similar  infringements  of  their  rights  in  future, 
the  following  question  and  answer  were  entered  on 
the  minutes  : — 

“ Quest.  Who  are  the  superintendents  of  our 
Church  in  these  United  States  ? 

“ Ans.  Thomas  Coke  (when  present  in  the  States) 
and  Francis  Asbury.” 

These  things  are  recorded  because  they  belong  to 
the  history  of  the  times,  and  show  the  vigilance  with 
17  1 


^ Witnesses.” 


258 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1787. 


which  the  conference  watched  over  its  rights.  They 
show  likewise  the  Christian  spirit  by  which  Dr.  Coke 
was  actuated  in  his  intercourse  with  his  American 
brethren  ; the  respect  he  entertained  for  Bishop  As- 
bury,  his  junior  in  office,  in  yielding  to  him,  on  ac- 
count of  his  more  intimate  acquaintance  with  the 
preachers  and  people,  the  power  of  stationing  the 
preachers  ; as  well  as  his  readiness  to  conciliate  all 
by  a frank  acknowledgment  of  his  error  in  the  assump- 
tion of  power  which  did  not  belong  to  him — an  act 
which  was  certainly  more  meritorious  as  it  involved 
a greater  sacrifice  of  feeling  than  that  of  the  confer 
ence  in  passing  a decree  of  oblivion  for  what  had 
passed.  Dr.  Coke  was,  like  all  other  men,  too  fallible 
not  to  err,  and  too  good  to  persist  in  an  error  after 
being  made  sensible  of  it. 

At  this  conference  it  was  proposed  that  Mr.  Free- 
born Garrcttson  be  elected  and  ordained  a superin- 
tendent for  the  societies  in  Nova  Scotia  and  the  West 
Indies.  This  was  done  in  compliance  with  the  ex- 
press wishes  of  Mr.  Wesley  and  Dr.  Coke,  as  well  as 
those  of  many  of  the  preachers  in  Nova  Scotia.  To 
this,  however,  Mr.  Garrcttson  objected,  until  he  might 
go  and  visit  the  brethren  for  one  year,  and  then,  if 
there  should  be  a general  wish  for  him  to  take  the 
oversight  of  them  in  the  character  of  a superintendent, 
he  would  comply.*  With  this  proposition  Dr.  Coke 
expressed  his  satisfaction, and  there  the  business  ended; 
for,  on  account  of  some  unexplained  reason,  Mr.  Gar- 
rettson,  contrary  to  his  expectations,  was  appointed  a 

# Mr.  Leo  assigns  other  reasons  for  the  nonelection  of  Mr. 
Garrcttson ; but  the  above  is  taken  from  Mr.  G.’s  own  account 
of  the  transaction,  in  which  lie  corrects  the  mistake  of  Mr.  Lee. 

1 


1787.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  259 

presiding  elder  in  the  peninsula,  on  the  eastern  shore 
of  Maryland. 

Mr.  Wesley  also  signified  his  wish  to  have  Mr. 
Richard  Whatcoat  ordained  a joint  superintendent 
with  Bishop  Asbury  ; but  to  this  the  conference  ob- 
jected, assigning,  among  other  reasons,  that  they  feared, 
should  he  be  elected  and  consecrated,  Mr.  Wesley 
would  call  Bishop  Asbury  home  ; which  shows  the 
high  estimation  in  which  he  was  held  by  his  brethren. 

This  was  the  year  in  which  the  title  of  bishop , in- 
stead of  superintendent , was  used  in  the  new  edition 
of  the  Discipline,  and  has  ever  since  been  in  use  to 
designate  that  highest  officer  in  the  Church.  Seeing 
that  this  change  of  name,  perfectly  innocent  in  itself, 
has  given  rise  to  so  much  controversy,  by  the  fastidi- 
ousness of  disaffected  individuals,  and  those  who  have 
sought  a pretext  to  impugn  the  motives  of  our  first 
bishops  and  others,  it  were  almost  to  be  wished  that 
it  had  never  been  taken.  The  fact,  however,  may 
have  its  use,  as  it  has  been  the  occasion  of  furnishing 
the  friends  of  the  Church  with  arguments  in  its  de- 
fence, of  which  they  might  otherwise  have  never 
availed  themselves. 

But  as  many  specious  objections  have  been  pre 
ferred  against  our  Church  organization,  arising  partly 
from  this  circumstance,  and  partly  from  an  opinion 
which  has  been  expressed  by  malignant  individuals, 
that  fraudulent  means  were  resorted  to  in  order  to  effect 
it,  I shall  here  state  some  of  these  objections,  together 
with  such  answers  as  may  be  considered  necessary  to 
obviate  them. 

1.  As  to  the  name  itself,  it  is  descriptive,  when 
rightly  understood,  of  the  same  official  work  as  that- 

1 


‘260 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1787. 


of  superintendent , the  latter  being  derived  from  the 
Latin  super  and  tendere , to  oversee,  and  the  former 
from  the  German,  bichop,  and  both  of  the  same  signi- 
fication with  the  Greek  Emetconoc,  an  overseer.  The 
simple  name,  therefore,  is  perfectly  harmless. 

2.  It  is  objected  that  Mr.  Wesley  was  opposed  to 
the  thing,  and  reproved  Bishop  Asbury  for  assuming 
the  title  of  bishop.  To  the  assumption  of  the  title 
simply,  I allow  Mr.  Wesley  was  opposed,  but  not  to 
the  thing  signified  by  it ; for,  1.  He  ordained  Dr.  Coke 
to  this  very  office  ; and,  2.  He  sent  him  with  a prayer- 
book  prepared  by  himself,  and  with  orders  to  conse- 
crate Mr.  Asbury  to  this  office,  with  power  to  ordain 
others,  and  exercise  functions  which  appertained  not 
to  a simple  presbyter.* 

8.  A surreptitious  taking  of  this  title  is  not,  in 
truth,  chargeable  upon  either  Dr.  Coke  or  Bishop 
Asbury  ; for  though  they  affixed  it  to  their  names  in 
the  edition  of  the  Discipline  without  a formal  vote  of 
the  conference,  in  1786,  Mr.  Lee  says,  that  at  the 
ensuing  conference,  when  the  subject  was  submitted  to 
them,  a majority  of  them  approved  of  the  act,  and  it 
was  accordingly  inserted  in  the  minutes  for  1787,  in 
the  following  words  : — 

“We  have  constituted  ourselves  into  an  Episcopal 
Church,  under  the  direction  of  bishops , elders,  deacons, 
and  preachers,  according  to  the  form  of  ordination 
annexed  to  our  prayer-book,  and  the  regulations  laid 
down  in  this  form  of  discipline.”  Hence  we  find  in 
the  minutes  for  1788  this  question  and  answer: — 

• See  “ Defence  of  our  Fathers,”  and  “ An  Original  Church 
of  Christ.” 


I 


1787.J 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 


261 


“ Quest.  Who  are  the  bishops  for  our  Church  in 
the  United  States  ? 

“Ans.  Thomas  Coke,  Francis  Asbury.” 

Here,  therefore,  was  an  open  avowal  of  the  wrhole 
business  in  the  official  document  of  the  Church,  which 
all  could  read  and  understand.  There  was,  there- 


I fore,  neither  secrecy,  collusion,  nor  underhandedness 
I,  of  any  sort  in  this  transaction. 

The  following  questions  and  answers  show  the 
deep  interest  felt  for  the  colored  population,  and  for 
the  rising  generation  : — 

Quest.  17.  What  directions  shall  we  give  for  the  promo- 
tion of  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  colored  people  ? 

Ans.  We  conjure  all  our  ministers  and  preachers  by 
the  love  of  God,  and  the  salvation  of  souls,  and  do  require 
them,  by  all  the  authority  that  is  invested  in  us,  to  leave 
nothing  undone  for  the  spiritual  benefit  and  salvation  of 
them,  within  their  respective  circuits  or  districts  ; and  for 
this  purpose  to  embrace  every  opportunity  of  inquiring  into 
the  state  of  their  souls,  and  to  unite  in  society  those  who 
appear  to  have  a real  desire  of  fleeing  from  the  wrath  to 
come,  to  meet  such  in  class,  and  to  exercise  the  whole 
x Methodist  discipline  among  them. 

Quest.  19.  Shall  any  directions  be  given  concerning  the 
register-books  ? 

Ans.  Let  register-books  be  provided  by  all  the  societies 
that  the  elders  and  deacons  may  enter  the  marriages  and 
baptisms  regularly  in  them  ; and  let  every  such  register- 
book  be  kept  in  the  hands  of  the  steward  or  any  other 
proper  person  of  each  society  respectively.  Let  one 
general  register-book  be  also  kept  in  the  hands  of  the 
general  steward  of  every  circuit,  in  which  the  contents  of 
all  the  private  register-books  in  the  circuit  may  be  inserted 
at  convenient  times. 


1 


262 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1787 

Quest.  20.  What  can  we  do  for  the  rising  generation  ? 

Aiis.  Let  the  elders,  deacons,  and  helpers  class  the 
children  of  our  friends  in  proper  classes,  as'  far  as  it  is 
practicable,  meet  them  as  often  as  possible,  and  commit 
them,  during  their  absence,  to  the  care  of  proper  persons, 
who  may  meet  them  at  least  weekly;  and  if  any  of  them  be 
truly  awakened , let  them  be  admitted  into  society. 

Hitherto  there  had  been  no  conference  held  north 
of  Philadelphia,  and,  since  the  commencement  of  the 
revolutionary  war,  north  of  Baltimore  ; but  this  year 
we  find  Bishop  Asburv,  in  pursuance  of  his  grand  de- 
sign of  spreading  the  gospel  over  these  lands,  in  com- 
pany with  Dr.  Coke,  coming  to  New- York,  where  he 
says  “ the  doctor  preached  with  great  energy  and 
acceptance.”  He  then  says,  “ I rode  twenty  miles 
on  Long  Island,  to  Hempstead  Harbor,  and  preached 
with  some  liberty  in  the  evening.  I am  now  out  of 
the  city,  and  have  time  to  reflect : my  soul  returns  to 
its  rest,  and  to  its  labor  for  souls,  in  which  I can  live 
more  by  rule.” 

This,  indeed,  seemed  to  be  the  element  of  his  soul, 
to  be  in  prayer,  in  which  he  was  mighty,  and  in  call- 
ing sinners  to  repentance  ; and  having,  as  above  re- 
lated, visited  this  part  of  the  country,  he  turned  his 
face  toward  the  south,  traversing  all  the  middle  states, 
and  evervwhere  sowing  the  “ good  seed  of  the  king- 
dom.” In  Virginia  he  passed  through  the  east  end 
of  the  “ Dismal  Swamp,”  and  thence  into  North  Ca- 
rolina, where  lie  says,  “ I found  we  had  to  go  twelve 
miles  by  water,  and  send  the  horses  another  way. 
O what  a world  of  swamps,  and  rivers,  and  islands 
wc  live  in  here  !” 

This  year  was  distinguished  by  a remarkable  re- 

1 


1787.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  263 

vival  of  religion,  particularly  in  the  southern  parts  of 
Virginia.  As  Mr.  Lee  has  given  a very  particular 
account  of  this  revival,  the  reader  will  be  pleased  to 
read  it  in  his  own  words.  It  is  as  follows  : — • 

“There  was  a remarkable  revival  of  religion  in  the  town 
of  Petersbiirgh,  and  many  of  the  inhabitants  were  savingly 
converted  ; and  the  old  Christians  greatly  revived.  That 
town  never  witnessed  before  or  since  such  wonderful  dis- 
plays of  the  presence  and  love  of  God  in  the  salvation  of 
immortal  souls.  Prayer  meetings  were  frequently  held 
both  in  the  town  and  in  the  country,  and  souls  were  fre- 
quently converted  at  those  meetings,  even  when  there  was 
no  preacher  present ; for  the  prayers  and  exhortations  of 
the  members  were  greatly  owned  of  the  Lord. 

“ The  most  remarkable  work  of  all  was  in  Sussex  and 
Brunswick  circuits,  where  the  meetings  would  frequently 
continue  five  or  six  hours  together,  and  sometimes  all 
night. 

“ At  one  quarterly  meeting  held  at  Mabry’s  Chapel  in 
Brunswick  circuit,  on  the  25th  and  26th  of  July,  the  power 
of  God  was  among  the  people  in  an  extraordinary  manner  : 
some  hundreds  were  awakened  ; and  it  was  supposed  that 
above  one  hundred  souls  were  converted  at  that  meeting, 
which  continued  for  two  days,  i.  e.,  on  Thursday  and 
Friday.  Some  thousands  of  people  attended  meeting  at 
that  place  on  that  occasion. 

“ The  next  quarterly  meeting  was  held  at  Jones’s  Chapel, 
in  Sussex  county,  on  Saturday  and  Sunday,  the  27th  and 
28th  of  July.  This  meeting  was  favored  with  more  of 
the  divine  presence  than  any  other  that  had  been  known 
before.  The  sight  of  the  mourners  was  enough  to  pene- 
trate the  most  careless  heart.  The  divine  power  was  felt 
among  the  people  before  the  preachers  came  together. 
Many  of  the  young  converts  from  the  quarterly  meeting  that 

1 


264 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1787. 

had  been  held  two  days  before  at  Mabry’s,  had  come 
together,  and  uniting  with  other  Christians  in  singing  and 
praying,  the  heavenly  fire  began  to  kindle,  and  the  flame 
of  love  and  holy  zeal  was  spreading  among  the  people, 
which  caused  them  to  break  out  in  loud  praises  to  God. 
Some  when  they  met  would  hang  on  each  other,  or  em- 
brace each  other  in  their  arms,  and  weep  aloud,  and  praise 
the  Lord  with  all  their  might.  The  sight  of  those  who 
were  thus  overwhelmed  with  the  love  and  presence  of  God, 
would  cause  sinners  to  weep  and  tremble  before  the  Lord. 

“ By  the  time  the  preachers  came  within  half  a mile  of 
the  chapel,  they  heard  the  people  shouting  and  praising 
God.  When  they  came  up  they  found  numbers  weeping, 
both  in  the  chapel  and  in  the  open  air.  Some  were  on 
the  ground  crying  for  mercy,  and  others  in  ecstasies  of  joy. 

“ The  preachers  went  among  the  mourners  and  encour- 
aged them  and  prayed  with  them.  The  private  Christian.* 
did  the  same.  Some  were  lying  and  struggling  as  if  the}' 
were  in  the  agonies  of  death ; others  lay  as  if  they  were 
dead.  Hundreds  of  the  believers  were  so  overcome  with 
the  power  of  God  that  they  fell  down,  and  lay  helpless  on 
the  floor,  or  on  the  ground  ; and  some  of  them  continued 
in  that  helpless  condition  for  a considerable  time,  and 
were  happy  in  God  beyond  description.  When  they 
came  to  themselves,  it  was  generally  with  loud  praises  to 
God,  and  with  tears  and  expressions  enough  to  melt  the 
hardest  heart.  The  oldest  saints  had  never  before  seen 
such  a time  of  love,  and  Such  displays  of  the  power  of 
God. 

“ The  next  day  the  society  met  early,  in  order  to  receive 
the  Lord’s  supper. 

“ While  the  society  was  collected  in  the  house,  some  of 
the  preachers  went  into  the  woods  to  preach ; and  while 
they  were  preaching,  the  power  of  the  Lord  was  felt 
among  the  people  in  such  a manner  that  they  roared  and 
1 


1787.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  265 

screamed  so  loud  that  the  preacher  could  not  be  heard,  and 
he  was  compelled  to  stop.  Many  scores  of  both  white 
and  black  people  fell  to  the  earth  ; and  some  lay  in  the 
deepest  distress  until  the  evening.  Many  of  the  wealthy 
people,  both  men  and  women,  were  seen  lying  in  the  dust, 
sweating  and  rolling  on  the  ground,  in  their  fine  broad- 
cloths or  silks,  crying  for  mercy. 

“ As  night  drew  on  the  mourners  were  collected  together, 
and  many  of  them  were  in  the  most  awful  distress,  and 
uttered  such  doleful  lamentations  that  it  was  frightful  to 
behold  them,  and  enough  to  affect  the  most  stubborn- 
hearted  sinner.  But  many  of  these  were  filled  with  the 
peace  and  love  of  God  in  a moment,  and  rising  up,  would 
clap  their  hands  and  praise  God  aloud.  It  was  then  as 
pleasing  as  it  had  before  been  awful  to  behold  them. 

“ Many  of  these  people  who  were  happily  converted, 
left  their  houses  and  came  to  the  meeting  with  great  oppo- 
sition to  the  work  of  God  ; but  were  struck  down  in  an 
unexpected  manner,  and  converted  in  a few  hours.  So 
mightily  did  the  Lord  work,  that  a great  change  was 
wrought  in  a little  time. 

“ Sopn  after  this,  some  of  the  same  preachers  who  had 
been  at  the  quarterly  meetings  mentioned  above,  held  a 
meeting  at  Mr.  F.  Bonner’s,  ten  miles  from  Petersburgh, 
where  a large  concourse  of  people  were  assembled  ; and 
the  Lord  wrought  wonders  among  them  on  that  day.  As 
many  as  fifty  persons  professed  to  get  converted  at  that 
time  before  the  meeting  closed.  The  cries  of  distressed 
sinners  under  conviction,  and  the  shouts  of  happy  Chris- 
tians, were  heard  afar  off.  Some  that  were  careless  spec- 
tators in  the  beginning  of  the  meeting  were  happily  con- 
verted before  the  meeting  ended,  and  went  home  rejoicing 
in  God,  knowing  that  he  had  forgiven  their  sins. 

“ They  had  another  meeting  at  Jones’  Hole  Church,  about 
twelve  miles  from  Petersburgh  ; many  people  assembled. 

1 


266 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1787. 


They  began  to  sing  and  exhort  each  other  before  the 
preachers  came,  and  the  Lord  wrought  among  them,  and 
many  were  crying  for  mercy.  The  preacher  began  to 
preach,  but  it  was  with  difficulty  that  he  could  keep  the 
people  quiet  enough  to  hear  him  at  all.  The  old  Chris- 
tians were  all  alive  to  God,  and  the  young  converts  were 
so  happy  that  they  could  not  w^ell  hold  their  peace,  but 
were  ready  to  break  out  in  loud  praises  to  God.  They 
kept  in  for  a while  ; but  toward  the  close  of  the  sermon 
some  of  them  broke  out  into  strains  of  praise  : the  flame 
spread  immediately  through  the  whole  house,  and  hundreds 
were  deeply  affected.  Some  prayed  as  if  they  were  going 
to  take  the  kingdom  by  violence  : others  cried  for  mercy 
as  if  they  were  dropping  into  eternal  misery  ; and  some 
praised  God  with  all  their  strength,  till  they  dropped  down 
helpless  on  the  floor. 

“ The  poor  awakened  sinners  were  wrestling  with  the 
Lord  for  mercy  in  every  direction,  some  on  their  knees, 
others  lying  in  the  arms  of  their  friends,  and  others  stretched 
on  the  floor  not  able  to  stand,  and  some  were  convulsed 
with  every  limb  as  stiff  as  a stick.  In  the  midst  of  this 
work  several  sleepers  of  the  house  broke  down  at  once, 
which  made  a very  loud  noise  ; and  the  floor  sank  down 
considerably  ; but  the  people  paid  but  little  or  no  attention 
to  it,  and  many  of  them  knew  nothing  of  it,  for  no  one  was 
hurt.  On  that  day  many  souls  were  brought  into  the 
liberty  of  God’s  children.  Sinners  were  struck  with 
amazement  at  seeing  so  many  of  their  relations  and  neigh- 
bors converted,  and  few  of  them  were  left  without  some 
good  desires  to  be  converted  themselves. 

“ The  great  revival  of  religion  in  1776,  which  spread 
extensively  through  the  south  part  of  Virginia,  exceeded 
any  tiling  of  the  kind  that  had  ever  been  known  before  in 
that  part  of  the  country.  But  the  revival  this  year  Air 
exceeded  it. 

1 


1787.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  267 

“ It  was  thought  that  in  the  course  of  that  summer  there 
were  as  many  as  sixteen  hundred  souls  converted  in  Sus- 
sex circuit ; in  Brunswick  circuit  about  eighteen  hundred  ; 
and  in  Amelia  circuit  about  eight  hundred.  In  these  three 
circuits  we  had  the  greatest  revival  of  religion ; but  in 
many  other  circuits  there  was  a gracious  work,  and  hun- 
dreds were  brought  to  God  in  the  course  of  that  year.  To 
give  a full  description  of  that  remarkable  outpouring  of  the 
Spirit  would  exceed  the  bounds  of  this  history.  I have  only 
given  a short  sketch  of  a few  meetings.  There  were 
many  other  meetings  not  much  inferior  to  those  I have 
noticed.  But  the  work  was  not  confined  to  meetings  for 
preaching;  at  prayer  meetings  the. work  prospered  and 
many  souls  were  born  again  ; and  the  meetings  often  con- 
tinued all  night,  without  intermission.  In  class  meetings 
the  Lord  frequently  set  the  mourning  souls  at  liberty.  It 
was  common  to  hear  of  souls  being  brought  to  God  while 
at  work  in  their  houses  or  in  their  fields.  It  was  often  the, 
case  that  the  people  in  their  corn-fields,  white  people,  or 
black,  and  sometimes  both  together,  would  begin  to  sing, 
and  being  affected  would  begin  to  pray,  and  others  would 
join  with  them,  and  they  would  continue  their  cries  till 
some  of  them  would  find  peace  to  their  souls.  Some 
account  of  this  work  was  published  in  the  newspapers  at 
different  times,  and  by  that  means  * spread  all  through  the 
United  States.” 

John  Robertson  and  James  Foster  located  this 
year. 

Richard  Owings  had  died.  In  the  notice  of  his 
death,  it  is  said  that  he  was  “ one  of  the  first  local 
preachers  on  the  continent.”  Before  he  entered  the 
traveling  ministry,  which  he  did  about  two  years  be- 
fore his  death,  he  labored  much  in  the  back  settle- 
ments ; and  being  a plain,  honest,  and  good  man,  was 

1 


268 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


Q788 


very  useful.  He  died  at  Leesburgh,  Virginia,  and  no 
doubt  rested  from  bis  labors. 

The  success  of  this  year’s  labor  may  be  seen  in 
the  following  account  of  the 

Numbers  in  the  Church. 


Whites. 

Colored. 

Total. 

Preachers. 

This  year, 

21,949 

3,893 

25,842 

133 

Last  year, 

18,791 

1,890 

20,681 

117 

Increase, 

3,158 

1,003 

5,161 

16 

1788. 

This  year 

there  were 

seven  conferences, 

as  follows  : — Charleston,  South  Carolina,  March  the 
12th;  Georgia,  on  the  9th  of  April;  in  Holstein,  on 
the  19th  of  May;  Amelia  county,  Virginia,  on  the 
17th  of  June ; in  Uniontown,  on  the  22d  of  July; 
in  Baltimore,  on  the  10th  of  September;  in  Philadel- 
phia, on  the  25th  of  September. 

By  the  division  of  some  of  the  old  circuits,  and  the 
addition  of  new  ones,  there  were  added  to  the  list 
nineteen  this  year,  making  in  all  eighty-five ; but  as 
the  names  of  the  circuits  were  undergoing  changes 
almost  every  year,  and  new  ones  added,  it  is  thought 
not  advisable  to  swell  this  history  with  every  new 
name,  noticing  those  only  which  were  formed  in  new 
parts  of  the  work.  Two  new  circuits  were  added  in 
North  Carolina,  called  Seleuda  and  Waxsaws,  and  one 
in  South  Carolina,  called  Anson ; French-Broad, 
and  West  River , in  the  back  settlements,  among  the 
mountains  of  Virginia ; Buckingham , Gloucester , and 
Rockingham , below  the  mountains.  In  Maryland, 
Annapolis,  Harford , and  Cecil  were  formed  ; Bristol 
and  Pittsburgh  in  Pennsylvania;  Dutchess , Shoreham 
1 


1788.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  269 

New  City,  Cambridge,  and  Lake  Champlain,  in  New 
York  conference. 

This  year  was  also  distinguished  by  very  extensive  # 
revivals  of  religion,  some  of  the  most  remarkable  of 
which  will  be  noticed.  As  may  be  seen  by  the  pre- 
ceding chapters,  the  Lord  had  raised  up  a number  of 
zealous  young  men,  who  had  entered  the  field  of 
itinerancy  with  hearts  fired  and  filled  with  love  to 
God  and  the  souls  of  men.  Several  of  these  were 
placed  under  the  charge  of  Mr.  Garrettson,  who  was 
requested  by  Bishop  Asbury  to  penetrate  the  country 
north  of  the  city  of  New-York,  and  form  as  many 
circuits  as  he  could. 

A great  portion  of  this  country  was  entirely  desti- 
tute of  religious  instruction,  more  especially  the 
northern  and  western  parts  of  New-York  state,  and 
the  state  of  Vermont.  There  were,  to  be  sure,  some 
small  scattered  congregations  of  Lutherans,  and  Dutch 
Reformed,  along  the  banks  of  the  Hudson  River,  and 
some  Congregationalists  and  Baptists  in  Vermont.  It 
is  manifest,  however,  that  experimental  and  practical 
religion  was  at  a very  low  ebb  ; and  in  most  of  the 
places,  particularly  in  the  new  settlements  on  the  west 
side  of  the  Hudson  River,  where  not  even  the  forms 
of  it  were  to  be  found.  The  following  is  Mr.  Gar- 
rettson’s  own  account  of  the  manner  in  which  he  was 
led  in  this  holy  enterprise  : — 

“ I was  very  uneasy  in  my  mind,  being  unacquainted 
with  the  country,  an  entire  stranger  to  its  inhabitants, 
there  being  no  Methodist  societies  farther  north  than  West- 
chester ; but  I gave  myself  to  earnest  prayer  for  direction. 

I knew  that  the  Lord  was  with  me.  In  the  night  season, 
in  a dream,  it  seemed  as  if  the  whole  country  up  the  North 

1 


270  A HISTORY  OF  THE  [1788. 

River,  as  far  as  Lake  Champlain,  east  and  west  was  open 
to  my  view. 

“ After  conference  adjourned,  I requested  the  young 
men  to  meet  me.  Light  seemed  so  reflected  on  my  path 
that  I gave  them  directions  where  to  begin,  and  which 
way  to  form  their  circuits.  I also  appointed  a time  for 
each  quarterly  meeting,  requested  them  to  take  up  a collec- 
tion in  every  place  where  they  preached,  and  told  them  I 
should  go  up  the  North  River  to  the  extreme  parts  of  the 
work,  visiting  the  towns  and  cities  in  the  way,  and  on  my 
return,  I should  visit  them  all,  and  hold  their  quarterly 
meetings.  I had  no  doubt  but  that  the  Lord  would  do 
wonders,  for  the  young  men  were  pious,  zealous,  and 
laborious.” 

This  plan,  so  wisely  conceived,  was  carried  into 
execution,  and  the  result  was  as  anticipated.  Many 
houses  and  hearts  were  opened  to  these  men  of  God; 
and  although  they  suffered  some  persecution  from 
those  who  understood  not  their  character  and  motives, 
God  wrought  by  their  hands  in  a wonderful  manner, 
so  that  in  the  minutes  for  the  next  year  upward  of 
six  hundred  were  returned  as  members  of  the  Church 
on  those  circuits. 

As  an  instance  of  the  infatuation  under  which  some 
persons  labored  respecting  the  character  and  objects 
of  the  Methodist  preachers  in  that  day,  take  the  fol- 
lowing, which  is  related  on  the  authority  of  Mr.  Gar- 
rettson  : — A gentleman  from  Vermont,  on  his  way 
down  the  country,  informed  the  people  that  these 
preachers  were  spread  all  over  those  parts  through 
which  he  had  come,  and  that  some  one  had  circulated 
a report,  which  many,  it  seems,  believed,  “ that  the 
king  of  England  had  sent  them  to  disalfcct  the  people 
1 


1788.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  271 

toward  their  own  government ; and  they  doubted  not 
but  they  would  be  instrumental  of  producing  another 
war.”  Others,  however,  not  quite  as  sagacious  in  po- 
litical science,  but  better  versed,  as  they  thought,  in 
theology,  gave  it,  as  their  opinion,  that  these  itinerants 
were  a flying  army  of  the  false  prophets  spoken  of  by 
our  Saviour,  who  should  come  in  the  last  days,  and 
deceive,  if  it  were  possible,  the  very  elect ! And  then, 
agaifi,  the  settled  clergy  were  alarmed  by  an  appre- 
hension that  they  would  break  up  their  congregations, 
and  thus  deprive  them  of  their  “ livings.”  These 
things,  however,  moved  not  those  heralds  of  mercy 
from  their  steadfastness,  nor  turned  them  aside  from 
their  course. 

This  year  Bishop  Asbury  crossed  the  Alleghany 
Mountains ; and  as  it  will  give  the  reader  a correct 
perception  of  the  manner  in  which  he  performed  his 
duties  in  those  days,  and  the  privations  to  which  he 
and  his  companions  were  often  subjected,  as  well  as 
the  reflections  of  a pious  and  observant  mind,  I will 
give  his  own  account  of  this  journey. 

“Thursday  10.  We  had  to  cross  the  Alleghany  Moun- 
tain again,  at  a bad  passage.  Our  course  lay  over  moun- 
tains and  through  valleys,  and  the  mud  and  mire  was  such 
as  might  scarcely  be  expected  in  December.  We  came 
to  an  old  forsaken  habitation  in  Tygers’  Valley  : here  our 
horses  grazed  about  while  we  boiled  our  meat : midnight 
brought  us  up  at  Jones’s,  after  riding  forty,  or  perhaps 
fifty  miles.  The  old  man,  our  host,  was  kind  enough  to 
wake  us  up  at  four  o’clock  in  the  morning.  We  journeyed 
on  through  devious  lonely  wilds,  where  no  food  might  be 
found,  except  what  grew  in  the  woods,  or  was  carried  with 
us.  We  met  with  two  women  who  were  going  to  sec  their 

1 


272 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1788 


friends,  and  to  attend  the  quarterly  meeting  at  Clarksburgh. 

Near  midnight  we  stopped  at  A ’s,  who  hissed  his  dogs 

at  us  : but  the  women  were  determined  to  get  to  quarterly 
meeting,  so  we  went  in.  Our  supper  was  tea.  Brothers 

Phcebus  and  Cook  took  to  the  woods  ; old gave  up 

his  bed  to  the  women.  I lay  along  the  floor  on  a few  deer- 
skins with  the  fleas.  That  night  our  poor  horses  got  no  corn ; 
and  the  next  morning  they  had  to  swim  across  the  Monon- 
gahela  : after  a twenty  miles’  ride  we  came  to  Clarksburg, 
and  man  and  beast  were  so  outdone  that  it  took  us  ten 
hours  to  accomplish  it.  I lodged  with  Col.  Jackson.  Our 
meeting  was  held  in  a long  close  room  belonging  to  the 
Baptists  : our  use  of  the  house,  it  seems,  gave  offence. 
There  attended  about  seven  hundred  people,  to  whom  I 
preached  with  freedom  ; and  I believe  the  Lord’s  power 
reached  the  hearts  of  some.  After  administering  the 
sacrament,  I was  well  satisfied  to  take  my  leave.  We 
rode  thirty  miles  to  Father  Raymond’s,  after  three  o’clock, 
Sunday  afternoon,  and  made  it  nearly  eleven  before  we 
came  in  ; about  midnight  we  went  to  rest,  and  rose  at  five 
o’clock  next  morning.  My  mind  has  been  severely  tried 
under  the  great  fatigue  endured  both  by  myself  and  horse. 
O,  how  glad  should  I be  of  a plain,  clean  plank  to  lie  on, 
as  preferable  to  most  of  the  beds  ; and  where  the  beds  are 
in  a bad  state,  the  floors  are  worse.  The  gnats  are  almost 
as  troublesome  here  as  the  moschetoes  in  the  lowlands  of 
the  seaboard.  This  country  will  require  much  work  to 
make  it  tolerable.  The  people  are,  many  of  them,  of  the 
boldest  cast  of  adventurers,  and  with  some  the  decencies 
of  civilized  society  are  scarcely  regarded,  two  instances  of 
which  I myself  witnessed.  The  great  landholders  who 
are  industrious  will  soon  show  the  effects  of  the  aristoc- 
racy of  wealth,  by  lording  it  over  their  poorer  neighbors, 
and  by  securing  to  themselves  all  the  offices  of  profit  or 
honor : on  the  one  hand  savago  warfare  teaches  them  to 
1 


1T88.J  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  273 

be  cruel ; and  on  the  other  the  preaching  of  Antinomians 
poisons  them  with  error  in  doctrine : good  moralists  they 
are  not,  and  good  Christians  they  cannot  be,  unless  they 
are  better  taught.” 

What  has  God  wrought  in  those  •western  wilds 
since  that  period  ! The  above  is  given  as  a speci- 
men of  the  labors  of  that  great  and  good  man.  His 
Journal  shows  that  this  year,  as  usual,  he  penetrated 
almost  every  part  of  the  country,  old  and  new— the 
cities,  towns,  and  villages,  not  neglecting  the  remote 
settlements  of  the  woods ; thus  setting  an  example  to 
the  younger  preachers,  and  to  his  successors  in  office, 
of  the  labors  of  a primitive  evangelist.  In  all  the 
conferences  he  presided  jointly  with  Dr.  Coke,  when 
the  latter  was  present ; and  then  he  was  away,  leading 
on  “ God’s  sacramental  hosts”  to  the  grand  work  of 
saving  the  souls  for  whom  Christ  had  died. 

The  eastern  and  western  shores  of  Maryland  were 
blessed  this  year  with  an  outpouring  of  the  Spirit,  and 
many  were  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth. 
But  the  most  remarkable  revival  of  religion  was  in 
the  city  of  Baltimore ; and  as  this  was  somewhat  pe- 
culiar in  those  days,  in  some  of  its  characteristics,  it 
may  be  well  to  give  it  a particular  notice. 

In  imitation  of  a practice  adopted  with  so  much 
success  by  Mr.  Wesley,  the  preachers  in  and  about 
Baltimore  went  into  the  fields  and  in  the  market-house 
on  Howard’s  Hill,  every  Sabbath  in  the  afternoon, 
after,  the  service  in  the  churches.  By  this  means 
thousands  were  brought  to  hear  the  word  of  God,  who 
otherwise,  in  all  probability,  would  never  have  been 
reached  by  it.  Through  this  instrumentality  a num- 
ber of  persons  had  been  awakened  and  converted 
18  1 


274 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1788. 

before  the  session  of  the  conference  in  September  ; and 
during  the  conference  many  more  were  brought  from 
darkness  to  light. 

On  the  afternoon  of  Sabbath  the  14th,  Bishop  As- 
bury  preached  in  the  church  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Otter- 
bein,  with  whom  he  always  maintained  a Christian 
fellowship  ; and  he  remarks,  “ The  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
came  among  the  people,  and  sinners  cried  aloud  for 
mercy.  Perhaps  not  less  than  twenty  souls  found 
the  Lord  from  that  time  until  Tuesday  following.” 
The  work  thus  begun  went  on  most  rapidly,  and  in  a 
short  time  there  was  such  a noise  among  the  people, 
particularly  those  who  were  smitten  with  conviction 
for  sin,  that  many,  even  of  the  Christians,  looked  on 
with  astonishment,  having  never  seen  things  “ on  this 
wise;”  while  others,  as  if  frightened  at  what  they  saw 
and  heard,  fled  precipitately  from  the  house,  some 
making  their  escape  through  the  windows.  This 
strange  scene  soon  drew  multitudes  to  the  church, 
“ to  see  what  these  things  meant,”  so  that  not  only 
the  house  was  filled,  but  many  stood  without  in  silent 
astonishment.  In  a short  time  some  of  those  who 
were  crying  for  mercy  fell  helpless  upon  the  floor,  or 
swooned  away  in  the  arms  of  their  friends.  But  this 
scene  soon  changed.  “ Their  mourning  was  turned 
to  joy,”  and  they  arose  “ filled  with  all  the  fulness  of 
God,”  and  with  joyful  lips  proclaimed  his  goodness 
to  1 heir  souls.  This  had  its  happy  effects  upon  the 
spectators,  and  the  work  continued  to  spread  among 
the  people,  and  several  students  in  Cokesbury  College 
were  subjects  of  the  revival.  The  consequence  of 
this  great  work  was,  that  about  three  hundred  \yere 
added  to  the  Church  in  I lie  city  of  Baltimore. 

1 


1788.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  275 

As  this  work  commenced  at  the  conference,  many 
of  the  preachers  received  a new  baptism  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  went  to  their  several  fields  of  labor  “ full 
of  faith  and  the  Holy  Ghost,”  and  God  gave  them 
many  seals  to  their  ministry. 

Enoch  Matson , Adam  Cloud , and  Thomas  S.  Cheiu 
were  entered  on  the  minutes  as  having  desisted  from 
traveling,  but  they  were  in  fact  expelled  for  improper 
conduct.  Their  names  were  entered  in  this  way 
probably  from  tenderness  toward  them  and  their 
friends. 

Caleb  Boyer , Samuel  Dudley , William  Cannan , 
Joseph  Wyatt , Michael  Ellis , and  Ignatius  Pigman 
were  returned  as  having  a partial  location  on  account 
of  their  families  ; but  who,  nevertheless;  were  subject 
to  the  order  of  the  conference.  The  following  had 
died  since  the  last  conference  : — 

1.  Thomas  Curtis , of  whom  it  is  said  that  he  was 
of  “ upright  life,  successful  in  his  labors,  and  triumph- 
ant in  his  death.”  He  had  been  seven  years  in  the 
ministry. 

2.  John  Major , who  was  an  honest,  loving  man, 
and  who  died  as  he  lived,  full  of  faith  and  the  Holy 
Ghost.  He  was  one  of  the  first  missionaries  that 
went  to  the  state  of  Georgia,  and  was  frequently  called, 
'on  account  of  the  tenderness  of  his  feelings,  “ The 

weeping  prophet.”  He  had  been  ten  years  in  the 
ministry,  and  left  behind  him  many  witnesses  to  the 
blamelessness  and  usefulness  of  his  life. 

3.  Woolman  Hickson.  He  is  said  to  have  been 
a young  man  of  promising  abilities  as  a preacher,  of 
an  upright  life  and  blameless  conversation  ; but  after 
traveling  seven  years  he  was  taken  from  his  labors  by 

1 


276 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1789 


the  consumption,  to  his  eternal  reward.  His  last 
labors  were  chiefly  in  the  vicinity  of  New-York,  and 
he  finally  died  and  was  buried  in  that  city. 

4.  Elijah  Ellis.  An  humble,  diligent,  and  useful 
man,  who,  after  laboring  five  years  in  the  ministry, 
chiefly  in  Lancaster,  Pennsylvania,  died  in  peace. 


l Numbers  in  the  Church. 


Whites. 

This  year,  30,809 
Last  year,  21,949 


Colored.  Total.  Preachers 

6,545  37,354  166 

3,893  25,842  133 


Increase,  8,860  2,652  11,512 


33 


This  large  increase  shows  the  blessed  effects  of 
ihe  revivals  before  mentioned,  and  which  exerted  an 
extensive  influence  upon  the  surrounding  population. 

1789.  In  consequence  of  the  extension  of  the 
work  in  almost  every  direction,  for  the  convenience 
of  the  preachers,  and  that  the  general  superintendent 
might  perform  his  work  with  greater  facility  and 
energy,  there  were  eleven  conferences  this  year,  as 
follows: — March  9th  in  Georgia;  March  17th  in 
Charleston,  South  Carolina  ; April  1 1th  at  M’Knight’s 
meeting  house,  on  the  Yadkin  River,  North  Carolina, 
April  18th  at  Petersburgh,  Virginia;  April  28th  at 
Leesburgh,  Virginia ; May  4th  at  Baltimore,  Mary- 
land ; May  9th  at  Cokesbury,  Maryland;  May  13th 
at  Chestertown  ; May  18th  at  Philadelphia,  Pennsyl- 
vania ; May  23d  at  Trenton,  New-Jcrsey  ; May  28th 
in  the  city  of  New-York.  These  conferences  must 
have  been  verv  small,  and  it  is  stated  that  the  having 
so  many  so  near  together  gave  dissatisfaction  to  many 
of  the  preachers,  though  it  is  manifestly  impolitic  for 
1 


1789.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  277 

an  annual  conference  lo  comprehend  a very  large 
territory. 

The  following  new  circuits  had  been  formed  during 
the  past  year : — Bush  River  and  Little  Peedee , in 
South  Carolina;  Pamlico , in  North  Carolina;  Greens- 
ville and  Bottetourt,  in  Virginia ; Baltimore  City  was 
this  year  separated  from  the  circuit,  and  for  the  first 
time  a preacher  was  stationed  in  the  city ; Wilming- 
ton and  Milford , in  Delaware ; Burlington , in  New- 
Jersey  ; Newburgh , Columbia , CoeymarHs  Patent , and 
Schenectady , in  New- York ; and  Stamford , m Con- 
necticut. 

At  the  conference  of  1787,  in  consequence  of  its 
having  been  pleaded  by  Dr.  Coke  that  the  conference 
was  under  obligation  to  receive  Mr.  Whatcoat  for  a 
bishop,  because  it  was  the  wish  of  Mr.  Wesley,  the 
minute  which  had  been  adopted  in  1784  declaring 
that  “during  the  lifetime  of  the  Rev.  John  Wesley, 
we  acknowledge  ourselves  his  sons  in  the  gospel, 
ready,  in  matters  of  church  government,  to  obey  his 
commands,”  was  so  far  modified  as  to  leave  them  at 
liberty  to  depart  from  his  advice  whenever  they  might 
think  it  incompatible  with  their  rights  and  privileges 
as  an  independent  Church.  In  justification  of  this 
proceeding  it  was  said  that  the  minute  in  question 
was  a voluntary  act  of  their  own,  and  not  a formal 
contract  entered  into  with  Mr.  Wesley,  and  therefore 
without  any  violation  of  an  agreement,  they  had  a 
right  to  act  in  the  premises  as  they  thought  proper ; 
and  more  especially,  as  Mr.  Wesley  was  in  England, 
three  thousand  miles  distant,  he  could  not  judge  what 
was  fit  and  right  to  be  done  here  as  well  as  those  who 
were  on  the  spot,  and  had  actual  knowledge  of  the 

1 


278 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1789 


state  of  things.  On  this  account  the  resolution  was 
rescinded  in  1787,  and  a letter  written  to  Mr.  Wes- 
ley inviting  him  to  come  over  and  visit  his  American 
children,  that  he  might  more  perfectly  understand  the 
state  of  things  here  from  actual  observation. 

These  proceedings  were  not  agreeable  to  Mr.  Wes- 
ley, especially  as  they  seemed  to  imply  an  abjuration 
of  his  authority,  inasmuch  as  his  name  was  not  inserted 
in  the  minutes.  With  a view  therefore  to  remove 
all  unpleasantness  from  his  mind,  and  to  give  assur- 
ance that  they  intended  no  disrespect  to  him,  nor  any 
renunciation  of  his  general  authority,  the  following 
question  and  answer  were  inserted  in  the  minutes  for 
this  year : — 

“ Quest.  Who  are  the  persons  that  exercise  the 
episcopal  office  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in 
Europe  and  America  ? 

“ Ans.  John  Wesley,  Thomas  Coke,  and  Francis 
Asbury,  by  regular  order  and  succession.” 

There  appears  no  little  ambiguity  in  this  question 
and  answer.  Did  they  mean  to  say  that  these  per- 
sons exercised  a joint  superintendency  both  in  Europe 
and  America  ? Certainly  not ; for  neither  Thomas 
Coke  nor  Francis  Asbury  exercised  any  episcopal 
powers  in  Europe.  What  they  meant  to  say  evi- 
dently was  this,  that  Thomas  Coke  and  Francis  As- 
bury acted  in  this  country  as  joint  superintendents 
over  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  while  Mr.  Wes- 
ley exercised  a similar  power  singly  in  Europe,  and  a 
general  superintendence  in  America.  This  is  farther 
manifest  from  the  next  question  and  answer,  which 
arc  in  the  following  words  : — 

“ Quest.  Who  have  been  elected  by  the  unanimous 
1 


1789.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  279 

suffrages  of  the  General  Conference,  to  superintend  the 
Methodist  connection  in  America  ? 

“ Ans.  Thomas  Coke  and  Francis  Asbury.”*' 

This  year  was,  on  several  accounts,  an  important 
era  in  these  United  States.  The  old  federal  consti- 
tution had  been  found  wanting  in  those  principles 
which  were  essential  for  an  efficient  government,  and 
was  this  year  superseded  by  the  adoption  of  that  con- 
stitution under  the  operation  of  which  the  country  has 
ever  since  so  greatly  prospered,  and  Gen.  Washington 
had  been  unanimously  elected  the  first  president.  It 
was  therefore  thought  advisable  by  the  Methodist  con- 
ference which  sat  in  the  city  of  New-York  at  the  time 
that  the  first  congress  assembled  in  the  same  city  un- 
der the  new  constitution,  for  Bishops  Coke  and  As- 
bury  to  present  a congratulatory  address  to  him  as 
the  public  organ  and  head  of  the  government.  This 
was  accordingly  done.  And  as  the  author  of  a pam- 
phlet quaintly  called  the  “ History  and  Mystery  of 
Methodist  Episcopacy,”  has  seen  fit  to  arraign  the 
authors  of  this  address  before  the  public,  and  even  to 
impeach  their  integrity,  it  is  thought  to  be  a duty 
which  we  owe  to  the  venerable  men  who  signed  the 
address,  as  well  as  to  the  interests  of  truth,  to  set  this 
matter  in  a fair  point  of  light. 

The  author  above  mentioned  affirmed  that  the  true 
date  of  the  address  was  1785  but  as  it  was  pub- 

* See  book  iii,  chap.  ii. 

t How  such  an  affirmation  could  have  been  made  by  any 
honest  and  intelligent  American  appears  almost  inconceivable, 
when  it  is  so  well  known  that  General  Washington  was  at  that 
time,  1785,  a private  gentleman,  living  on  his  farm  in  Vir- 
ginia, and  was  not  elected  president  of  the  United  States  until 


280 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1789 


lished  under  date  of  May  29,  1789,  he  inferred  that, 
for  some  sinister  purpose,  Bishops  Coke  and  As- 
bury  had  altered  the  date,  and  thereby  practiced  a 
deception  upon  the  public.  This  subject  was  fully 
investigated  by  the  late  Bishop  Emory  in  his  “ De- 
fence of  our  Fathers,”  and  all  the  insinuations  and  false 
assertions  of  the  above  writer  fully  exposed  and  refuted. 
The  following  letter  from  the  Rev.  Thomas  Morrell, 
who  has  recently  gone  to  his  reward,  to  the  Rev. 
Ezekiel  Cooper,  dated  Elizabethtown,  N.  J.,  Au- 
gust 26,  1827,  will  throw  much  light  on  this  sub- 
ject : — 

“ ‘With  regard  to  the  information  you  request  concerning 
the  address  to  General  Washington,  I can  furnish  you 
with  every  material  circumstance  respecting  it,  having 
acted  as  a sub-agent  in  the  transaction,  and  having  a dis- 
tinct recollection  of  the  whole  business.  The  history  of 
it  is,  That  Mr.  Asbury,  in  the  New- York  conference  in 
1789,  offered  for  the  consideration  of  the  conference  the 
following  proposal : — Whether  it  would  not  be  proper  for 
us,  as . a church,  to  present  a congratulatory  address  to 
General  Washington,  who  had  been  lately  inaugurated 

1789.  The  fact  is,  as  stated  in  Mr.  Morrell’s  letter,  (which 
see,)  that  the  address  was  written  at  the  time  it  stands  dated  in 
the  address  itself,  during  the  session  of  the  New- York  confer- 
ence in  June,  1789,  and  at  the  very  time  the  congress  were 
assembled,  and  a few  days  after  Washington  had  delivered  his 
first  inaugural  address  to  the  representatives  of  the  nation. 
I low  could  an  address  be  presented  to  President  Washington 
when  there  was  no  such  official  personage  in  existence  ! The 
supposition  carries  such  self-evident  absurdity  on  its  face,  that 
it  is  a wonder  how  malignant  ingenuity  itself  could  have  ever 
hazarded  its  assertion.  Its  refutation  therefore  is  rendered 
necessary  only  from  the  fact,  that  such  is  the  stato  of  human 
society  that  no  absurdity  is  loo  glaring  to  gain  some  proselytes. 

1 


1789.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  281 

president  of  the  United  States,  in  which  should  be  imbo- 
died  our  approbation  of  the  constitution,  and  professing  our 
allegiance  to  the  government.  The  conference  unanimously 
approved,  and  warmly  recommended  the  measure;  and 
appointed  the  two  bishops,  Dr.  Coke  and  Mr.  Asbury,  to 
draw  up  the  address.  It  was  finished  that  day,  and  read 
to  the  conference,  who  evinced  great  satisfaction  in  its 
recital.  Brother  Dickens  and  myself  were  delegated  to 
wait  on  the  president  with  a copy  of  the  address,  and 
request  him  to  appoint  a day  and  hour  when  he  would 
receive  the  bishops,  one  of  whom  was  to  read  it  to  him, 
and  receive  his  answer.  It  was  concluded  that  although 
Dr.  Coke  was  the  senior  bishop,  yet  not  being  an  Ameri- 
can citizen,  there  would  be  an  impropriety  in  his  present- 
ing and  reading  the  address  ; the  duty  devolved  of  course 
on  Bishop  Asbury.  Mr.  Dickens  and  myself  waited  on 
the  general ; and  as  I had  some  personal  acquaintance 
with  him,  I was  desired  to  present  him  with  the  copy,  and 
request  his  reception  of  the  original  by  the  hands  of  the 
bishops.  The  president  appointed  the  fourth  succeeding 
day,  at  twelve  o’clock,  to  receive  the  bishops.  They  went 
at  the  appointed  hour,  accompanied  by  Brother  Dickens 
and  Thomas  Morrell.  Mr.  Asbury,  with  great  self-pos- 
session, read  the  address  in  an  impressive  manner.  The 
president  read  his  reply  with  fluency  and  animation. 
They  interchanged  their  respective  addresses  ; and,  after 
sitting  a few  minutes,  we  departed.  The  address  and 
the  answer,  in  a few  days,  were  inserted  in  the  public 
prints  ; and  some  of  the  ministers  and  members  of  the 
other  churches  appeared  dissatisfied  that  the  Methodists 
should  take  the  lead.  In  a few  days  the  other  denomina- 
tions successively  followed  our  example. 

“ cThe  next  week  a number  of  questions  were  published, 
in  the  public  papers,  concerning  Dr.  Coke’s  signing  the 

1 


282 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1789. 


address.  Who  was  he  ? How  came  he  to  be  a bishop  ? 
Who  consecrated  him?  &c.,  accompanied  with  severe 
strictures  on  the  impropriety  of  a British  subject  signing 
an  address  approving  of  the  government  of  the  United 
States  ; charging  him  with  duplicity,  and  that  he  was  an 
enemy  to  the  independence  of  America ; for  they  affirmed 
he  had  written,  during  our  revolutionary  war,  an  inflamma- 
tory address  to  the  people  of  Great  Britain,  condemning, 
in  bitter  language,  our  efforts  to  obtain  our  independence  ; 
and  other  charges  tending  to  depreciate  the  doctor’s  charac- 
ter, and  bringing  him  into  contempt  with  the  people  of  our 
country.  As  I did  not  believe  the  assertion  of  the  doctor’s 
writing  the  address  above  mentioned,  I applied  to  a gen- 
tleman who  was  in  England  at  the  time,  to  know  the  truth 
of  the  charge  ; he  assured  me  the  doctor  had  published  no 
such  sentiments  in  England  during  the  revolutionary  war, 
or  at  any  other  period,  or  he  should  have  certainly  had 
some  knowledge  of  it.  And  this  was  the  fact ; for  the  doc- 
tor had  written  no  such  thing.  As  there  was  no  other 
person  in  New- York,  at  that  time,  in  our  connection,  who 
could  meet  these  charges,  and  satisfactorily  answer  these 
queries,  I undertook  the  task,  and  in  my  weak  manner 
endeavored  to  rebut  the  charges  and  answer  the  questions. 
A second  piece  appeared,  and  a second  answer  was 
promptly  published.  No  more  was  written  on  the  subject 
in  New- York.  The  doctor  afterward  gave  me  his  thanks 
for  defending  his  character. 

“ ‘ Such  are  the  material  circumstances  that  occurred 
concerning  the  address  to  General  Washington,  and  his 
reply  : which  you  are  at  liberty  to  make  use  of  in  any  way 
you  think  proper, — and  if  you  judge  it  necessary  may 
put  my  name  to  it.  Thomas  Morrell.’” 

“ ‘ 1 certify  that  the  above  is  a true  extract  of  an  original 

1 


1789.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  283 

letter  of  the  Rev.  Thomas  Morrell,  addressed  to  me,  bear- 
ing the  above  date,  and  now  in  my  possession. 

44 4 Ezekiel  Cooper. 

“ 6 New -York , September  7,  1827.’” 

“ To  this  we  add  the  following  copy  of  a letter  from  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Sparks,  of  Boston,  to  whom  the  papers  of  Gene- 
ral Washington  have  been  intrusted,  for  the  purpose  of 
making  such  selections  for  publication  as  he  shall  deem 
proper ; in  which  important  work  this  gentleman  is  now 
engaged.  And  for  this  polite  and  prompt  reply  to  our  in- 
quiries, we  here  tender  to  Mr.  Sparks  our  most  respectful 
thanks. 

44  4 Boston,  September  1,  1827. 

44  4 Dear  Sir, — Your  favor  of  the  26th  ultimo  has  been 
received,  and  I am  happy  to  be  able  to  furnish  you  with 
the  information  you  desire.  The  44  date ” of  the  address 
presented  by  Bishops  Coke  and  Asbury  to  General  Wash- 
ington is  May  twenty-ninth , 1789.  It  is  proper  to  inform 
you,  however,  that  I do  not  find  the  original  paper  on  the 
files,  but  take  the  date  as  it  is  recorded  in  one  of  the 
volumes  of  44  Addresses.’’  It  is  barely  possible  that  there 
may  be  a mistake  in  the  record,  but  not  at  all  probable. 

44  4 It  is  not  likely  that  any  address  from  any  quarter  was 
presented  to  Washington  in  1785.  I have  never  seen 
any  of  that  year.  He  was  then  a private  man,  wholly 
employed  with  his  farms. 

44  4 1 am,  sir,  very  respectfully, 

44  4 Your  obedient  servant, 

4 Jared  Sparks. 

“‘Mr.  J.  Emory!” 

That  the  reader  may  have  all  the  information 
desirable  in  reference  to  this  subject,  I have  copied 
the  address  itself  from  the  Gazette  of  the  United  States 

1 


284 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1789. 

for  June  6,*  1789,  a file  of  which  is  preserved  in 
the  New -York  City  Library.  It  is  as  follows: — 

ADDRESS  OF  THE  BISHOPS  OF  THE  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 

“ 6 To  the  President  of  the  United  States : — 

“6  Sir, — We,  the  bishops  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  humbly  beg  leave,  in  the  name  of  our  society,  col- 
lectively, in  these  United  States,  to  express  to  you  the 
warm  feelings  of  our  hearts,  and  our  sincere  congratula- 
tions on  your  appointment  to  the  presidentship  of  these 
States.  We  are  conscious,  from  the  signal  proofs  you 
have  already  given,  that  you  are  a friend  of  mankind  ; and 
under  this  established  idea,  place  as  full  confidence  in  your 
wisdom  and  integrity  for  the  preservation  of  those  civil  and 
religious  liberties  which  have  been  transmitted  to  us  by 
the  providence  of  God  and  the  glorious  revolution,  as  we 
believe  ought  to  be  reposed  in  man. 

“ ‘ We  have  received  the  most  grateful  satisfaction  from 
the  humble  and  entire  dependence  on  the  great  Governor 
of  the  universe  which  you  have  repeatedly  expressed, 
acknowledging  him  the  source  of  every  blessing,  and  par- 
ticularly of  the  most  excellent  constitution  of  these  States, 
which  is  at  present  the  admiration  of  the  world,  and  may 
in  future  become  its  great  exemplar  for  imitation  ; and 
hence  we  enjoy  a holy  expectation,  that  you  will  always 
prove  a faithful  and  impartial  patron  of  genuine,  vital  reli- 
gion, the  grand  end  of  our  creation  and  present  probation- 
ary existence.  And  we  promise  you  our  fervent  prayers 
to  the  throne  of  grace,  that  God  Almighty  may  endue  you 
with  all  the  graces  and  gifts  of  his  Holy  Spirit,  that  he  may 
enable  you  to  fill  up  your  important  station  to  his  glory,  the 

# There  is  a trifling  error  in  the  date  in  Dr.  Emory’s  ac- 
count, as  he  says  it  was  the  3d  of  June.  The  true  date  of  the 
document,  May  29,  1789,  it  will  bo  perceived,  corresponds  with 
the  date  given  to  it  by  Mr.  Sparks. 

1 


1789.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  285 

good  of  his  Church,  the  happiness  and  prosperity  of  the 
United  States,  and  the  welfare  of  mankind. 

“ 4 Signed  in  behalf  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

44  4 Thomas  Coke, 

44  4 Francis  Asbury. 

“‘New -York,  May  29,  1789.”’ 

The  following  is  the  reply  of  President  Wash- 
ington : — 

44  4 To  the  Bishops  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America. 

44  4 Gentlemen, — I return  to  you  individually,  and 
through  you  to  your  society  collectively  in  the  United 
States,  my  thanks  for  the  demonstrations  of  affection,  and 
the  expressions  of  joy  offered  in  their  behalf,  on  my  late 
appointment.  It  shall  be  my  endeavor  to  manifest  the 
purity  of  my  inclinations  for  promoting  the  happiness  of 
mankind,  as  well  as  the  sincerity  of  my  desires  to  con- 
tribute whatever  may  be  in  my  power  toward  the  civil  and 
religious  liberties  of  the  American  people.  In  pursuing 
this  line  of  conduct,  I hope,  by  the  assistance  ol  divine 
Providence,  not  altogether  to  disappoint  the  confidence 
which  you  have  been  pleased  to  repose  in  me. 

44  4 It  always  affords  me  satisfaction  when  I find  a con- 
currence of  sentiment  and  practice  between  all  conscien- 
tious men,  in  acknowledgments  of  homage  to  the  great 
Governor  of  the  universe,  and  in  professions  of  support  to 
a just  civil  government.  After  mentioning  that  I trust  the 
people  of  every  denomination,  who  demean  themselves  as 
good  citizens,  will  have  occasion  to  be  convinced  that  I 
shall  always  strive  to  prove  a faithful  and  impartial  patron 
of  genuine  vital  religion — I must  assure  you  in  particular, 
that  I take  in  the  kindest  part  the  promise  you  make  of 
presenting  your  prayers  at  the  throne  of  grace  for  me,  and 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


286 


[1789. 


that  I likewise  implore  the  divine  benediction  on  your- 
selves and  your  religious  community. 

“ 4 George  Washington.’  ” 


Though  the  fact  that  Dr.  Coke  signed  the  above 
address  to  Washington  exposed  him  to  some  keen 
censure  from  some  of  his  friends  in  England,  because 
they  contended  that  it  was  incompatible  with  his  duty 
as  a subject  of  the  British  empire  thus  to  eulogize 
the  American  constitution  and  the  president  of  the 
republic,  yet  the  act  itself  originated  from  the  sincerest 
sentiments  of  veneration  for  the  excellent  Washington; 
and  the  spirit  which  the  address  breathes  is  evidence 
of  the  most  genuine  piety  and  patriotism.  And  what- 
ever may  be  said  for  or  against  Dr.  Coke  on  account 
of  the  double  relation  he  held  to  the  two  bodies  of 
Methodists  in  England  and  America,  no  whisper  could 
be  breathed  against  the  propriety  of  Bishop  Asbury’s 
conduct  in  this  affair,  as  he  had  become  an  American 
citizen,  was  cordially  attached  to  the  constitution*  and 
government  of  his  adopted  country,  was  seeking  to 
promote  its  best  interests,  and  regarded  the  newly 
elected  president  with  ardent  affection  and  profound 
veneration.  Nor  were  the  expressions  of  devotedness 
to  the  government  and  its  president  less  the  sentiments 
of  the  conference,  and  the  Methodist  people  generally, 
than  they  were  of  the  venerable  men  who  signed  it. 
The  high  estimation  in  which  Bishop  Asbury  held 
Washington  may  be  seen  from  the  following  remarks 
which  he  made  on  hearing  of  the  death  of  that  great 
man.  He  was  then  at  Charleston,  South  Carolina, 
and  had  just  adjourned  a conference  which  had  been 
held  in  that  city,  January  1,  1800.  He  says, — 

“ Slow  moved  the  northern  post  on  the  eve  of  now- 
1 


1789.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  287 

year’s  day,  and  brought  the  distressing  information  of  the 
death  of  Washington,  who  departed  this  life  December  14, 
1799. 

“ Washington,  the  calm,  intrepid  chief,  the  disinterested 
friend,  first  father,  and  temporal  saviour  of  his  country 
under  divine  protection  and  direction.  A universal  cloud 
sat  upon  the  faces  of  the  citizens  of  Charleston — the  pulpits 
clothed  in  black — the  bells  muffled — the  paraded  soldiery — 
the  public  'oration  decreed  to  be  delivered  on  Friday  the 
14th  of  this  month — a marble  statue  to  be  placed  in  some 
proper  situation, — these  were  the  expressions  of  sorrow, 
and  these  the  marks  of  respect  paid  by  his  fellow-citizens  to 
this  great  man.  I am  disposed  to  lose  sight  of  all  but  Wash- 
ington. Matchless  man  ! At  all  times  he  acknowledged 
the  providence  of  God,  and  never  was  he  ashamed  of  his 
Redeemer.  We  believe  he  died  not  fearing  death.  In 
his  will  he  ordered  the  manumission  of  his  slaves — a true 
son  of  liberty  in  all  points.” 

I have  made  this  quotation,  the  sentiments  of  which 
seem  to  have  been  the  spontaneous  effusion  of  the 
writer’s  heart  in  respect  to  this  universally  beloved 
and  respected  man,  for  the  purpose  of  showing  that 
the  above  address  was  not  intended  as  an  unmeaning 
compliment,  merely  to  court  the  popular  favor  by  a 
servile  fawning  at  the  feet  of  a great  man  ; but  that  it 
contained  the  genuine  feelings  of  the  heart,  and  was 
intended  as  a tribute  of  gratitude  to  God  for  favoring 
the  American  people  with  such  a noble  monument  of 
his  wisdom  and  goodness  in  the  person  of  this  illus- 
trious chief,  and  in  that  admirable  constitution  which 
his  hands  helped  to  frame,  and  which  he  was  now 
called  upon,  by  the  unanimous  suffrages  of  a free 
people,  to  administer  and  carry  into  practical  effect. 

It  was  indeed  but  natural  for  those  who  had  suf- 

1 


288 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1789. 


fered  so  many  privations  through  a bloody  and  pro- 
tracted war,  and  had  since  contended  with  many  sorts 
of  opposition  from  malignant  foes,  and  not  a little  low 
scurrility  from  the  exclusive  spirit  of  sectarian  bigotry, 
to  rejoice  in  beholding  the  adoption  of  a constitution 
which  guarantied  to  all  denominations  their  rights  and 
privileges  equally,  and  to  see  this  constitution  com- 
mitted to  the  hands  of  men  who  had  ever  .manifested 
an  impartial  regard  for  each  religious  sect,  and  for  the 
inalienable  rights  of  all  mankind. 

As  this  year  was  the  beginning  of  Methodism  in 
New-England,  perhaps  it  may  be  proper  to  give  some 
account  of  the  state  of  that  part  of  our  country,  that 
the  reader  may  duly  appreciate  the  difficulties  with 
which  it  had  to  contend. 

It  has  already  been  seen  in  the  introduction  that 
Congregationalism  was  the  prevalent  system  of  Chris- 
tianity established  in  this  portion  of  the  country.  As 
the  early  settlers  fled  here  on  account  of  the  persecu- 
tions which  they  endured  at  home,  and  built  them- 
selves up  in  a separate  community,  their  religious  and 
civil  regulations  were  interwoven,  so  that  they  were 
made  mutually  to  support  each  other.  Thus  churches 
were  built,  ministers  settled  and  supported,  schools 
and  colleges  established  according  to  law  ; and  a tax 
was  laid  upon  the  people,  in  proportion  to  their  pro- 
perty, to  sustain  these  things  in  conjunction  with  the.’r 
civil  institutions.  In  thus  providing  by  law  for  their 
own  support,  they  took  care  to  guard  against  the  in- 
troduction of  other  sects,  as  far  as  they  consistently 
could,  simply  tolerating  them  in  holding  their  meet- 
ings, while  they  were  abridged  of  many  of  their  rights. 
According  to  these  regulations  all  were  born  members 
1 


1789.1  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  289 

of  the  Congregational  Church,  and,  when  grown  to 
maturity,  were  obliged  to  pay  their  proportion  toward 
its  support,  unless  they  lodged  a certificate  in  the 
office  of  the  town  clerk  that  they  had  attached  them- 
selves to  some  other  society. 

But  the  theological  creed  of  the  country  differed  in 
some  important  particulars  from  that  of  the  Methodists. 
I need  barely  say  that  the  Congregationalists  of  New- 
England  were  Calvinists  of  the  highest  order,  and,  at 
that  time,  excessively  rigid  in  their  opposition  to  Ar 
minian  or  Methodistical  doctrines,  professing  to  esteem 
them  as  heretical,  and  dangerous  to  the  souls  of  the 
people.  And,  moreover,  as  there  were  very  generally 
ministers  established  in  every  parish — for  the  whole 
country  was  divided  into  parishes — they  considered  it 
an  encroachment  upon  their  rights  for  a stranger  to 
intermeddle  with  them.  This  was  the  general  state  of 
things  in  New-England.  Professing  a system  of  reli- 
gion which  had  been  handed  down  to  them  from  their 
Puritan  fathers,  guarded  and  supported  by  their  laws, 
and  defended  too  in  the  pulpit  by  men  in  general  well 
educated,  they  wanted  not  motives  to  resist  the  intru- 
sions of  Methodist  itinerants,  who  could  boast  little 
from  their  human  learning  and  science,  though  they 
certainly  stood  high  for  their  piety,  and  were  by  no 
means  inferior  to  their  fellows  in  their  knowledge  of 
divine  things. 

But  with  all  these  advantages — and  surely  they 
were  not  few — “ pure  religion”  was  not  generally 
pressed  upon  the  people  from  the  pulpit.  Among  the 
Baptists,  some  congregations  of  whom  were  found 
scattered  through  the  country,  experimental  religion 
was  enforced,  and  no  doubt  enjoyed  by  many.  But 
19  1 


290 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1789 


generally  speaking,  I believe,  it  may  be  said  in  truth, 
that,  at  the  time  of  which  we  are  now  speaking,  ex- 
perimental and  practical  religion  was  at  a very  low 
ebb  throughout  the  churches  of  New-England  : and 
in  some  portions  of  the  country,  particularly  in  Mas- 
sachusetts, the  Unitarian  heresy  was  beginning  to 
show  itself  in  some  of  the  congregations,  more  espe- 
cially in  and  about  the  city  of  Boston.  This  destruc- 
tive heresy  has  since  spread  itself  extensively  in 
Massachusetts, ' has  taken  possession  of  Cambridge 
College,  and  infected  most  of  the  churches  in  Boston 
and  its  vicinity. 

This  was  the  general  state  of  things  when  the  Rev. 
Jesse  Lee  entered  this  field  of  labor.  It  was  on  the 
17th  of  June,  1789,  that  he  preached  the  first  Metho- 
dist sermon  ever  delivered  in  the  state  of  Connecticut, 
in  the  town  of  Norwalk.  Such  was  the  state  of  feel- 
ing in  that  country  that  no  house  could  be  procured 
for  preaching,  all  being  afraid  to  open  their  houses  to 
the  stranger.  Mr.  Lee,  therefore,  who  was  not  to  be 
intimidated  by  such  discouragements,  went  into  the 
street,  began  to  sing,  and  then  to  pray  ; and  this  being 
heard  by  a few,  a tolerable  congregation  soon  collected, 
to  whom  he  preached,  no  one  interrupting  him.  On 
the  21st  of  June  he  preached  for  the  first  time  in  the 
city  of  New-IIaven.  He  proceeded  in  his  work 
until  he  formed  a regular  circuit,  including  the  towns 
of  Norwalk,  Fairfield,  Stratford,  Milford,  Redding, 
Danbury,  and  Canaan,  with  several  intermediate 
places.  The  mariner  of  his  preaching,  without  notes, 
the  fervency  of  his  spirit,  as  well  as  the  doctrines  he 
delivered,  so  opposite  to  the  Calvinism  which  they 
had  been  accustomed  to  hear,  excited  much  curiosity 
1 


1789.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  291 

and  drew  multitudes  to  hear  him  ; and  some,  he  says, 
were  brought  to  feel  the  weight  of  the  truths  he 
uttered.  But  they  were  by  no  means  mere  passive 
hearers.  Priests  and  people,  men,  women,  and  chil- 
dren, from  their  education  and  habits  of  life,  were  fond 
of  disputation,  and  often,  after  the  preaching,  would 
enter  into  controversy  with  the  preacher,  and  espe- 
cially upon  those  points  on  which  he  differed  from 
the  prevalent  doctrines  of  the  day.  Their  objections, 
however,  were  generally  founded  upon  the  erroneous 
representations,  drawn  by  themselves  as  an  inference 
from  what  they  had  heard,  that  the  Methodists  held 
to  salvation  by  the  merit  of  good  works.  This  they 
inferred  from  the  denial  of  the  doctrine  of  irresistible 
grace , unconditional  and  personal  election  and  repro- 
bation, and  not  because  that  dogma  had  ever  been 
asserted  ; for  no  such  doctrine  had  ever  been  held  or 
promulgated  by  xMr.  Wesley  or  any  of  his  preachers. 
Mr.  Lee,  however,  endeavored  to  avoid,  as  much  as 
possible,  all  thriftless  controversy,  by  striving  to  direct 
their  attention  to  the  more  important  inquiry,  whether 
they  had  ever  been  “ born  of  the  Spirit/’  and  whether, 
as  a consequence,  they  now  enjoyed  “ peace  with  God 
through  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.”  The  silent 
manner  in  which  these  questions  were  listened  to, 
showed  evidently  that  the  disputants  were  more 
anxious  about  “ lesser  matters,”  than  they  were  con- 
cerning “ the  things  which  accompany  salvation.” 

The  first  Methodist  society  which  was  formed  in 
Connecticut  was  in  Stratford,  which  was  on  the  26th 
day  of  September,  and  consisted  of  only  three  females; 
but  this  was  a nucleus  around  which  others  gathered 
after  much  labor  and  toil,  and  which  has  since  become 

1 


292 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


Cl  790 


a large  and  flourishing  society.  The  next  class  was 
formed  in  the  town  of  Redding,  consisting  of  a male 
and  female ; the  former,  Aaron  Sandford,  became  a 
local  preacher,  and  continues  such  to  this  day,  having 
lived  to  see  his  children,  and  many  of  his  grand  chil- 
dren, members  of  the  Church,  with  a large  and  influ- 
ential society  gathered  around  him  ; he  has  a son  and 
a son-in-law  in  the  ministry,  and  I believe  one  grand 
son. 

The  first  Methodist  church  fcver  built  in  New-Eng 
land  was  on  this  (Stratford)  circuit,  in  the  town  of 
Weston.  It  was  called,  in  honor  of  the  first  Metho 
dist  preacher  who  penetrated  into  that  part  of  the 
country,  Lee's  Chapel . It  stood  until  the  year  1813, 
when  it  wras  rebuilt ; and  the  writer  of  this  preached 
the  dedication  sermon  in  the  new  house,  on  “ The 
glory  of  this  latter  house  shall  be  greater  than  the 
former,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts  : and  in  this  place 
will  I give  peace,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,”  Hag.  ii,  9. 

In  the  month  of  February,  1790,  three  preachers, 
Jacob  Brush , George  Roberts , and  Daniel  Smith , 
were  sent  by  Bishop  Asbury  to  the  help  of  Mr.  Lee. 
They  met  him  in  Dantown , where  he  was  holding  a 
quarterly  meeting  in  a house  of  worship  not  yet 
finished — -which  was  the  second  built  in  the  country. 
The  coming  of  these  brethren  was  a great  comfort  to 
Mr.  Lee,  and  they  strengthened  each  other’s  hands  in 
the  Lord.  During  the  preaching  on  Sabbath,  the 
power  of  the  Lord  was  so  manifested  that  many  cried 
aloud  for  mercy,  a tiling  so  unusual  in  that  part  of  the 
country  that  some  were  very  much  alarmed,  and  fled 
from  the  house  in  consternation,  and  others  who  were 
in  the  gallery  jumped  out  on  the  ground.  In  the 
1 


1790.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  293 

midst,  however,  of  the  confusion  occasioned  by  these 
movements,  those  who  had  an  experience  of  divine 
things  rejoiced  with  exceeding  great  joy. 

Notwithstanding  the  exterior  respect  which  was 
paid  to  religion  in  this  “ land  of  steady  habits,”  the 
coming  of  the  Methodist  preachers  excited  no  little 
opposition.  They  were  generally  called  by  the  settled 
clergy,  “ wolves  in  sheep’s  clothing,”  the  “ false  pro- 
phets who  should  come  in  the  latter  day,”  &c.,  and 
hence  the  people  felt  themselves  at  liberty  to  ridicule 
and  persecute  them  in  a variety  of  ways.  As  many 
in  the  pulpit  harangued  their  people  in  opposition  to 
those  “ itinerating  pedlers  of  a false  doctrine,”  as 
they  were  sometimes  called  in  derision,  the  people 
caught  the  spirit,  and  echoed  back  upon  them  the 
opprobrious  epithet,  mingling  with  their  jeers  such 
unruly  conduct  as  often  disturbed  them  in  their  solemn 
assemblies.  Hence  they  have  been  known  to  roll 
stones  into  the  houses  where  they  were  assembled  in 
time  of  worship,  and  otherwise  interrupt  their  devo- 
tions. These  things,  however,  disheartened  not  these 
messengers  of  mercy  in  their  work,  nor  impeded  their 
progress  in  their  endeavors  to  evangelize  the  people. 

The  writer  of  this  remembers  perfectly  well,  when 
but  a boy,  of  hearing  the  remarks  which  were  made 
by  some  of  the  people  on  returning  one  evening  from 
hearing  a Methodist  preacher.  The  wonder  was 
whence  they  came  ! They  finally  concluded,  as  they 
had  come  up  from  the  south,  that  they  were  a set  of 
broken  merchants,  who,  having  become  poor,  and  being 
too  lazy  to  work,  had  taken  to  this  method  of  preach- 
ing to  procure  a livelihood.  I have  mentioned  this 
circumstance  to  show  the  ignorance  which  prevailed 

1 


294 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1789. 


among  the  people  generally  in  respect  to  the  real 
character  and  objects  of  those  primitive  Methodist 
preachers,  and  as  an  apology  for  the  treatment  they 
met  with  from  the  thoughtless  and  the  gay.  Good 
impressions,  however,  were  made  upon  many  minds, 
and  Bishop  Asbury,  speaking  of  the  commencement 
of  this  work,  says,  “ New-England  stretcheth  out  the 
hand  to  our  ministry,  and  I trust  shortly  will  feel  its 
influence.  My  soul  shall  praise  the  Lord.” 

The  revival  noticed  as  having  begun  last  year  in 
Baltimore  and  in  some  parts  of  Maryland,  went  for- 
ward with  great  rapidity  this  year ; and  in  Baltimore 
more  particularly,  Mr.  Lee  says  it  exceeded  any  thing 
which  had  been  witnessed  before.  Such  was  the 
power  which  attended  the  word  preached  that  some 
of  the  greatest  revilers  of  the  work  were  constrained 
to  bow  to  its  influence,  and  to  confess  that  God  was 
indeed  in  the  midst  of  his  people.  The  following  is 
his  own  account  of  this  work  : — 

“ Some,  were  two,  three,  or  four  hours  on  their  knees ; 
others  were  prostrate  on  the  floor,  most  earnestly  agonizing 
for  mercy,  till  they  could  rejoice  in  God  their  Saviour  ! 
What  power  ! what  awe  rested  on  the  people  ! 

“ Some,  after  they  went  home,  could  not  sleep,  but  wept 
and  prayed  all  night.  The  next  day  was  such  a time  as 
cannot  be  sufficiently  described. 

“ Early  in  the  morning,  a preacher  was  sent  for  to  visit 
a young  woman  who  was  under  conviction.  lie  exhorted 
her  to  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  then  sung  and  prayed 
with  her. 

“ A considerable  number  of  the  members  of  society 
were  collected  to  supplicate  the  throne  of  grace  in  her 
behalf.  At  last  the  Lord  suddenly  shed  abroad  his  love  in 
1 


1789.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  295 

her  heart,  so  that  she  lifted  up  her  voice  with  others  in 
loud  praises  to  God. 

“ This  was  only  a small  part  of  that  day’s  work.  About 
ten  in  the  morning,  a company  of  mourners  assembled  to- 
gether at  a private  house,  where  the  work  of  conversion 
began.  First  one,  and  then  another,  entered  into  the  liberty 
of  the  children  of  God.  The  news  spread ; the  people 
collected  till  the  house  and  street  were  filled  with  a 
crowd  of  believers,  and  a wondering  multitude  : and  this 
continued  without  intermission  till  night.  They  then 
repaired  to  the  church,  which  was  presently  filled,  and  they 
continued  there  until  two  o’clock  the  next  morning  before 
they  broke  up. 

“ Some  who  came  there  quite  careless,  and  indeed  mak 
ing  derision  of  the  whole,  were  converted  before  they 
returned.  Many  hard-hearted  opposers  were  conquered 
at  last,  and  earnestly  sought  salvation. 

“ At  the  same  time  the  country  circuits  throughout  Ma- 
ryland seemed  to  flame  with  holy  love.  On  the  eastern 
shore  there  was  a powerful  work  ; hundreds  in  different 
parts  were  turning  to  God.” 

Dr.  Coke  arrived  again  on  the  continent  this  year, 
and  after  attending  some  of  the  conferences,  traveled 
extensively  through  different  parts  of  the  country,  and 
was  made  a blessing  to  many.  Speaking  of  the  con- 
ference which  assembled  in  North  Carolina,  Bishop 
Asbury  says,  “ We  opened  our  conference,  and  were 
blessed  with  peace  and  union;  our  brethren  from  the 
west  met  us,  and  we  had  weighty  matters  for  con- 
sideration before  us.” 

But  the  glorious  work  which  was  breaking  forth  in 
every  direction  was  much  aided  by  the  energetic 
labors  of  Bishop  Asbury,  who  traversed  almost  every 
part  of  the  continent,  preaching  and  setting  things  in 

1 


296 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1789. 


order.  This  year  he  followed  in  the  track  which  had 
been  marked  out  by  Mr.  Garrettson  the  preceding 
year,  up  the  North  River,  through  Dutchess  county, 
surveying  the  length  and  breadth  of  the  land,  and  in 
the  midst  of  all  his  labors  and  bodily  sufferings  he  ex- 
claims, “ My  soul  is  so  filled  with  God,  that  it  appears 
as  if  all  sense  of  pain  was  suspended  by  the  power 
of  faith.”  Thence  he  went  south,  through  New- Jer- 
sey, Pennsylvania,  and  Maryland,  and  witnessed  the 
glorious  revival  which  was  going  on  in  Baltimore. 
Under  date  of  September  8,  1789,  he  says, — 

“ I preached  in  town  and  at  the  Point.  The  last  quar- 
terly meeting  was  a wonder-working  time.  Fifty  or  sixty 
souls  were  then  and  there  brought  to  God.  People  were 
daily  praying  to  God  from  house  to  house  ; some  crying  for 
mercy,  others  rejoicing  in  God,  and  not  a few,  day  after 
day,  joining  in  society  for  the  benefit  of  Christian  fellow- 
ship. Praise  the  Lord,  O my  soul ! I spent  some  time 
in  visiting  from  house  to  house,  and  in  begging  for  the 
college.  The  married  men  and  the  single  men,  the  mar- 
ried women  and  single  women,  I met  apart,  and  was  com- 
forted. Many*  of  the  children  of  the  Methodists  are  the 
happy  subjects  of  this  glorious  revival.  We  have  more 
members  in  Baltimore  (town  and  Point)  than  in  any  city  or 
town  on  the  continent  besides.” 

He  did  not,  however,  remain  long  pent  up  in  the 
city,  for  under  date  of  the  28th  of  this  month  we  find 
him  at  Bush  Forest  Chapel,  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Abingdon,  where  he  makes  the  following  remarks  : — 
“ This  was  one  of  the  first  houses  that  were  built  for 
the  Methodists  in  the  slate  of  Maryland,  and  one  of  the 
first  societies  was  formed  here.  They  had  been  dead 
for  many  years ; — of  late  the  Lord  has  visited  the 
1 


1789.1  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  297 

neighborhood,  and  I suppose,  from  report,  fifty  souls 
have  been  converted  to  God.” 

The  work  of  God  also  extended  in  many  places 
within  the  bounds  cf  the  new  district  formed  last  year 
by  Mr.  Garrettson.  Mr.  Philip  Embury,*  who  had 
been  instrumental  in  founding  the  little  society  in  the 

* Mr.  Embury  continued  a faithful  follower  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  a diligent  laborer  ih  the  gospel  as  a local  preacher  in  the 
Methodist  connection,  until  the  year  1775,  when  he  ended  his 
days  in  peace  in  the  above  region  of  country  ; and  his  remains 
were  buried  about  seven  miles  distant  from  Ashgrove,  “ in  a 
spot  of  peculiar  beauty  in  the  gorge  of  two  romantic  hills,  on  a 
small  elevation  surrounded  by  a lovely  scenery,  and  in  view  of 
two  or  three  handsome  cottages.” 

In  1832,  some  of  his  surviving  friends,  moved  by  a pious 
respect  to  the  memory  of  this  humble  and  devoted  servant  of 
God,  and  with  a view  to  deposit  his  bones  in  a burying  ground 
in  the  midst  of  his  children  and  friends,  had  them  removed  from 
their  former  resting  place,  and,  with  suitable  religious  services, 
in  the  presence  of  a large  multitude  of  people  wrho  had  assem- 
bled on  the  occasion,  committed  them  to  the  earth  in  the  Me- 
thodist burying  ground  in  Ashgrove.  Over  them  is  placed  a 
marble  tablet,  with  the  following  inscription 

PHILIP  EMBURY, 

The  earliest  American  minister  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church, 

Here  found 

His  last  earthly  resting  place. 

Precious  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord  is  the  death  of  his  saints , fyc. 

The  remainder  of  the  epitaph  need  not  be  copied  here. 

The  widow  of  Mr.  Embury  was  afterward  married  to  a mem- 
ber of  our  Church  by  the  name  of  Lawrence,  who  settled  in 
Upper  Canada,  and  they  were  the  nucleus  of  a society  in  the 
place  where  they  lived,  which  has  continued  to  flourish  to  the 
present  day. 


1 


298 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1789 


city  of  New- York,  after  the  arrival  of  the  regular 
preachers  in  that  city,  moved  to  Ashgrove,  and  col- 
lected a small  society  in  that  place,  chiefly  of  emi- 
grants from  Ireland.  Before  the  time  of  which  we 
now  speak,  they  had  made  several  attempts  to  obtain 
the  aid  of  traveling  preachers,  but  did  not  succeed 
until  1788,  when,  in  answer  to  a petition  to  the  con- 
ference, Mr.  Garrettson  sent  Mr.  Lemuel  Green  to. 
their  help.  He  brought  the  society  under  disciplinary 
regulations,  and  likewise  extended  his  labors  with 
good  effect  into  the  adjoining  settlements.  Thus  this 
society  at  Ashgrove  may  be  considered  as  the  centre 
of  Methodism  in  all  that  region  of  country. 

Long  Island  also,  in  the  state  of  New-Yoi^k,  was 
more  particularly  provided  for  this  year.  We  have 
already  seen  that  Captain  Webb  visited  some  towns 
on  this  island,  as  early  as  1768,  and  many  sin- 
ners were  awakened  under  his  powerful  appeals  to 
their  consciences.  The  political  troubles,  however, 
which  arose  out  of  the  war  of  the  revolution,  had  a 
most  deleterious  effect  upon  the  religion  and  morals 
of  the  Long  Islanders.  The  British  army  had  the 
island  in  possession  for  several  years,  and  many  were 
the  skirmishes,  after  the  memorable  battle  upon  Brook- 
lyn heights,  between  the  contending  forces ; and  the 
people  were  perpetually  harassed  with  the  depreda- 
tions committed  upon  their  property  by  both  of  the 
belligerents.  On  the  return  oi  peace,  however,  the 
people  began  to  long  for  the  ordinances  of  religion, 
and  as  early  as  1784  Mr.  Philip  Cox  was  stationed 
on  Long  Island  ; lie  found  a number  who  remembered 
the  preaching  of  Captain  Webb.  He  was  succeeded 
by  the  Rev.  Ezekiel  Cooper,  whose  faithful  and  able 

i 


1789.1  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  299 

ministry  was  made  a blessing  to  many.  Messrs. 
Thomas  Ware,  Peter  Moriarty,  and  Robert  Cloud 
followed  Mr.  Cooper,  and  their  evangelical  efforts 
were  crowned  with  success.  This  year,  1789, 
Messrs.  William  Phoebus  and  John  Lee  were  sta- 
tioned here,  and  Long  Island  formed  a part  of  the 
New-York  district. 

Long  Island  has  become  somewhat  famous  as  being 
the  birthplace  of  Elias  Hicks,  the  celebrated  Quaker 
preacher,  whose  peculiar  notions  in  religion,  and  his 
zealous  manner  of  propagating  them,  have  been  a 
means  of  dividing  that  peaceable  denomination,  and, 
it  is  to  be  feared,  of  poisoning  the  minds  of  many 
with  very  erroneous  views  of  Christianity.  These 
notions,  coming  so  directly  in  contact  with  some  of 
the  fundamental  principles  of  Methodism,  particularly 
as  respects  the  deity  and  atonement  of  Christ,  and 
the  ordinances  of  baptism  and  the  Lord’s  supper,  were 
no  small  impediments  in  the  way  of  those  Methodist 
preachers  who  first  labored  here.  The  Lord  of  the 
harvest,  however,  was  with  them,  and  gave  them  ac- 
cess to  the  understandings  and  consciences  of  the 
people,  so  that  at  this  time  there  were  upward  of 
two  hundred  members  in  the  several  societies  on  Long 
Island. 

That  God  exercises  a particular  providence  over 
his  people,  and  grants  to  them  blessings  in  answer  to 
their  prayers,  is  abundantly  attested  in  the  holy  Scrip- 
tures, as  well  as  by  the  experience  and  testimony  of 
his  servants,  in  all  ages  of  his  church.  Those  who 
affect  to  question  this  doctrine,  if  they  profess  faith 
in  divine  revelation,  would  do  well  to  remember  that 
they  thereby  impeach  the  veracity  of  the  divine  pro 

1 


300 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1789. 


mises,  and  render  ineffectual  even  the  fervent  prayers 
of  the  righteous.  God  has  said,  “ Ask,  and  it  shall 
be  given.”  He  also  declares  that  “ his  ears  are  open 
and  attentive  to  the  prayers  of  the  righteous.”  And 
will  he  not  fulfil  his  promise  to  those  who  pray  in 
faith  ? He  certainly  will — else  his  promise  is  vain, 
and  prayer  is  useless. 

The  following  narrative  respecting  the  introduction 
of  Methodism  into  Southold,  Long  Island,  strikingly 
illustrates  the  truth  of  the  above  remarks,  and  evinces 
that  the  good  hand  of  the  Lord  is  ever  with  his  people. 
It  is  related  on  the  best  authority : — • 

In  1794,  a Mrs.  Moore,  who  had  been  converted 
by  the  instrumentality  of  the  Methodists,  removed  to 
Southold.  Being  destitute  of  a spiritual  ministry, 
she  united  with  two  other  females  of  a like  spirit  with 
herself  every  Monday  evening  in  holding  a prayer 
meeting,  in  which  they  prayed  especially  that  God 
wTould  send  them  a faithful  minister.  Twice  they 
met  at  the  house  of  a Mr.  Vail,  who,  though  not  a 
professor  of  religion,  was  willing  that  the  meeting 
should  be  held  in  his  house,  as  his  wife  was  one  of 
the  three  engaged  in  this  pious  work.  A circum- 
stance occurring  one  evening  which  caused  them  to 
omit  their  social  meeting,  each  one  retired  to  her  own 
house,  determined  to  pour  out  the  desire  of  their  souls 
to  God  that  the  primary  object  of  their  prayers, 
namely,  the  gift  of  a faithful  preacher,  might  be 
granted  them.  During  the  exercises  of  this  evening 
they  felt  an  unusual  spirit  of  prayer ; but  more  par- 
ticularly Mrs.  Moore,  who  continued  in  strong  prayer 
until  near  midnight,  when  she  received  an  assurance 
that  God  had  heard  them,  by  the  following  word 
i 


1789.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  301 

being  deeply  impressed  upon  her  mind : — “ I have 
heard  their  cry,  and  am  come  down  to  deliver  them 
and  so  strong  was  the  conviction  upon  her  mind  that 
she  praised  God  for  what  she  believed  he  would  most 
assuredly  do. 

At  this  very  time,  Wilson  Lee,  one  of  the  early 
Methodist  preachers,  was  at  New-London,  Connecti- 
cut, and  had  put  his  trunk  on  board  of  a vessel  with 
a view  to  go  to  his  appointment  in  New-York.  Con- 
trary wind  prevented  his  departure.  On  the  same 
night  in  which  these  pious  females  were  praying  in 
their  separate  apartments  on  Long  Island,  for  God  to 
send  them  a “ shepherd  after  his  own  heart,”  this  man 
of  God,  detained  by  contrary  winds  in  New-London, 
felt  an  unusual  struggle  of  mind  for  the  salvation  of 
souls,  attended  with  a vivid  and  powerful  impression 
that  it  was  his  duty  to  cross  the  Sound  and  go  to  Long 
Island.  So  powerful,  indeed,  was  this  impression, 
that  though  he  tried  to  resist  it,  he  at  length  resolved 
that  if  a way  opened  he  would  proceed.  On  going 
to  the  wharf  next  morning,  he  found,  to  his  surprise, 
a sloop  ready  to  sail  for  Southold,  and  without  farther 
hesitancy  he  immediately  embarked  : and  on  landing, 
in  answer  to  his  inquiries,  was  conducted  to  the  house 
of  Mrs.  Moore.  On  seeing  him  approach  the  house, 
and  recognizing  him  from  his  appearance  for  a Metho 
dist  preacher,  though  a total  stranger,  she  ran  to  the 
door,  and  saluted  him  in  the  following  words  : — “ Thou 
blessed  of  the  Lord,  come  in  !”  They  mutually  ex- 
plained the  circumstances  above  narrated,  and  rejoiced 
together,  “ for  the  consolation.”  A congregation  was 
soon  collected,  to  whom  Mr.  Lee  preached  with  lively 
satisfaction.  God  blessed  his  labors — a class  was 

1 


302 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1789. 

formed,  and  from  that  period  the  Methodists  have 
continued,  with  various  degrees  of  prosperity,  in 
Southold,  and  gradually  spread  through  the  length 
and  breadth  of  the  island. 

Having  thus  noticed  the  progress  of  the  work  of 
religion  in  different  parts  of  the  country,  let  us  return 
to  the  doings  of  the  conference.  In  consequence  of 
the  extension  of  the  work  on  every  hand,  spreading 
over  such  a large  territory,  there  were  two  difficulties 
which  arose  in  the  way  of  proceeding  in  the  manner 
they  had  done  heretofore. 

1.  It  was  very  inconvenient  for  all  the  members 
of  the  conference  to  assemble  together  in  one  place 
to  transact  their  business.  Hence,  as  we  have  already 
seen,  the  bishops  had  appointed  several  separate  con- 
ferences for  the  despatch  of  their  ordinary  affairs. 

2 . But  any  thing  which  was  done  in  these  separate 
conferences  was  not  binding,  except  simply  the  ordi- 
nations and  stationing  the  preachers,  unless  sanctioned 
by  them  all.  And  as  this  could  rarely  be  expected, 
constituted 'as  human  nature  is,  it  was  plainly  seen 
that  there  was  danger  of  their  falling  to  pieces,  or  of 
having  divers  administrations. 

To  provide  against  this  evil,  and  to.  remedy  the 
inconvenience  above  mentioned,  it  was  determined 
this  year,  as  the  best  thing  which  could  be  devised, 
to  have  a council , for  the  reasons  and  purposes,  and 
with  the  powers  set  forth  in  the  following  questions 
and  answers : — 

• “ Quest.  Whereas  the  liol ding  of  general  conferences  on 
this  extensive,  continent  would  he  attended  with  a.  variety  of 
difficulties,  and  many  inconveniences  to  the  work  of  God ; 
and  whereas  we  judge  it  expedient  that  a council  should  he 

1 


1789.]  MEl  riODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  303 

formed  of  chosen  men  out  of  the  several  districts  as  repre- 
sentatives of  the  whole  connection , to  meet  at  stated  times ; 
in  what  manner  is  this  council  to  be  formed,  what  shall  be  its 
powers , and  what  farther  regulations  shall  be  made  concern- 
ing it  ? 

“ Ans.  1st.  Our  bishops  and  presiding  elders  shall  be 
the  members  of  this  council ; provided,  that  the  members 
who  form  the  council  be  never  fewer  than  nine.  And  if 
any  unavoidable  circumstance  prevent  the  attendance  of  a 
presiding  elder  at  the  council,  he  shall  have  authority  to 
send  another  elder  out  of  his  own  district  to  represent  him ; 
but  the  elder  so  sent  by  the  absenting  presiding  elder  shall 
have  no  seat  in  the  council  without  the  approbation  of  the 
bishop,  or  bishops,  and  presiding  elders  present.  And  if, 
after  the  above-mentioned  provisions  are  complied  with, 
any  unavoidable  circumstance,  or  any  contingencies,  re- 
duce the  number  to  less  than  nine,  the  bishop  shall  imme- 
diately summon  such  elders  as  do  not  preside,  to  complete 
the  number. 

“ 2dly.  These  shall  have  authority  to  mature  every  thing 
they  shall  judge  expedient.  1.  To  preserve  the  general 
union  : 2.  To  render  and  preserve  the  external  form  of 
worship  similar  in  all  our  societies  through  the  continent : 
3.  To  preserve  the  essentials  of  the  Methodist  doctrines 
and  discipline  pure  and  uncorrupted:  4.  To  correct  all 
abuses  and  disorders  : and,  lastly,  they  are  authorized  to 
mature  every  thing  they  may  see  necessary  for  the  good 
of  the  church,  and  for  the  promoting  and  improving  our 
colleges  and  plan  of  education. 

“ 3dly.  Provided  nevertheless,  that  nothing  shall  be  re 
ceived  as  the  resolution  of  the  council,  unless  it  be  assented 
to  unanimously  by  the  council ; and  nothing  so  assented 
to  by  the  council  shall  be  binding  in  any  district  till  it  has 
been  agreed  upon  by  a majority  of  the  conference  which 
is  held  for  that  district. 


1 


304 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1789. 


“ 4thly.  The  bishops  shall  have  authority  to  summon 
the  council  to  meet  at  such  times  and  places  as  they  shall 
judge  expedient. 

“ 5thly.  The  first  council  shall  be  held  at  Cokesbury , 
on  the  firsf  day  of  next  December.” 

Mr.  Asbury  gives  the  following  account  of  the  first 
meeting  of  the  council : — 

“ Thursday,  December  4.  Our  council  was  seated, 
consisting  of  the  following  persons,  viz. : Richard  Ivey, 
from  Georgia  ; R.  Ellis,  South  Carolina  ; E.  Morris,  North 
Carolina;  Phil.  Bruce,  north  district  of  Virginia;  James 
O’Kelly,  south  district  of  Virginia ; L.  Green,  Ohio;  Nel- 
son Reid,  western  shore  of  Maryland  ; J.  Everett,  eastern 
shore ; John  Dickens,  Pennsylvania ; J.  O.  Cromwell, 
Jersey ; and  Freeborn  Garrettson,  New-York ; all  our 
business  was  done  in  love  and  unanimity.  The  concerns 
of  the  college  were  well  attended  to,  as  also  the  printing 
business.  We  formed  some  resolutions  relative  to  econo 
my  and  union,  and  others  concerning  the  funds  for  the 
relief  of  our  suffering  preachers  on  the  frontiers.  We  rose 
on  the  eve  of  Wednesday  following.  During  our  sitting, 
we  had  preaching  every  night ; some  few  souls  were 
stirred  up,  and  others  converted.  The  prudence  of  some 
had  stilled  the  noisy  ardor  of  our  young  people  ; and  it  was 
difficult  to  rekindle  the  fire.  I collected  about  £28  for  the 
poor  suffering  preachers  in  the  west.  We  spent  one  day 
in  speaking  our  own  experiences,  and  giving  an  account 
of  the  progress  and  state  of  the  work  of  God  in  our  several 
districts  ; a spirit  of  union  pervaded  the  whole  body  ; pro- 
ducing blessed  effects  and  fruits.” 

This  shows  the  purity  of  mind  by  which  those 
were  actuated  to  whom  the  affairs  of  the  Church  were 
at  that  time  committed.  But  though  the  preachers 
1 


1789.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  305 

generally  voted  for  the  plan  when  it  was  submitted 
to  them  by  the  bishops,  dissatisfaction  soon  sprang 
up  in  their  minds  in  reference  to  it,  on  account  of  its 
being  dangerous,  as  they  thought,  to  their  liberties. 
It  was  contended  that  as  the  council  was  composed 
of  the  bishops  and  presiding  elders,  and  as  the  latter 
were  appointed  by  the  bishops,  and  changed  at  their 
pleasure,  it  was  virtually  concentrating  all  the  au- 
thority of  the  Church  in  the  hands  of  the  bishops,  and 
thus  creating  an  aristocracy  of  power  incompatible 
with  the  rights  and  privileges  of  the  entire  body. 

There  was,  moreover,  one  clause  in  the  laws  which 
were  to  control  them,  which  went  to  nullify  their  pro- 
ceedings, and  frustrate  the  very  design  for  which  the 
council  was  constituted.  It  was  in  these  words  : — - 
“ Nothing  unanimously  assented  to  by  the  council 
shall  be  binding  in  any  district,  till  it  has  been  agreed 
upon  by  a majority  of  the  conference  which  is  held 
for  that  district.9’  Such  a regulation,  every  one  must 
perceive,  tended  to  a dissolution  of  the  body,  by  intro- 
ducing dissensions  : for  it  could  not  be  expected  that 
so  many  independent  bodies,  acting  separately,  should 
entirely  agree  in  many  important  particulars.  Such, 
accordingly,  was  the  opposition  manifested  to  the 
organization  of  this  council,  that  it  assembled  only 
twice,  and  therefore  it  seems  unnecessary  to  give  a 
detailed  account  of  its  proceedings.  But  though  it 
had  but  an  ephemeral  existence,  it  evinced  the  neces- 
sity more  strikingly  than  ever  of  an  organization  which 
should  concentrate  the  power  of  the  Church  in  some 
body  which  might  exercise  it  with  prudence  for  the 
general  harmony  of  ministers  and  people  ; and  this 
was  afterward  provided  for  in  a General  Conference, 
20  1 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


306 


[1789 


which  should  meet  once  in  four  years,  at  such  time 
and  place  as  might  be  agreed  upon. 

This  year  I find  the  first  mention  made  of  a book 
steward.  And  as  the  printing  and  circulating  of  re- 
ligious books  forms  a very  important  feature  in  the 
economy  of  our  Church,  this  seems  the  most  proper 
place  to  give  some  account  of  this  establishment. 

Among  the  means  adopted  by  Mr.  Wesley  for  the 
diffusion  of  gospel  truth  and  holiness,  and  for  guard- 
ing his  people  against  erroneous  doctrines,  was  that 
of  printing  and  circulating  books ; hence  he  esta- 
blished a press  under  his  own  control.  Here  his 
own  works,  and  those  he  extracted  from  others,  were 
printed ; and  they  were  distributed  by  his  preachers 
as  extensively  as  possible  among  the  people.  What- 
ever profits  might  arise  from  the  sale  of  these  books 
were  to  be  appropriated  to  charitable  purposes,  and 
to  assist  in  spreading  the  gospel  by  means  of  an 
itinerant  ministry.  The  establishment  thus  begun  by 
Mr.  Wesley,  has  been  carried  on  by  the  Wesleyan 
Methodists  in  England  to  this  day  ; and  has  been  one 
of  the  most  powerful  auxiliaries  in  promoting  the 
cause  of  Christ  by  that  body  of  ministers. 

In  1778  Mr.  Wesley  commenced  the  publication 
of  the  Arminian  Magazine,  a periodical  filled  with 
various  sorts  of  information,  containing  a museum  of 
divinity  and  a great  variety  of  miscellaneous  reading. 
It  has  been  continued,  greatly  enlarged,  since  his 
death  to  this  day,  now  called  the  Wesleyan  Methodist 
Magazine,  making  in  all  sixty  large  volumes. 

In  the  early  history  of  Methodism  in  this  country, 
the  preachers  were  supplied  with  books  from  Eng- 
land. But  this  method  of  procuring  supplies  became 
J 


1789.,  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  307 

troublesome  and  expensive,  which  led  to  the  establish 
ment  of  a similar  agency  here,  for  the  supply  of  the 
people  in  useful  knowledge.  By  a reference  to  the 
books  of  the  agency,  in  the  handwriting  of  John 
Dickens , who  was  the  first  book-steward,  it  appears 
that  the  first  book  printed  was  “ A Kempis.”  This 
entry  is  dated  August  17,  1789.  The  first  volume 
of  the  Arminian  Magazine  was  published  the  same 
year,  also  the  Hymnbook,  Saints’  Rest,  and  Primi- 
tive Physic. 

I merely  notice  this  here,  intending  hereafter  to 
devote  a chapter  to  a complete  history,  of  this  institu- 
tion, its  objects,  and  the  influence  it  has  exerted  on 
the  community. 

Robert  Ayers  and  William  Patridge  desisted  from 
traveling  this  year. 

The  following  preachers  had  died  : — 

1.  Henry  Bingham , a native  of  Virginia.  He  had 
been  four  years  in  the  ministry,  had  labored  success- 
fully as  a pious,  humble  man,  and  died  in  peace. 

2.  William  Gill.  He  was  a native  of  the  state 
of  Delaware,  and  had  been  in  the  ministry  about 
twelve  years,  and  stood  among  the  first  in  the  con- 
ference, both  for  his  experience  and  knowledge  of 
divine  things.  He  was  therefore  an  able  preacher, 
and  a deeply  devoted  man  of  God,  inspiring  confidence 
in  his  wisdom  and  integrity  by  all  who  knew  him  ; 
and  in  his  death  religion  shone  most  conspicuously 
by  enabling  him  to  die  in  the  triumphs  of  faith. 

3.  John  Cooper , who  had  traveled  fifteen  years, 
and  wras  greatly  beloved  by  all  who  knew  him,  as  a 
pious  and  holy  man.  He  had  been  the  subject  of 

1 


308 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1790. 


much  affliction,  but  bore  it  all  without  murmuring, 
and  finally  ended  his  days  in  peace. 

4.  James  White , a native  of  Maryland.  He  had 
been  about  eight  years  in  the  work  of  the  ministry, 
was  much  esteemed  as  a pious  and  faithful  man  of 
God,  successful  in  his  work,  and  resigned  in  his 
death. 

5.  Francis  Spry.  He  had  traveled  four  years 
only,  was  a man  of  a pious  life,  of  sound  judgment, 
a useful  preacher,  and  patient  and  resigned  in  his 
death. 


Numbers  in  the  Church . 

Whites.  Colored. 

Total. 

Preachers. 

This  year, 

35,019  8,243 

43,262 

196 

Last  year, 

30,809  6,545 

37,354 

166 

Increase, 

4,210  1,698 

5,908 

30 

1790.  The  following  conferences  were  held  this 
year: — February  15th,  in  Charleston,  South  Caro- 
lina; March  2d,  in  Georgia;  April  26th,  in  Ken- 
tucky; May  17th,  in  Holstein;  May  24th,  in  North 
Carolina;  June  14th,  Lane’s  Church;  July  29th,  in 
Uniontown,  Pennsylvania ; August  26th,  in  Lees- 
burgh,  Virginia  ; September  6th,  in  Baltimore,  Mary- 
land ; September  11th,  in  Cokesbury,  Maryland; 
September  16th,  at  Duck  Creek;  September  22d,  in 
Philadelphia ; September  28th,  in  Burlington,  New- 
Jcrscy ; October  4th,  in  Ncw-York. 

Twenty  new  circuits  were  added  to  the  list,  as 
follows  : — Savannah , Savannah  Town , and  Catawha , 
in  the  southern  part  of  the  work ; Lexington , Lime- 
stone, Madison , Russel , Green , and  Lincoln , in  the 
1 


1790.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  309 

western  country ; Contentney , in  the  lower  part  of 
North  Carolina  ; Surry , in  the  South  of  Virginia ; 
Stafford  and  Kanawha , in  the  northern  part  of  the 
state  ; South  River , in  Maryland  ; Bethel  and  Ran- 
dolph, in  New-Jersey  ; New- Haven , Hartford , and 
Litchfield , in  Connecticut ; and  Boston , in  Massachu- 
setts. 

We  find  the  following  question  and  answer  in  the 
minutes  of  this  year  : — 

4 4 Quest.  What  can  be  done  in  order  to  instruct  poor 
children,  white  and  black,  to  read  ? 

44  Arts.  Let  us  labor,  as  the  heart  and  soul  of  one  man, 
to  establish  Sunday  schools  in  or  near  the  place  of  public 
worship.  Let  persons  be  appointed  by  the  bishops,  elders, 
deacons,  or  preachers,  to  teach,  gratis,  all  that  will  attend 
and  have  a capacity  to  learn,  from  six  o’clock  in  the  morn- 
ing till  ten,  and  from  two  o’clock  in  the  afternoon  till  six, 
where  it  does  not  interfere  with  public  worship.  The 
council  shall  compile  a proper  school-book,  to  teach  them 
learning  and  piety.” 

This  is  the  first  account  we  have  of  Sabbath 
schools  in  this  country;  and  they  appear  to  have  been 
established  chiefly  for  the  instruction  of  children,  whe- 
ther white  or  black,  who  had  not  the  advantages  of 
day  schools.  It  was  found,  however,  on  experiment, 
that  it  was  extremely  difficult  to  induce  those  children 
to  attend  the  schools,  and  in  a short  lime  the  teachers, 
who  had  tendered  their  services  gratuitously,  became 
discouraged,  and  the  schools  were  discontinued. 

Such  schools  had  been  in  successful  operation  in 
England  for  several  years,  were  warmly  patronized 
by  Mr.  Wesley,  his  preachers  and  people,  and  were 
exerting  a salutary  influence  on  the  poorer  part  of  the 

1 


310 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1790. 

rising  generation.  In  this  country,  it  seems,  the  Me- 
thodists at  that  time  were  alone  in  their  efforts  to 
introduce  this  mode  of  instruction  among  the  children 
and  youth  of  their  congregations  ; and  hence,  not  suc- 
ceeding according  to  their  wishes,  prematurely  laid  it 
aside.  They  scarcely  thought,  it  is  presumed,  that 
this  practice  would  thereafter  be  so  generally  adopted 
as  it  since  has  been,  by  Christian  denominations,  and 
become  such  an  integral  part  of  religious  instruction. 
May  it  never  be  discontinued,  until  the  whole  popula- 
tion of  our  globe  shall  become  imbued  with  the  light 
and  power  of  Christianity  ! 

This  year  was  also  distinguished  by  several  power- 
ful revivals  of  religion.  Speaking  of  the  conference 
which  was  held  in  Charleston,  South  Carolina,  Bishop 
Asbury  says,  “ I have  felt  fresh  springs  of  desire  in 
my  soul  for  a revival  of  religion.  O may  the  work 
be  general and  then  remarks  that,  after  preaching, 
“ extracts  from  sundry  letters  from  New-York  and 
Baltimore  were  read  in  the  congregation,  at  which 
saints  and  sinners  were  affected.” 

After  the  close  of  the  conference  he  set  off  on  a 
journey  to  Kentucky,  which  was  then  a comparative 
wilderness.  In  this  tour  he  crossed  the  Alleghany 
Mountains,  which,  in  some  places,  he  says,  “ were 
rising  before  him  like  the  roof  of  a house.”  “ Those 
who  wish,”  lie  adds,  “ to  know  how  rough  it  is,  may 
tread  in  our  path.  What  made  it  worse  to  me  was, 
that  while  I was  looking  to  see  what  had  become  of 
my  guide,  1 was  carried  off  with  full  force  against  a 
tree  that  hung  across  the  road  some  distance  from  the 
ground,  and  my  head  received  a very  great  jar,  which, 
however,  was  lessened  by  my  having  on  a hat  that 
1 


1790.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  311 

was  strong  in  the  crown.”  After  pushing  their  way 
chrough  the  wilderness,  often  having  to  swim  the 
creeks  with  their  horses,  sleep  in  log  huts,  or  encamp 
in  the  woods,  he  makes  the  following  entry  in  his 
Journal: — “From  December  14,  1789,  to  April  20, 
1790,  we  compute  to  have  traveled  two  thousand  five 
hundred  and  seventy-eight  miles.  Hitherto  has  the 
Lord  helped.  Glory  ! glory  to  our  God  !”  And  the 
reader  will  recollect  that  neither  steamboats  nor  rail- 
roads were  in  use  in  those  days ; but  they  were  forced 
to  wend  their  way  through  the  new  settlements  in  the 
best  way  they  could,  chiefly  on  horseback.  As  to  the 
preachers  who  traveled  this  rough  and  poor  country, 
they  had  to  submit  to  all  manner  of  hardships,  so  that 
Bishop  Asbury  says  of  them,  “ I found  the  poor 
preachers  indifferently  clad,  with  emaciated  bodies, 
and  subject  to  hard  fare  ; but  I hope  they  are  rich 
in  faith.” 

That  the  reader  may  see  the  difficulties  with  which 
these  primitive  Methodist  preachers  had  to  contend, 
as  well  as  the  hardships  and  privations  they  endured, 
the  following  extracts  from  Bishop  Asbury’s  Journal 
are  given  : — 

After  crossing  the  Kentucky  River  he  says, — 

“ I was  strangely  outdone  for  want  of  sleep,  having  been 
greatly  deprived  of  it  in  my  journey  through  the  wilder- 
ness, which  is  like  being  at  sea  in  some  respects,  and  in 
others  worse.  Our  way  is  over  mountains,  steep  hills, 
deep  rivers,  and  muddy  creeks  ; a thick  growth  of  reeds 
for  miles  together ; and  no  inhabitants  but  wild  beasts  and 
savage  men.  Sometimes,  before  I was  aware,  my  ideas 
would  be  leading  me  to  be  looking  out  ahead  for  a fence, 
and  I would,  without  reflection,  try  to  recollect  the  houses 

1 


312 


A HISTORY  OF  TF  fl 


[1790. 

we  should  have  lodged  at  in  the  wilderness.  I slept  about 
an  hour  the  first  night,  and  about  two  the  last.  We  ate 
no  regular  meal ; our  bread  grew  short,  and  I was  very- 
much  spent.” 

Bishop  Asbury  stopped  at  the  house  of  a gentle- 
man whose  wife,  a now,”  he  says,  “a  tender,  gracious 
soul,  was  taken  a prisoner  by  the  Indians  during  the 

last  war,  and  carried  to  Detroit.’’  He  then  adds, — 

♦ 

“ I saw  the  graves  of  the  slain — twenty-four  in  one 
camp.  I learn  that  they  had  set  no  guard,  and  that  they 
were  up  late  playing  at  cards.  A poor  woman  of  the  com- 
pany had  dreamed  three  times  that  the  Indians  had  sur- 
prised and  killed  them  all : she  urged  her  husband  to 
entreat  the  people  to  set  a guard,  but  they  only  abused  him 
and  cursed  him  for  his  pains.  As  the  poor  woman  was 
relating  her  last  dream  the  Indians  came  upon  the  camp : 
she  and  her  husband  sprang  away,  one  east,  the  other 
west,  and  escaped.  She  afterward  came  back,  and  wit- 
nessed the  carnage.  These  poor  sinners  appeared  to  be 
ripe  for  destruction.  I received  another  account  of  the 
death  of  another  wicked  wretch  who  was  shot  through  the 
heart,  although  he  had  vaunted  with  horrid  oaths  that  no 
Creek  Indian  could  kill  him.  These  are  some  of  the 
melancholy  accidents  to  which  the  country  is  subject  for 
the  present.” 

This  shows  the  jeopardy  to  which  those  were  often 
exposed  who  traversed  this  newly  settled  country  in 
quest  of  immortal  souls,  and  the  intrepidity  displayed 
in  encountering  these  “ perils  by  land,”  by  those  who 
first  penetrated  these  western  wilds  as  heralds  of 
peace  and  good  will.  In  Lexington,  Bishop  Asbury 
met  the  preachers  in  conference,  the  business  of 
1 


1790.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  313 

which,  he  says,  they  “ went  through  with  in  great 
love  and  harmony.”  They  had  preaching  at  “ noon 
and  night,  souls  were  converted,  and  the  fallen  re- 
stored. My  soul,”  he  adds, 

‘‘has  been  blessed  among  these  people,  and  I am  ex- 
ceedingly pleased  with  them.  I would  not,  for  the  worth 
of  all  the  place,  have  been  prevented  in  this  visit,  having 
no  doubt  but  that  it  will  be  for  the  good  of  the  present  and 
rising. generation.  It  is  true,  such  exertions  of  mind  and 
body  are  trying ; but  I am  supported  under  it : if  souls  are 
saved,  it  is  enough.” 

At  this  conference  a plan  was  devised  for  a district 
school,  and  three  hundred  dollars  were  subscribed,  in 
land  and  money  for  its  establishment.  The  school 
afterward  went  into  operation,  but  for  want  of  ade- 
quate support  was  finally  discontinued.  After  visiting 
some  places  on  the  west  of  the  mountains,  Bishop 
Asbury  set  off  on  his  return  to  the  Atlantic  states. 
The  following  is  his  own  account  of  the  manner  in 
which  this  tedious  journey  was  performed  : — 

“ Monday  24.  We  set  out  on  our  return  through  the 
wilderness  with  a large  and  helpless  company ; we  had 
about  fifty  people,  twenty  of  whom  were  armed,  and  five 
of  whom  might  have  stood  fire.  To  preserve  order  and 
harmony,  we  had  articles  drawn  up  for,  and  signed  by  our 
company,  and  I arranged  the  people  for  traveling  accord- 
ing to  the  regulations  agreed  upon.  Some  disaffected 
gentlemen,  who  would  neither  sign  nor  come  under  disci- 
pline, had  yet  the  impudence  to  murmur  when  left  behind. 
The  first  night  we  lodged  some  miles  beyond  the  Hazel- 
patch.  The  next  day  we  discovered  signs  of  Indians,  and 
some  thought  they  heard  voices  ; we  therefore  thought  it 

1 


314 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1790. 


best  to  travel  on,  and  did  not  encamp  until  three  o’clock, 
halting  on  the  east  side  of  Cumberland  Rivers  We  had 
gnats  enough.  We  had  an  alarm,  but  it  turned  out  to  be  a 
false  alarm.  A young  gentleman,  a Mr.  Alexander,  be- 
haved exceedingly  well ; but  his  tender  frame  was  not 
adequate  to  the  fatigue  to  be  endured,  and  he  had  well  nigh 
fainted  on  the  road  to  Cumberland  Gap.  Brother  Massie 
was  captain ; and  finding  I had  gained  authority  among 
the  people,  I acted  somewhat  in  the  capacity  of  an  adjutant 
and  quarter-master  among  them.  At  the  foot  of  the*moun- 
tain  the  company  separated  ; the  greater  part  went  on  with 
me  to  Powell’s  River ; here  we  slept  on  the  earth,  and 
next  day  made  the  Grassy  Valley.  Several  of  the  company, 
who  were  not  Methodists,  expressed  their  high  approba- 
tion of  our  conduct,  and  most  affectionately  invited  us  to 
their  houses.  The  journeys  of  each  day  were  as  follows  : 
Monday,  forty-five  miles  ; Tuesday,  fifty  miles  ; Wednes- 
day, sixty  miles.” 

From  this  time  Bishop  Asbury  traveled  very  ex- 
tensively through  the  several  states  where  Methodist 
societies  had  been  established,  and  contributed  much 
by  his  labors  to  promote  the  work  of  God,  which  was 
extending  powerfully  in  many  places,  and  particularly 
in  some  parts  of  New-England,  under  the  labors  of 
the  Rev.  Jesse  Lee  and  his  helpers. 

This  year  Methodism  was  introduced  into  the  city 
of  Boston.  It  is  true,  that  about  eighteen  years  pre- 
vious to  this  time,  Mr.  Boardman  had  visited  Boston, 
and  formed  a small  society ; but  as  he  was  not  suc- 
ceeded by  any  minister  of  the  same  order,  the  society 
gradually  diminished,  and  finally  became  extinct.  Mr. 
Garrcttson  had  also  passed  through  Boston,  on  his 
way  from  Nova  Scotia,  and  preached  a few  sermons 
1 


1790.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  315 

in  a private  house ; but  no  society  had  been  formed 
by  him.  On  the  arrival  of  Mr.  Lee,  no  house  could 
be  procured  for  preaching ; he  therefore  went  upon 
the  Common,  stood  upon  a table,  and  began  to  sing 
and  pray.  When  he  commenced  there  were  only 
four  persons  present ; but  before  he  had  concluded 
there  had  collected,  as  he  thought,  not  less  than  three 
thousand.  The  word  preached  had  an  effect  upon 
the  minds  of  a few  who  attended,  so  that  on  the  next 
Sabbath,  at  the  same  place,  the  number  of  hearers 
was  greatly  increased  ; and  a way  was  thus  opened 
for  the  establishment  of  a small  society  in  the  town 
of  Boston.  It  is  an  evidence,  however,  of  the  deter- 
mined opposition  which  was  felt  here  to  Methodism, 
that  Mr.  Lee  was  in  the  city  for  about  a week,  using 
‘every  means  in  his  power  to  procure  a house  to  pr.each 
in,  but  was  denied  in  every  instance  in  which  he  made 
application  either  publicly  or  privately,  and  was  finally 
forced  either  to  abandon  the  place  without  preaching 
at  all,  or  to  go  on  to  the  Common.  Here,  therefore, 
he  set  up  his  banner  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and 
many  have  since,  though  not  without  much  hard  toil- 
ing and  many  privations,  flocked  around  it. 

While  in  Boston,  Mr.  Lee  received  an  invitation 
from  a gentleman  in  Lynn,  about  ten  miles  from 
Boston,  for  him  to  visit  that  place.  This  gentleman, 
a Mr.  Benjamin  Johnson,  had  heard  Methodist  preach- 
ing about  twenty  years  before,  in  one  of  the  southern 
states.  Mr.  Lee  was,  therefore,  very  cordially  re- 
ceived, and  he  soon  found  himself  among  “ a people 
prepared  of  the  Lord”  to  embrace  the  pure  doctrines 
of  Jesus  Christ.  After  giving  an  account  of  a sermon 
he  had  delivered  at  Mr.  Lye’s,  at  Wood  End,  he  says, — 

1 


316 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1790. 


“ I felt  great  enlargement  of  heart,  and  much  of  the 
divine  presence,  while  I was  warning  the  people  not  to 
be  deceived.  The  presence  of  God  was  in  the  assembly, 
and  some  of  the  hearers  appeared  to  oe  greatly  lifted  up 
in  love  and  thankfulness.  O ! that  God  may  continue  these 
serious  impressions  in  their  minds,  till  they  are  brought  to 
the  knowledge  of  God.  I have  not  met  with  a company 
of  people  for  a long  time  that  had  so  much  of  the  appear- 
ance of  a Methodist  congregation  as  this.” 

The  word  preached  in  Lynn  took  such  effect  that 
In  about  two  months  after  Mr.  Lee  first  visited  the 
place,  February  20,  1791,  a society  of  thirty  mem- 
bers was  formed,  and  by  the  month  of  May  following 
upward  of  seventy  had  received  certificates  that  they 
attended  Methodist  meeting.  So  rapidly  did  the  work 
progress,  that  on  the  14th  of  June  following,  they- 
began  to  build  a house  of  worship ; and  “ the  people 
had  such  a mind  to  work”  that  the  house  was  raised 
on  the  21st,  and  dedicated  on  the  26th  of  the  same 
month.  This  is  said  to  have  been  the  first  Methodist 
church  which  was  built  in  the  state  of  Massachusetts. 

Many  other  towns  in  this  state  were  visited  by  Mr. 
Lee  in  the  course  of  this  year ; in  all  which,  notwith- 
standing the  opposition  generally  manifested  by  the 
settled  clergy  and  many  of  their  congregations,  he 
found  access  to  the  people.  Salem,  Newburyport, 
Danvers,  Marblehead,  and  Charlestown  were  severally 
visited,  and  regular  preaching  established ; and  a 
foundation  was  thus  laid  for  Methodism  in  that  land 
of  the  “ pilgrim  fathers.” 

The  circuits  also  in  Connecticut  were  greatly  en 
larged,  and  several  new  ones  added  by  those  enter 
prising  preachers  who  followed  in  the  track  of  Mr 

1 


1790.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  317 

Lee.  Many  amusing  and  instructive  anecdotes  might 
be  related  respecting  the  manner  in  which  these 
preachers  were  received  and  treated  in  this  part  of 
the  country.  As  they  did  not  suppose  any  man  could 
be  qualified  to  preach  the  gospel  without  a classical 
education,  almost  the  first  question  asked  by  the 
ministers  with  whom  they  came  in  contact  would  be, 
whether  they  had  a “ liberal  education.”  Mr.  Lee 
was  a shrewd  man,  and  was  seldom  at  a loss  for  an 
answer  suited  to  the  occasion.  He  says,  in  one  place, 
“ The  woman  of  the  house  asked  me  a few  questions, 
and  in  a little  time  wanted  to  know  if  I had  a liberal 
education.  I told  her  I had  just  education  enough  to 
carry  me  through  the  country.”  Soon  after  a similar 
question  was  propounded  to  him  by  one  of  the  princi- 
pal men  of  the  town,  before  he  would  give  his  consent 
for  Mr.  Lee  to  preach  in  the  court  house,  to  whom 
he  replied,  “ I have  nothing  to  boast  of,  though  I have 
education  enough  to  carry  me  through  the  country.” 
On  another  occasion,  a young  lawyer,  with  a view  to 
puzzle  Mr.  Lee,  addressed  him  in  Latin,  to  whom  he 
replied  in  German — a language  not  understood  by 
either  the  speaker  or  his  friends,  who  were  anxiously 
listening  to  the  conversation.  “ There,”  said  a gentle- 
man who  was  in  the  secret  of  the  lawyer’s  intentions, 
“ the  preacher  has  answered  you  in  Hebrew,  and 
therefore  he  must  be  a learned  man.”  This  repartee 
of  Mr.  Lee  silenced  the  inquisitiveness  of  the  facetious 
lawyer,  and  gave  the  former  the  decided  advantage 
over  his  antagonist. 

But  the  most  effectual  method  adopted  by  the  Me- 
thodist preachers  was,  when  they  came  in  company 
with  those  who  were  fond  of  disputations,  and  this 

1 


318 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1790. 


was  very  general  in  New-England,  to  urge  upon  the 
people  the  necessity  of  being  soundly  converted  to 
God,  and  of  enjoying  an  evidence  of  their  acceptance 
in  his  sight,  through  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus.  And 
through  their  persevering  diligence  in  this  good  work, 
God  blessed  their  labors  abundantly  in  various  places, 
so  that  a foundation  was  laid  by  their  labors  and  pri- 
vations for  that  extensive  spread  of  evangelical  prin- 
ciples and  piety  which  we  have  lived  to  see  in  that 
part  of  our  country. 

But  the  most  difficult  place  to  plant  the  tree  of 
Methodism  was  in  the  city  of  Boston.  It  was  a con- 
siderable time,  as  already  related,  before  they  could 
procure  even  a private  house  to  preach  in  ; and  when 
they  succeeded  thus  far,  such  was  the  general  preju- 
dice against  them  that  they  could  not  long  retain  pos- 
session of  it.  At  length  they  succeeded  in  obtaining 
the  use  of  a school-house,  but  this  was  soon  after 
denied  them.  They  then  rented  a chamber  in  the 
north  end  of  the  town,  where  they  continued  regularly 
for  a considerable  time.  A small  society  had  been 
formed  on  the  13th  of  July,  1792,  and  though  few 
in  number,  and  generally  poor,  with  a view  to  obviate 
the  difficulties  they  had  to  contend  with,  they  under- 
took to  build  a house  of  worship.  To  aid  them  in 
this  pious  design,  money  was  begged  for  them  on  the 
eastern  shore  of  Maryland,  in  the  state  of  Delaware, 
Philadelphia,  and  in  New-York.  By  the  aid  thus 
afforded  they  were  encouraged  to  proceed  in  their 
labors;  and  on  the  28th  day  of  August,  1795,  the 
corner  stone  for  the  first  Methodist  church  was  laid 
m Boston.  It  was  a wooden  building,  forty-six  feet 
in  length  and  thirty-six  in  breadth.  At  this  time  there 
1 


1790.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  319 

were  but  forty-two  members  in  the  Church  in  Boston, 
two  of  whom  were  colored  persons.  After  the  open- 
ing of  this  house  the  congregation  very  considerably 
increased,  especially  in  the  evenings,  at  which  time 
many,  who  were  ashamed  to  be  seen  going  to  a Me- 
thodist meeting  by  daylight,  would  assemble  to  hear 
the  “ strange  doctrine,”  as  it  was  called. 

In  Salem,  on  some  of  his  first  visits,  Mr.  Lee  was 
invited  by  the  minister,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hopkins,  into 
his  pulpit;  but  at  length  he  was  informed  by  Mr.  Hop- 
kins, that  though  he  could  not  find  any  particular  fault 
with  his  preaching,  yet  such  was  the  opposition  of 
some  of  his  people,  that  he  thought  it  not  prudent  to 
admit  Mr.  Lee  to  his  pulpit  any  more.  Mr.  Lee 
then  thanked  him  for  his  former  kindness,  and  they 
parted  with  mutual  good  will. 

Hitherto  I have  recorded  the  names  of  those  who 
were  located,  expelled,  or  had  died  ; but  as  the  con- 
tinuance of  these  records  would  swell  this  history 
beyond  reasonable  bounds  ; and  as  their  names,  with 
a brief  sketch  of  the  characters  of  those  who  had  died 
in  the  work,  will  be  found  in  the  minutes  of  the  con- 
ferences, it  is  thought  to  be  inexpedient  to  insert  the 
names  of  all  such,  but  only  those  wdio  may  have  been 
most  eminently  useful  in  the  cause  of  God. 

This  year  eight  received  a location,  and  three  had 
departed  this  life.  One  of  these  last,  John  Tunnely 
was  elected  to  the  office  of  an  elder  at  the  Christmas 
conference  in  1784,  and  was  eminently  useful  as  a 
minister  of  Christ.  He  had  traveled  extensively 
throughout  the  United  States,  was  highly  esteemed 
for  the  depth  and  uniformity  of  his  piety,  his  indefa- 
tigable labors,  and  his  commanding  talents  as  a 

1 


320 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1791. 


preacher.  He  died  in  great  peace  near  the  Sweet 
Springs,  in  Virginia,  the  Church  deeply  lamenting  the 
loss  of  such  a devoted  and  useful  servant. 

Numbers  in  the  Church . 

Whites.  Colored.  Total.  Preachers. 

This  year,  45,949  1 1,682  57,631  227 

Last  year,  35,019  8,243  43,262  196 


Increase,  10,930  3,439  14,369  31 

This  was  by  far  the  largest  increase  which  had 
been  realized  in  any  one  year,  and  shows  the  happy 
effects  of  the  revivals  we  have  mentioned. 

1791.  There  were  thirteen  conferences  held  this 
year,  at  the  following  times  and  places  : — -At  Charles- 
ton, South  Carolina,  on  the  2 2d  of  February ; in 
Georgia , the  16th  of  February;  at  Mr.  Knight's , 
North  Carolina,  on  the  2d  of  April ; at  Petersburg h, 
Virginia,  on  the  20th  of  April ; at  Hanover , on  the 
26th  of  April ; in  Alexandria , District  of  Columbia, 
on  the  2d  of  May ; in  Baltimore , on  the  6th  of  May; 
at  Duck  Creek , on  the  13th  of  May;  in  Philadelphia , 
on  the  18th  of  May;  in  New-York , on  the  26th  of 
May  ; in  Connecticut , on  the  23d  of  July;  in  Union 
town , on  the  28th  of  July  ; in  Albany , on  the  23d 
of  August. 

Ten  new  circuits  were  added  to  the  list,  namely 
Edtsto  Island , in  South  Carolina;  Union , in  Virginia; 
(lit ecu  Anne's , in  Maryland  ; Northumberland , in 
Pennsylvania;  Otsego  and  Saratoga , in  New-York 
Stockbridge,  in  Massachusetts ; and  Kingston , in 
Upper  Canada.  Boston  was  exchanged  for  Lynn  in 
the  minutes. 

1 


1791.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  321 

As  this  is  the  first  notice  we  have  of  a circuit  in 
Canada,  it  is  considered  expedient  to  give  some  ac- 
count of  the  state  of  things  in  that  country. 

Though  Canada  was  discovered  by  the  English  as 
early  as  1497,  yet  it  was  first  settled  by  the  French 
in  1608.  In  1763,  after  the  capture  of  Quebec  by 
General  Wolfe,  the  whole  country  passed  into  the  hands 
of  the  English,  and  so  remains  to  the  present  day. 

As  this  country  was  first  settled  by  the  French, 
the  Roman  Catholic  religion  chiefly  prevailed  there, 
but  more  particularly  in  the  lower  province.  After 
the  conquest  of  the  country  by  the  English,  the 
Church  of  England  was  established  by  law,  though  at 
the  same  time  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  had  all 
their  religious  rights  and  privileges  guarantied  to  them 
by  an  act  of  the  king  and  parliament  of  Great  Britain. 
These  provisions,  however,  did  not  exclude  other  sects 
from  settling  among  them,  and  of  enjoying  their  re- 
spective peculiarities,  with  the  exception  of  solemn 
izing  the  rites  of  matrimony. 

But  while  the  great  majority  of  the  people  of  Lower 
Canada  were  French  Catholics,  the  upper  province 
was  settled  principally  by  Protestant  refugees  from 
the  United  States,  disbanded  soldiers  from  the  British 
army,  and  by  English,  Scotch,  and  Irish  emigrants  ; 
but  at  the  time  of  which  we  are  now  speaking,  the 
country  was  extremely  destitute  of  the  word  and  ordi- 
nances of  Christianity.  For  though  the  English 
Church  had  a name  to  live  there,  but  few  of  her 
ministers  were  found  among  the  people,  and  even 
these  few  were  destitute  of  the  requisite  qualifications 
of  ministers  of  the  sanctuary.  Hence  the  people 
generally  were  living  in  ignorance  of  God,  alike  des- 
21  1 


322  A HISTORY  OF  THE  [1791. 

titute  of  the  ordinances  of  religion  for  themselves,  and 
the  means  of  education  for  their  children. 

In  this  state  of  things,  Upper  Canada  was  visited 
by  William  Losee,  a member  of  the  New-York  con- 
ference, in  the  year  1791.  He  went  through  the 
wilderness  of  the  western  part  of  the  state  of  New- 
York,  suffering  numerous  privations  and  hardships, 
and  crossed  the  lower  part  of  Lake  Ontario  to  King- 
ston. In  attempting  to  form  a circuit  along  the  banks 
of  the  lake  and  of  the  bay  of  Quinte,  he  found  here 
and  there  an  individual  who  had  heard  the  Methodist 
preachers  in  England  or  in  the  United  States.  By 
these  he  was  cordially  received  ; and  he  succeeded  in 
forming  a circuit,  and  establishing  a few  classes.  The 
next  year  Darius  Dunham  was  sent  to  Canada.  He 
and  brother  Losee  extended  their  labors  from  the  bay 
of  Quinte  down  the  banks  of  the  river  St.  Lawrence, 
forming  what  was  called  the  Oswegotchie  circuit ; and 
the  next  year  there  were  returned  on  the  minutes  of 
conference,  as  the  fruit  of  their  labors,  one  hundred 
and  sixty-five  members  of  the  Church. 

From  this  time  the  work  of  God  went  on  gradually 
in  Canada,  until  it  eventuated  in  one  of  the  most  glo 
rious  revivals  of  religion  we  have  on  record  in  these 

o 

modern  days.  It  will  be  noticed  more  particularly  in 
the  proper  place. 

This  year,  with  a view  to  guard  against  imposture, 
the  brethren  and  friends  were  cautioned,  in  the  minutes 
of  conference,  to  which  Mr.  Hamitt  took  exceptions, 
and  which  has  been  before  quoted,  against  receiving 
any  in  the  character  of  Methodist  preachers,  unless 
they  came  recommended  by  the  proper  authorities  of 
the  Church.  Perhaps  no  people  have  been  more  ex- 
1 


1791.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  323 

posed  to  impositions  of  this  character  than  the  Me- 
thodists ; by  reason  of  their  peculiar  organization,  and 
the  constant  habit,  at  that  time  especially  not  much 
practiced  by  other  denominations,  of  itinerating  so 
extensively  through  the  country,  and  the  numerous 
emigrants  from  Europe,  many  of  whom,  having  lost 
their  character  at  home,  sought  a shelter  from  their 
disgrace  in  America.  Yet  there  is  no  necessity  of 
suffering  from  these  impostors,  if  the  people  would 
only  examine  those  who  come  among  them  in  the 
character  of  preachers,  and  ascertain  whether  or  not 
they  are  furnished  with  proper  credentials. 

This  year  was  also  highly  favored  with  the  outpour- 
ings of  the  Spirit  of  God  in  many  places.  In  New-Eng 
land  especially  many  doors  were  opened,  and  solicita 
tions  sent  for  Methodist  preaching,  notwithstanding  the 
opposition  which  was  manifested  to  the  peculiarities 
of  Methodism.  The  doctrines  of  universal  redemp- 
tion, conditional  election  and  perseverance,  and  more 
especially  of  Christian  perfection,  were  most  violently 
opposed  by  the  “ standing  order”  in  this  country,  and 
the  preachers  were  frequently  called  upon  to  defend 
these  truths  against  subtle  and  powerful  adversaries. 
Alhough  they  in  general  endeavored  to  avoid  disputa- 
tions of  this  character,  they  were  often  reluctantly 
drawn  into  them  in  the  midst  of  the  people,  or  they 
must  abandon  to  their  antagonists  what  they  considered 
the  truths  of  God.  Their  doctrines,  however,  gra- 
dually gained  upon  the  understandings  and  affections 
of  many  of  the  people,  and  commended  themselve.s  to 
their  approbation  by  the  happy  effects  which  they 
produced  in  the  hearts  and  lives  of  such  as  had  em 
braced  them. 


1 


324 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1791 


Dr.  Coke  and  Bishop  Asbury  traveled  extensively 
through  the  southern  states,  and  rejoiced  together  in 
beholding  the  prosperity  of  the  work  of  God  in  many 
places.  We  have  already  seen  that  the  Council  had 
become  unpopular  among  the  preachers,  and  that  they 
were  obliged,  after  the  second  year’s  trial,  to  abandon 
it.  It  seems  that,  among  others  who  were  much  op- 
posed to  committing  the  affairs  of  the  Church  to  so 
few  hands,  James  O’Kelly  was  one  of  the  foremost, 
and  that  by  letters  from  him  Dr.  Coke’s  mind  had 
become  influenced  against  it.  Hence  Bishop  Asbury, 
with  whom  the  Council  was  a favorite,  remarks,  “ I 
found  the  doctor  had  much  changed  his  sentiments 
since  his  last  visit  to  this  continent,  and  that  these 
impressions  still  continued.  I hope  to  be  enabled  to 
give  up  for  peace’  sake,  and  to  please  all  men  for 
their  good  to  edification.”  In  this  spirit  of  sacrifice 
he  yielded  to  the  general  wish  for  the  substitution  of 
a General  Conference  in  the  place  of  the  Council. 

After  traversing  the  southern  and  middle  states, 
generally  preaching  every  day,  Bishop  Asbury,  for 
the  first  time,  visited  New-England  this  year;  and 
the  following  extracts  from  his  Journal  will  show  how 
he  felt  on  his  entrance  into  this  land  of  the  Puritans, 
and  what  were  his  first  impressions  on  beholding  the 

state  of  things  here.  Under  date  of  June  4,  he  says,— 

\ 

“ I went  on  to  Redding.  Surely  God  will  work  powerfully 
among  these  people,  and  save  thousands  of  them.” — “ This 
country  is  very  hilly  and  open,  not  unlike  that  about  the 
Peak  of  Derbyshire.  I feel  faith  to  believe  that  this  visit 
to  New-England  will  be  blessed  to  my  own  soul,  and  to 
the  souls  of  others.  Wo  arc  now  in  Connecticut,  and 
never  out  of  sight  ol  a house,  and  sometimes  we  have  a 
1 


1791.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  325 

view  of  many  churches  and  steeples,  built  very  neatly  of 
wood.5’ — “ There  may  have  been  a praying  ministry  and 
people  here,  but  I fear  they  are  now  spiritually  dead,  and 
am  persuaded  that  family  and  private  prayer  is  very  little 
practiced.  Could  these  people  be  brought  to  constant,  fer- 
vent prayer,  the  Lord  would  come  down  and  work  wonders 
among  them.” 

From  this  place  he  traveled  through  various  towns, 
preaching  the  “ gospel  of  the  kingdom”  to  all  who 
would  come  and  hear,  and  on  the  9th  came  to  the 
pleasant  city  of  New-Haven,  the  Athens  of  New- 
England.  His  appointment  having  been  published  in 
the  newspapers,  many  came  to  hear,  among  whom 
was  the  president  of  Yale  College,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Stiles, 
and  several  other  clergymen.  He  remarks,  that 
though  they  heard  with  attention  and  gravity,. yet,  after 
meeting,  no  one  asked  him  to  his  house  ; and  though 
he  attended  the  college  at  the  hour  of  prayer,  no  one 
gave  him  an  invitation  to  visit  the  interior  of  the  col- 
lege buildings.  This  cold  reception,  he  says,  reminded 
him  of  the  words  of  Mr.  Whitefield  to  Messrs.  Board- 
man  and  Pillmoor,  on  their  arrival  in  America  : — 
“ Ah,”  said  he,  “ if  ye  were  Calvinists,  ye  would  take 
the  country  before  ye.”  “ Should  Cokesbury  or  Bal- 
timore,” he  adds,  “ ever  furnish  the  opportunity,  I,  in 
my  turn,  will  requite  their  behavior  by  treating  them 
as  friends,  brethren,  and  gentlemen.  The  difficulty 
I met  with  in  New-Haven  for  lodging,  and  for  a place 
to  hold  meeting,  made  me  feel  and  know  the  worth 
of  Methodists  more  than  ever.” 

From  New-Haven  Bishop  Asbury  passed  on  through 
Middletown  to  New-London,  and  thence  to  Providence 
in  Rhode  Island  where  he  took  sweet  counsel  with 

1 


326 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


L1791. 


the  Rev.  Mr.  Snow,  a pious  Congregational  minister, 
then  aged  about  seventy  years,  who  had  been  brought 
to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Ten- 
nant, “ whose  memory,”  says  the  bishop,  “ I revere.” 
Of  the  people  of  Providence  he  makes  the  following 
remarks  : — 

“ They  appear  to  be  prudent,  active,  frugal ; cultivating 
a spirit  of  good  family  economy ; and  they  are  kind  to 
strangers.  They  have  frequently  had  revivals  of  religion. 
I had  faith  to  believe  the  Lord  would  shortly  visit  them  again, 
and  that  even  we  shall  have  something  to  do  in  this  town.” 

From  Providence  he  went  on  to  Boston,  where  he 
met  with  a very  cold  reception,  owing  to  the  want  of 
boldness  and  energy  in  the  few  who  professed  to  be 
friends.  Such  were  the  discouragements  thrown  in 
his  way  in  this  place  that  he  says,  “ I have  done  with 
Boston  until  we  can  obtain  a lodging,  a house  to 
preach  in,  and  some  to  join  us.”  In  Lynn  he  met 
with  a most  cordial  and  welcome  reception,  and  says, 
which  indeed  is  proved  to  have  been  prophetic,  “Here 
we  shall  make  a firm  stand,  and  from  this  central 
point,  from  Lynn,  shall  the  light  of  Methodism  radiate 
through  the  state.” 

o * 

From  hence  he  passed  on  through  Worcester  and 
the  intervening  towns  to  Hartford,  and  from  thence 
to  Albany,  N.  Y.,  where  he  arrived  on  the  20th  of 
July.  After  a short  review  of  his  recent  travels  in 
New-England,  and  observations  upon  the  religious 
state  of  the  people,  lie  says, — • 

“ I am  led  to  think  the  eastern  church  will  find  this  say 
ing  hold  true  in  regard  to  the  Methodists,  1 1 will  provoke 
you  to  jealousy  by  a people  that  were  no  people ; and  by  a 

1 


1791.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  327 

foolish  nation  will  I anger  you'  They  have  trodden  upon 
the  Quakers,  the  Episcopalians,  the  Baptists — see  now  if 
the  Methodists  do  not  work  their  way.” 

I have  been  thus  particular  in  following  the  first 
tour  made  by  Bishop  Asbury  into  New-England,  that 
the  reader  may  see  with  wrhat  indefatigable  industry 
this  man  of  God  fulfilled  the  high  and  important  office 
he  sustained  in  the  Methodist  Church,  and  the  influ- 
ence which  his  labors  exerted  in  the  cause  of  Christ 
in  that  part  of  our  country.  His  office  was  no  sine- 
cure, but  one  of  increasing  toil  and  sacrifice,  and  in 
the  exercise  of  it  he  gave  the  most  devoted  attention  / 
to  the  best  interests  of  mankind ; nor  were  his  im 
pressions  respecting  the  state  of  things  in  New-Eng- 
land, and  his  anticipations  of  the  success  of  Methodism 
among  that  people,  either  erroneous  or  chimerical ; for 
they  have  since  been  verified  by  the  course  of  events. 
From  this  land,*  where  Christianity  was  interwoven  with 
the  civil  institutions,  have-  shot  forth  those  branches 
which  have  since  extended  even  to  the  far  west,  and 
are  now  flourishing  in  all  the  freshness  of  perennial 
growth  in  those  newT  states  and  territories. 

This  year  was  distinguished  by  the  death  of  that 
eminent  man  of  God  and  founder  of  Methodism,  the* 
Rev.  John  Wesley.  Dr.  Coke  and  Bishop  Asbury 
were  in  Virginia  when  this  melancholy  news  reached 
them  ; and  the  following  are  the  reflections  which  the 
latter  makes  on  hearing  this  mournful  event  : — 

“ The  solemn  news  reached  our  ears  that  the  public 
papers  had  announced  the  death  of  that  dear  man  of  God, 
John  Wesley.  He  died  in  his  own  house  in  London,  in 
the  eighty-eighth  year  of  his  age,  after  preaching  the  gos- 
pel sixty-four  years.  When  we  consider  his  plain  and 

1 


328  A HISTORY  OF  THE  [1791. 

nervous  writings  ; his  uncommon  talent  for  sermonizing 
and  journalizing  ; that  he  had  such  a steady  flow  of  animal 
spirits  ; so  much  of  the  spirit  of  government  in  him  ; his 
knowledge  as  an  observer ; his  attainments  as  a scholar ; 
his  experience  as  a Christian  ; I conclude  his  equal  is  not 
to  be  found  among  all  the  sons  he  hath  brought  up ; nor 
his  superior  among  all  the  sons  of  Adam  he  may  have  left 
behind.  Brother  Coke  was  sunk  in  spirit,  and  wished  to 
hasten  home  immediately.  For  my  part,  notwithstanding 
my  long  absence  from  Mr.  Wesley,  and  a few  unpleasant 
expressions  in  some  of  the  letters  the  dear  old  man  has 
written  to  me,  occasioned  by  the  misrepresentations  of 
others,  I feel  the  stroke  most  sensibly ; and  I expect  I 
shall  never  read  his  Works  without  reflecting  on  the  loss 
which  the  church  of  God  and  the  world  have  sustained  by 
his  death.” 

The  death  of  Mr.  Wesley,  though  from  his  great 
age  it  must  have  been  generally  expected  by  his 
friends,  was  an  event  mournfully  felt  throughout  the 
Christian  church,  and  more  especially  through  all  the 
ranks  of  Methodism.  His  character  is  now  so  well 
known  that  it  is  scarcely  necessary  to  add  any  thing 
here  to  what  has  already  been  said  in  the  published 
accounts  of  this  great  and  good  man.  As  long  as 
pure  Christianity  shall  remain,  so  long  will  the  name 
of  Wesley  be  held  in  grateful  remembrance.  For 
among  all  those  who  have  been  raised  up  in  modern 
days  to  revive  and  diffuse  abroad,  the  pure  principles 
of  the  gospel,  no  one  shone  so  conspicuously,  nor 
exerted  such  a holy  and  extensive  influence,  as  did 
John  Wesley.  His  writings  will  speak  for  him,  and 
proclaim  him  the  sound  divine,  the  ripe  and  finished 
scholar,  the  deep  and  sincere  Christian,  and  a man  of 


1791.1  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  329 

the  mo§t  enlarged  philanthropy,  so  long  as  pure  Chris- 
tianity shall  be  held  in  esteem,  while  the  scribblings 
of  his  defamers  shall  be  held  in  execration  by  all  pious 
and  well-informed  Christians.  And  the  society  he 
was  instrumental  in  raising  up  and  establishing  in 
Great  Britain,  as  well  as  the  Church  which  was  or- 
ganized under  his  direction  in  America,  shall  remain 
as  monuments  of  his  wisdom  in  devising  and  execut- 
ing plans  for  the  diffusion  of  gospel  truth  and  holiness, 
and  for  the  permanent  establishment  of  such  associa- 
tions as  shall  be  instrumental  in  transmitting  these 
blessings  from  generation  to  generation. 

That  the  Church,  in  both  hemispheres,  should 
mourn  the  loss  of  such  a man  is  nothing  more  than 
what  could  have  been  expected,  while  the  fact  that  he 
had  been  instrumental  in  raising  up  men,  as  his  sons 
in  the  gospel,  competent  to  carry  out,  and  to  continue 
in  operation,  the  plans  he  had  devised  for  the  salva- 
tion of  the  world,  evinces  the  wisdom  and  energy  with 
.which  he  had  applied  himself  to  his  work.  While, 
therefore,  his  weeping  friends  stood  around  his  bed, 
and  heard  his  last  dying  words,  “ The  best  of  all  is, 
God  is  with  us,”  they  gathered  fresh  courage  to  trust 
in  the  God  of  his  life  for  a continuance  of  his  bless- 
ing upon  his  mourning  Church. 

In  consequence  of  this  afflictive  intelligence,  Dr. 
Coke  hastened  to  prepare  for  his  departure  from  the 
continent,  that  he  might  mingle  his  sorrows  with  his 
brethren  in  Europe  over  the  loss  they  had  sustained  in 
the  death  of  Mr.  Wesley.  On  his  way  he  stopped  at 
Baltimore,  and  on  Sabbath  preached  a sermon  on  the 
occasion  of  the  death  of  Mr.  Wesley,  in  which  he 
mentioned  some  things  which  gave  offence  to  his 

1 


330 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


14791. 


American  brethren.  His  profound  sorrow  at  the  loss 
of  Mr.  Wesley,  though  an  event  which,  in  the  ordi- 
nary course  of  nature,  must  have  been  anticipated  as 
near  at  hand,  and  the  keen  sensibilities  of  his  heart 
to  every  thing  which  had  the  remotest  tendency  to 
tarnish  the  glory  of  that  great  man,  led  him  to  say,  in 
the  above  sermon,  that  the  act  of  leaving  Mr.  Wes- 
ley’s name  from  the  minutes  probably  hastened  his 
death. 

This  circumstance  would  be  hardly  worthy  of  no- 
tice, had  not  some  persons,  more  distinguished  for 
their  petulance  than  their  candor,  seized  upon  it  for 
the  purpose  of  disparaging  the  character  of  the  Ame- 
rican conference.  In  addition  to  what  has  already 
been  said  in  reference  to  this  matter,  the  following 
particulars  may  serve  to  vindicate  the  conduct  of  the 
conference,  as  well  as  to  apologize  for  the  precipi- 
tancy of  Dr.  Coke  in  making  the  assertion,,  erroneous 
in  itself,  in  so  public  a manner — a fault  amply  atoned 
for  by  the  sincerity  and  frankness  with  which  he  after- 
ward deported  himself  toward  his  American  brethren. 
Were  the  judgments  of  mankind  infallible  in  all  cases 
we  should  be  saved  the  necessity  of  offering  apologies 
for  such  venial  instances  of  human  infirmity. 

That  we  may  rightly  understand  this  subject,  it  is 
necessary  to  review  some  of  the  doings  of  the  confer 
ences  of  1784  and  1787.  The  minute  of  the  con 
fcrence  of  1784,  already  noticed,*  respecting  obeying 
Mr.  Wesley  during  his  lifetime,  stood  unrepealed  until 
1787,  when  it  was  omitted.  Among  other  reasons 
for  this  omission,  one  unquestionably  was,  to  prevent 


I 


* Sec  page  277. 


1791.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  331 

any  one  from  accusing  them,  as  some  had  already 
done,  of  being  under  the  dictation  and  control  of  a 
British  subject,  who  had  written  against  the  American 
revolution,  and  thereby  of  subjecting  themselves  to  the 
suspicion  of  disloyalty  to  their  own  government ; and 
also  to  remove  every  apprehension  of  having  Bishop 
Asbury,  whom  they  so  highly  respected  and  affec- 
tionately loved,  taken  from  among  them.  This  was 
an  event  the  more  to  be  deprecated,  as  they  knew  of 
no  one  who  could  fill  his  place.  He  had  grown  up 
with  them — diad  suffered  and  sympathized  with  them 
during  a protracted  and  sanguinary  war — had  fully 
identified  his  interests,  his  weal  or  wo,  with  theirs — 
and  had,  moreover,  become  familiar  with  their  cha- 
racter and  peculiar  circumstances,  both  as  American 
citizens  and  as  Methodist  preachers  ; and  hence,  what- 
ever deference  they  might  have  felt  for  Dr.  Coke — - 
and  they  certainly  were  not  deficient  in  love  and  re- 
spect for  him — past  experience  convinced  them  that 
he  did  not  understand  their  affairs  so  well  as  did 
Bishop  Asbury.  And  that  which  gave  origin  to  their 
fears  that  such  a dictation  as  has  been  supposed 
might  be  exercised  over  their  affairs,  was  the  fact 
heretofore  alluded  to,  that  in  1787,  Dr.  Coke,  at  the 
request  of  Mr.  Wesley,  altered  the  time  of  holding 
the  General  Conference,  without  consulting  the  Ameri- 
can preachers,  and  also  requested  Mr.  Whatcoat  to 
be  elected  a joint  superintendent  with  Bishop  Asbury.'* 

* Mr.  Wesley  undoubtedly  alludes  to  this  unpleasant  affair 
in  his  Journal,  under  date  of  July  26,  1787.  He  says,  “We 
were  agreeably  surprised  with  the  arrival  of  Dr.  Coke,  who 
came  from  Philadelphia  in  nine  and  twenty  days,  and  gave  us  a 
pleasing  account  of  the  work  of  God  in  America.” — “I  desired 

1 


332 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


LI  791. 


That  Mr.  Wesley  was  dissatisfied  with  this  omis- 
sion is  certain,  from  some  expressions  in  his  letters  to 
Bishop  Asbury  about  that  time,  to  which  the  bishop 
alludes  in  the  above  notice  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  death, 
and  which  probably  led  to  the  famous  letter  in  wdiich 
Bishop  Asbury  is  censured  for  taking  the  title  of  bishop, 
concerning  which  so  much  has  been  said  by  the  ene- 
mies of  Methodist  episcopacy.^ 

As  to  the  minute  to  which  allusion  has  been  made, 
it  was  a voluntary  act  of  the  conference,  and  not  a 
contract  mutually  entered  into  between  them  and  Mr. 
Wesley,  and  therefore  its  omission  in  1787  was  no 
violation  of  a pledged  faith  between  the  parties.  But 
as  some  of  the  enemies  of  Bishop  Asbury  have  blamed 
him  in  this  business,  it  seems  proper  to  give  his  own 
version  of  these  acts  of  the  conference,  with  a view 
to  justify  himself  in  reference  to  this  affair.  He  says, 
“ I never  approved  of  that  binding  minute,”  alluding 
to  the  minute  of  1784,  in  which  they  promised  obe- 
dience to  Mr.  Wesley  in  matters  of  church  govern- 
ment : — 

all  our  preachers  to  meet  me  and  consider  the  state  of  our  bre- 
thren in  America,  who  have  been  terribly  frightened  at  their 
own  shadow,  as  if  the  English  preachers  were  just  going  to 
enslave  them.  I believe  that  fear  is  now  over,  and  they  are 
more  aware  of  Satan’s  devices.” 

Their  fears,  whether  groundless  or  not,  were  removed  by  the 
assurance  they  received  from  l)r.  Coke,  that  he  would  not 
again  interpose  his  authority  while  at  a distance  from  them,  in 
altering  the  time  for  holding  their  conferences ; or  when  here, 
of  stationing  the  preachers  without  the  concurrence  of  Bishop 
Asbury. 

* For  the  clearing  up  of  all  those  difficulties,  and  the  vindica- 
tion of  Bishop  Asbury,  sco  Original  Church  of  Christ,  p.  143. 

1 


1791.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  333 

“ I did  not  think  it  practical  expediency  to  obey  Mr. 
Wesley  at  three  thousand  miles’  distance,  in  all  matters 
relative  to  church  government ; neither  did  brother  What- 
eoat,  nor  several  others.  At  the  first  General  Conference 
I was  mute  and  modest  when  it  passed,  and  I was  mute 
when  it  was  expunged.  For  this  Mr.  Wesley  blamed  me, 
and  was  displeased  that  I did  not  rather  reject  the  whole 
connection,  or  leave  them,  if  they  did  not  comply.  But  I 
could  not  give  up  the  connection  so  easily,  after  laboring 
so  many  years  with  and  for  them.” 

Rut  although  Mr.  Wesley  suffered  a momentary 
displeasure  to  arise  in  his  mind  on  account  of  their 
rescinding  the  rule  in  question,  and  with  characteristic 
plainness  expressed  his  dissatisfaction  to  Bishop  As- 
bury,  yet  when  the  thing  was  fully  explained  to  him, 
together  with  the  motives  which  prompted  them  to 
that  act,  he  became  satisfied  with  the  uprightness  of 
their  conduct,  and  expressed,  only  twenty-nine  days 
before  his  death,  his  unabated  attachment  to  his  Ame- 
rican brethren,  in  the  following  letter  to  the  Rev. 
Ezekiel  Cooper : — 

“ Near  London , Feb.  1*,  1791. 

“ My  Dear  Brother, — Those  who  desire  to  write,  or 
say  any  thing  to  me,  have  no  time  to  lose  ; for  time  has 
shaken  me  by  the  hand,  and  death  is  not  far  behind.  But 
I have  reason  to  be  thankful  for  the  time  that  is  past : I 
felt  few  of  the  infirmities  of  age  for  fourscore  and  six  years. 
It  was  not  till  a year  and  a half  ago  that  my  strength  and 
sight  failed.  And  still  I am  enabled  to  scrawl  a little,  and 
to  creep,  though  I cannot  run.  Probably  I should  not  be 
able  to  do  so  much,  did  not  many  of  you  assist  me  by  your 
prayers.  I have  given  a distinct  account  of  the  work  of 
God  which  has  been  wrought  in  Britain  and  Ireland  for 

1 


334 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1791. 


more  than  half  a century.  We  want  some  of  you  to  give 
us  a connected  relation  of  what  our  Lord  has  been  doing 
in  America,  from  the  time  that  Richard  Boardman  accepted 
the  invitation,  and  left  his  country  to  serve  you.  See  that 
you  never  give  place  to  one  thought  of  separating  from 
your  brethren  in  Europe.  Lose  no  opportunity  of  declaring 
to  all  men  that  the  Methodists  are  one  people  in  all  the 
world  ; and  that  it  is  their  full  determination  so  to  continue, 

Though  mountains  rise,  and  oceans  roll, 

To  sever  us  in  vain. 

To  the  care  of  our  common  Lord,  I commit  you;  and  am 
your  affectionate  friend  and  brother, 

“John  Wesley.” 

After  reading  such  an  epistle  as  this,  who  can  doubt 
of  the  writer’s  affectionate  regard  for  his  American 
brethren,  as  well  as  his  strong  desire  for  their  indis- 
soluble union  with  their  brethren  in  Europe  ? — Such 
sentiments  were  highly  worthy  the  apostolic  character 
which  Mr.  Wesley  sustained,  as  well  as  the  position 
he  occupied  as  the  founder  and  leader  of  the  entire 
denomination  on  both  sides  of  the  Atlantic — standing, 
as  he  did,  upon  the  margin  of  time,  with  eternity  full 
in  his  view  ! May  it  ever  be  the  aim  of  both  families 
of  the  Methodists  to  cultivate  the  spirit  herein  recom- 
mended ! 

Having  arranged  his  affairs  for  his  departure  to 
England,  on  the  14th  of  May,  after  an  affectionate 
parting  with  Bishop  Asbury  and  several  of  the 
preachers  who  were  assembled  in  Philadelphia,  Dr. 
Coke  set  sail  for  London,  where  lie  arrived  in  safety 
after  a short  and  pleasant  voyage.  On  his  arrival  in 
England,  at  ibis  eventful  crisis  in  the  history  of  Me- 
thodism, he  found  that  suspicions  had  been  engendered 

t 


1791. J METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  335 

in  the  circle  of  his  acquaintance  respecting  the  purity 
of  his  motives  in  hastening  from  his  work  in  America. 
Though  his  fuiure  conduct  put  to  silence  all  such 
suspicions,  yet  to  a mind  alive  to  every  thing  which 
would  affect  his  reputation,  and  thereby  wound  the 
holy  cause  in  which  he  was  engaged,  it  was  no  small 
trial  of  his  faith  and  patience  to  have  the  purity  of  his 
motives  questioned,  or  his  conduct  unjustly  censured. 
In  the  midst  of  these  conflicts,  confiding  in  the  in- 
tegrity of  his  own  heart,  and  relying  upon  the  protec- 
tion of  Him  who  had  been  a never-failing  source  of 
consolation  to  him,  both  in  adversity  and  prosperity, 
Dr.  Coke  silently  bowed  to  the  inscrutable  ways  of 
divine  Providence,  while  in  the  meantime  he  was 
cheered  by  the  reception  of  the  following  friendly  and 
sympathizing  letter  from  Bishop  Asbury,  which,  as 
belonging  to  the  history  of  the  times,  and  as  exempli- 
fying the  spirit  and  manner  in  which  the  writer  em- 
ployed his  time,  is  given  entire.  It  is  as  follows: — 

“ Rev.  and  Most  Dear  Sir, — If  yet  in  time,  this  brings 
greeting.  Rejoice  with  me  that  the  last  has  been  a year 
of  general  blessing  to  the  church  of  God  in  this  wilder- 
ness. We  humbly  hope  two  thousand  souls  were  born  of 
God,  one  of  which  is  well  ascertained  in  Jersey  and  York. 
East,  west,  north,  and  south,  the  glory  of  God  spreads. 

“ I have  served  the  Church  upward  of  twenty-five  years 
in  Europe  and  America.  All  the  property  I have  gained 
is  two  old  horses,  the  constant  companions  of  my  toil,  six 
if  not  seven  thousand  miles  every  year.  When  we  have 
no  ferryboats,  they  swim  the  rivers.  As  to  clothing,  I am 
nearly  the  same  as  at  the  first : neither  have  I silver  nor 
gold,  nor  any  property.  My  confidential  friends  know  that 
I lie  not  in  this  matter.  I am  resolved  not  to  claim  any 

1 


336 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1791. 


property  in  the  Book  Concern.  Increase  as  it  may,  it  will 
be  sacred  to  invalid  preachers,  the  college,  and  the  schools. 
I would  not  have  my  name  mentioned  as  doing,  having,  or 
being  any  thing  but  dust. 

“ I soar,  indeed,  but  it  is  over  the  tops  of  the  highest 
mountains  we  have,  which  may  vie  with  the  Alps.  I creep 
sometimes  upon  my  hands  and  knees  up  the  slippery  as- 
cent ; and  to  serve  the  Church,  and  the  ministers  of  it, 
what  I gain  is  many  a reflection  from  both  sides  of  the 
Atlantic.  I have  lived  long  enough  to  be  loved  and  hated, 
to  be  admired  and  feared. 

“ If  it  were  not  for  the  suspicions  of  some,  and  the  pride 
and  ignorance  of  others,  I am  of  opinion  I could  make 
provision  by  collections,  profits  on  books,  and  donations  in 
land,  to  take  two  thousand  children  under  the  best  plan  of 
education  ever  known  in  this  country.  The  Lord  begins 
to  smile  on  our  Kingswood  school.*  One  promising  young 
man  is  gone  forth,  another  is  ready,  and  several  have  been 
under  awakenings.  None  so  healthy  and  orderly  as  our 
children ; and  some  promise  great  talents  for  learning. 
The  obstinate  and  ignorant  oppose,  among  preachers  and 
people,  while  the  judicious  for  good  sense  and  piety,  in 
church  and  state,  admire  and  applaud.  I am,  with  most 
dutiful  respect,  as  ever,  your  son  in  the  gospel, 

“ Francis  Asbury.” 

This  letter  shows  not  only  the  high  sense  which 
Bishop  Asbury  entertained  for  the  character  of  Dr. 
Coke,  his  ardent  desire  for  his  welfare,  and  the  pros- 
perity of  the  work  of  God  in  the  conversion  of  sin- 
ners, but  also  the  great  interest  he  took  in  the  cause 

# It  is  presumed  that  this  alludes  to  the  Cokesbury  College , 
as  it  is  not  known  to  the  writer  that  any  other  seminary  of 
learning,  under  the  patronage  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
was  then  in  existence. 

1 


1791.1  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  337 

of  education,  affirming  that  none  but  the  “ obstinate 
and  ignorant’’  opposed  their  laudable  efforts  to  extend 
its  benefits  to  the  youth  of  our  land ; and  that  the 
judicious  .in  church  and  state  admired  and  ap- 
plauded the  literary  institution  which  they  had  esta- 
blished. And  though  Providence  seemed  to  frown 
upon  the  praiseworthy  attempts  which  they  made  in 
the  cause  of  education,  it  was  never  lost  sight  of  by 
its  friends,  but,  as  we  shall  see  in  the  course  of  our 
history,  finally  became  an  integral  part  of  the  general 
system  of  diffusing  the  lights  of  knowledge  and  Chris- 
tianity among  the  inhabitants  of  this  western  world. 
That,  however,  which  cheered  their  hearts  and  ani- 
mated them  with  fresh  courage  to  pursue  their  way, 
in  the  midst  of  the  signals  of  mourning  which  were 
hung  out  as  tokens  of  sorrow  for  the  loss  of  such  a 
man  as  John  Wesley,  was  the  ingathering  of  souls 
into  the  fold  of  Christ,  and  the  continual  expansion 
of  their  field  of  gospel  labor.  While  the  strife  of 
tongues  was  heard  uttering  reproach  upon  their  cha- 
racter and  conduct,  conscious  of  the  integrity  of  their 
hearts,  and  the  purity  of  their  motive,  they  rejoiced  in 
beholding  the  right  hand  of  their  God  stretched  out 
to  do  them  good,  to  sanction  the  efforts  of  their  hearts 
and  hands.  The  following  will  show  the  result  of 
this  year’s  labor  : — 

Numbers  in  the  Church. 


Whites. 

Colored. 

Total. 

Preachers 

This  year,  50,385* 

12,884 

63,269 

250 

Last  year,  45,949 

11,682 

57,631 

227 

Increase,  4,436 

1,202 

5,638 

23 

# There  is  an  error  in  the  printed  minutes  for  this  year  of 
22  1 


338 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1792 


CHAPTER  III. 

An  Account  of  the  several  Annual  Conferences,  and  of  the  General 
Conference  of  1792. 

There  were  no  less  than  eighteen  annual  confer 
ences  held  this  year,  the  particulars  of  which,  however, 
it  seems  unnecessary  to  notice,  except  that  the  fol- 
lowing new  circuits  were  added : Scoperlong  and  Trent , 
in  North  Carolina;  Highco , in  the  South;  Oconee 
and  Elbert , in  Georgia  ; Staten  Island  and  Tioga , in 
New- York  ; Needham , in  Massachusetts  ; Providence , 
in  Rhode  Island ; Cataraqua  and  Oswegotchie , in 
Upper  Canada. 

The  above-mentioned  eighteen  conferences  were 
attended  by  Bishop  Asbury  in  about  eight  months, 
during  which  time  he  traveled  through  most  of  the 
states  in  the  Union,  preaching,  as  usual,  almost  every 
day,  and  suffering  many  hardships  : but  in  the  midst 
of  all,  he  rejoiced  in  beholding  the  extension  of  the 
work  of  God  in  many  places. 

This  year  he  passed  into  the  state  of  Tennessee, 
and  preached  to  the  people  in  that  newly  settled 
country.  And  as  this  is  the  first  account  we.  have 
of  the  introduction  of  Methodism  into  that  country,  it 
seems  proper  to  give  some  account  of  its  early  settle- 
ment. 

The  earliest  settlements  made  in  Tennessee  were 
about  1770,  by  emigrants  from  North  Carolina  and 

12,884,  in  the  aggregate  number  of  the  whites,  which  is  there 
stated  to  be  ft 3, 209.  This  error  originated  from  adding  the 
number  of  the  colored  to  the  whites,  and  at  the  same  time  re- 
taining the  number  of  the  colored  in  a separate  column. 

1 


1792.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  339 

Virginia ; and  the  country  was  considered  a part  of 
the  former  state  until  the  year  1790,  when  it  was 
erected  by  congress  into  the  “ Territory  south  of 
Ohio;”  and  in  1795,  Tennessee  was  admitted  into 
the  Union  as  one  of  the  federal  states. 

As  to  the  general  state  of  religion  ^and  morals  at 
the  time  the  Methodist  preachers  first  visited  Tennes- 
see, our  information  is  very  imperfect.  It  is  to  be 
presumed,  however,  that,  as  in  most  new  countries, 
the  means  of  grace  were  within  the  reach  of  but  few, 
and  that  those  hardy  adventurers  who  first  peopled  the 
wilderness  of  this  new  territory  were  chiefly  actuated 
by  a desire  to  enlarge  their  earthly  possessions,  and 
not,  like  the  pilgrims  who  first  settled  New-England, 
to  insure  religious  privileges,  as  these  were  fully  en- 
joyed at  home.  Some  idea,  however,  may  be  had 
of  the  general  state  of  society  from  the  fact,  that  the 
tour  of  Bishop  Asbury  through  the  wilderness  was  in 
company  with  a guard,  and  amid  “confused  accounts 
of  Indians,”  who,  they  feared,  would  intercept  their 
path ; and  the  following  extract  from  his  Journal, 
giving  an  account  of  his  entrance  from  Tennessee 
into  the  state  of  Kentucky,  will  show  some  of  the 
hardships  which  he  and  others  had  to  undergo  while 
carrying  the  “ glad  tidings  of  salvation”  into  this  wil- 
derness, and  likewise  exhibit  some  of  the  honors  con- 
ferred upon  this  “ strutting  bishop,”  as  some  of  his 
heartless  revilers  have  called  him.  He  says, — 

“ Wednesday  5.  This  morning  we  again  swam  the 
river,”  (namely,  Laurel  River,)  “ and  the  west  fork  thereof. 
My  little  horse  was  ready  to  fail.  I was  steeped  with 
water  up  to  the  waist.  About  7 o’clock,  with  hard  push- 
ing, we  reached  the  Crab  Orchard.  How  much  I have 

1 


340 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1792. 


suffered  in  this  journey  is  only  known  to  God  and  myself. 
What  added  much  to  its  disagreeableness  was  the  extreme 
filthiness  of  the  houses.” 

Again  he  says,  under  date  of  May  1, — 

“ An  alarm  was  spreading  of  a depredation  committed 
by  the  Indians  bn  the  east  and  west  frontiers  of  the  settle- 
ments ; in  the  former,  report  says,  one  man  was  killed  ; in 
the  latter,  many  men,  women,  and  children ; every  thing 
is  in  motion.  There  having  been  so  many  about  me  at 
conference,  my  rest  was  much  broken  : I hoped  to  repair 
it,  and  get  refreshed  before  I set  out  to  return  through  the 
wilderness,  but  the  continual  arrival  of  people  until  mid- 
night, the  barking  of  dogs,  and  other  annoyances  prevented. 
Next  night  we  reached  Crab  Orchard,  where  thirty  or 
forty  people  were  compelled  to  crowd  into  one  mean  house. 
We  could  get  no  more  rest  here  than  we  did  in  the  wilder- 
ness. We  came  the  old  way  by  Scagg’s  Creek  and  Rock 
Castle,  supposing  it  to  be  safer,  as  it  is  a road  less  fre- 
quented, and  therefore  less  liable  to  be  waylaid  by  the 
savages.  My  body  by  this  time  was  well  tried.  I had  a 
violent  fever  and  pain  in  my  head  ; and  I stretched  myself 
on  the  cold  ground,  and  borrowing  clothes  to  keep  me 
warm,  by  the  mercy  of  God,  I slept  for  five  hours.  Next 
morning  we  set  off  early,  and  passed  beyond  Richland 
Creek.  Here  we  were  in  danger,  if  anywhere.  I could 
have  slept,  but  was  afraid.  Seeing  the  drowsiness  of  the 
company,  I walked  the  encampment,  and  watched  the 
sentries  the  whole  night.  Early  next  morning  we  made 
our  way  to  Robinson’s  Station.  W e had  the  best  company 
I ever  met  with — thirty-six  good  travelers  and  a few  war- 
riors; but  we  had  a packhorse,  some  old  men,  and  two  tired 
horses.”  lie  adds: — “Through  infinite  mercy  we  came 
safe  and  then  lie  exclaims,  “ Rest,  poor  house  of  clay 
from  such  exertions  ! Return,  O my  soul,  to  thy  rest !” 

1 


1792.] 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 


341 


Let  the  present  race  of  Methodist  preachers  and 
missionaries  look  at  this  picture,  and  learn  from  it 
how  the  fields  were  won  by  such  veteran  soldiers  of 
the  cross. 

Having  performed  this  journey  through  these  newly 
settled  countries,  he  returned  to  the  older  states,  and 
attended  the  several  conferences,  as  before  stated,  pre- 
paratory to  the  General  Conference,  which  met  in  the 
city  of  Baltimore. 

At  these  conferences,  two  preachers,  namely,  Be- 
verly Allen*  and  Andrew  Harpending  were  expelled 
from  the  Church  for  immoral  conduct.  Thomas 
Weatherford,  Peter  Massie,  and  George  Browning 
had  died  in  peace.  Fourteen  were  located.  The 
work  of  God  was  generally  prosperous,  though  the 
increase  was  not  so  large  as  in  some  former  years,  as 
may  be  seen  by  the  following  statement : — 


Numbers  inm  the  Church . 


Whites. 

Colored. 

Total. 

Preachers. 

This  year, 

52,109 

13,871 

65,980 

266 

Last  year, 

50,385 

12,884 

63,269 

250 

Increase, 

1,724 

987 

2,711 

16 

% The  end  of  this  unhappy  man  reads  a fearful  lesson  to  all 
those  who  presume  to  trifle  with  sacred  things.  In  the  notice 
we  have  taken  of  the  rise  and  progress  of  Methodism  in  Charles- 
ton, South  Carolina,  we  have  seen  that  Mr.  Allen  brought  a 
great  reproach  upon  the  Church  in  that  place  by  his  apostasy. 
What  the  particular  sin  was  by  which  he  thus  wounded  the 
cause  of  God,  I am  not  informed  ; but  from  a notice  of  him  in 
Bishop  Asbury’s  Journal,  vol.  ii,  page  184,  it  appears  that  in 
the  bishop’s  estimation  he  had  been  “ going  from  bad  to  worse 
for  seven  or  eight  years,”  speaking  hard  things  against  the 

1 


342 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1792. 


General  Conference  of  1792. 

As  has  been  seen  in  the  preceding  pages,  the  gene-, 
ral  affairs  of  the  Church  had  been  conducted  hereto- 
fore chiefly  in  the  several  annual  conferences,  which 
were  considered  only  as  so  many  parts  of  the  whole 
body  ; for  nothing  was  allowed  binding  upon  all  un- 
less it  were  approved  of  by  each  and  every  of  these 
separate  conferences.  It  is  true,  that  the  Christmas 
conference  of  1784,  at  which  the  Church  was  organ- 
ized, was  considered  a general  conference,  because 
all  the  preachers  were  invited  to  attend,  for  the  trans- 
action of  the  important  business  then  and  there  to  be 
submitted  to  them ; and  therefore  the  acts  and  doings 
of  that  conference  were  considered  to  be  binding  upon 
the  whole  Church.  As  the  work  continually  increased 
and  spread  over  such  a large  and  extended  territory, 
it  was  found  impracticable  for  all  the  preachers  to 
assemble  annually  in  one  place,  without  too  great  a 
consumption  of  time  and  expense ; and  hence  the 
practice  which  had  been  adopted  of  appointing  several 
conferences  in  the  same  year  in  different  parts  of  the 
country,  for  the  convenience  of  both  the  bishop  and 
the  preachers ; but  as  one  of  these  conferences  could 

bishop  among. the  people,  and  writing  to  Mr.  Wesley  and  Dr. 
Coke,  and  thereby  stirring  np  prejudice  in  their  minds,  as  is 
presumed,  against  Bishop  Asbury.  On  this  account,  says  the 
bishop,  “ I have  had  my  opinion  of  him  these  nine  years,  and 
gave  Dr.  Coke  my  thoughts  of  him  before  his  ordination.” 

It  seems  he  was  at  length  arrested  and  committed  to  jail  for 
shooting  the  marshall  of  the  district,  Major  Forsyth,  through  the 
head  while  the  marshall  was  attempting  to  serve  a writ  upon 
him.  This  happoned  two  years  after  his  expulsion.  Of  the 
particulars  of  his  death  I have  not  been  able  to  find  any  account. 

1 


1792.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  343 

not  make  laws  for  all  the  rest,  nor  yet  all  the  rest  for 
that  one  without  its  consent ; and  as  it  was  not  likely 
that  so  many  independent  bodies  could  be  brought  to 
harmonize  in  all  things  pertaining  to  the  welfare  of 
the  Church ; there  was  danger  from  this  state  of 
things  of  a dissolution  of  the  body,  and  the  establish- 
ment of  a number  of  separate  and  distinct  communi  * 
ties,  acting  independently  of  each  other. 

To  prevent  evils  of  this  character,  and  to  create  a 
centre  of  union  to  the  entire  body,  the  council  had 
been  instituted ; but  this  unpopular  measure,  not  an- 
swering the  end  of  its  organization,  was  by  general 
consent  dissolved,  and  a General  Conference  called 
in  its  place.  This  was,  it  seems,  agreed  upon  by  the 
several  annual  conferences  which  had  been  held  this 
year. 

This  conference  assembled  in  the  city  of  Baltimore 
on  the  first  day  of  November,  1792,  and  was  com- 
posed of  all  the  traveling  preachers  who  had  been  re- 
ceived into  full  connection.  As  this  was  considered 
the  first  regular  General  Conference,  and  as  those  who 
composed  it  came  together  under  an  expectation  that 
very  important  matters  would  be  transacted,  it  seems 
proper  to  give  a particular  account  of  their  acts  and 
doings.  Dr.  Coke  had  returned  from  Europe,  and 
presided,  conjointly  with  Bishop  Asbury,  over  their 
deliberations. 

As  there  were  no  restrictions  upon  the  powers  of 
this  conference,  the  entire  Discipline  of  the  Church 
came  up  for  review  and  revision  ; but  to  prevent,  as 
far  as  possible,  any  improper  innovation  upon  existing 
rules,  or  the  premature  adoption  of  new  regulations, 
they  agreed  that  “ it  shall  lake  two-thirds  of  all  the 

1 


344 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1792. 


members  of  the  conference  to  make  any  new  rule,  or 
abolish  an  old  one  ; but  a majority  may  alter  or  amend 
any  rule.” 

They  soon  had  an  opportunity  to  try  the  strength 
of  this  rule  in  preserving  them  from  an  innovation 
upon  established  usage,  in  respect  to  the  power  of 
stationing  the  preachers.  With  a view  to  keep  up 
the  itinerancy  through  the  medium  of  an  efficient 
general  superintendency,  it  had  been  established  at 
the  Christmas  conference,  and  incorporated  as  a rule 
of  Discipline,  that  the  power  of  appointing  the 
preachers  to  their  several  stations  should  be  invested 
in  the  bishops.  With  this  some  had  become  dissatis- 
fied ; and  at  this  conference  the  Rev.  James  O’Kelly, 
a very  popular  preacher  in  the  state  of  Virginia,  who 
had  acted  as  a presiding  elder  in  that  district  for  seve- 
ral years,  brought  forward  the  following  resolution  : — 

“ After  the  bishop  appoints  the  preachers  at  the  confer 
ence  to  their  several  circuits,  if  any  one  think  himself  in- 
jured by  the  appointment,  he  shall  have  liberty  to  appeal 
to  the  conference  and  state  his  objections ; and  if  the  con- 
ference approve  his  objections,  the  bishop  shall  appoint  him 
to  another  circuit.” 

This  resolution  elicited  a very  strong  debate,  which 
lasted  for  about  three  days,  and  was  finally  lost  by  a 
large  majority.  This  gave  great  dissatisfaction  to  the 
mover  and  some  of  his  particular  friends,  and  the  next 
morning  he  sent  a letter  to  the  conference,  informing 
them  that  lie  could  no  longer  hold  his  scat  among 
them,  because  his  appeal  was  rejected.  With  a view 
to  remove  his  objections,  and  reconcile  him  to  the 
present  order  of  things,  a committee  was  appointed 
1 


1792.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  345 

by  the  conference  to  confer  with  Mr.  O’Kelly  and  his 
partisans  ; but  their  labors  were  ineffectual,  and  they 
withdrew  from  the  Church,  and  soon  began  to  adopt 
measures  for  establishing  a separate  party. 

During  the  discussion  which  arose  on  the  above 
resolution,  as  it  necessarily  brought  up  questions  in 
which  the  character  and  conduct  of  Bishop  Asbury 
were  deeply  involved,  with  a view  to  leave  the  mem- 
bers of  the  conference  at  full  liberty  to  speak  their 
sentiments  without  restraint,  the  bishop  withdrew  from 
the  conference  room,  and  sent  them  the  following 
note  : — - 

“ My  Dear  Brethren, — Let  my  absence  give  you  no 
pain : Dr.  Coke  presides.  I am  happily  excused  from 
assisting  to  make  laws  by  which  myself  am  to  be  governed : 
I have  only  to  obey  and  execute.  I am  happy  in  the  con- 
sideration that  I never  stationed  a preacher  through  enmity 
or  as  a punishment.  I have  acted  for  the  glory  of  God, 
and  the  good  of  the  people,  and  to  promote  the  usefulness 
of  the  preachers.  Are  you  sure  that  if  you  please  your 
selves,  that  the  people  will  be  as  fully  satisfied  ? They 
often  say,  4 Let  us  have  such  a preacher,’  and  sometimes, 
1 We  will  not  have  such  a preacher — we  will  sooner  pay 
him  to  stay  at  home.’  Perhaps  I must  say,  4 His  appeal 
forced  him  upon  you.’  I am  one — ye  are  many.  I am 
as  willing  to  serve  you  as  ever.  ,1  want  not  to  sit  in  any 
man’s  way.  I scorn  to  solicit  votes.  I am  a very  trem- 
bling, poor  creature,  to  hear  praise  or  dispraise.  Speak 
your  minds  freely ; but  remember,  you  are  only  making 
laws  for  the  present  time.  It  may  be,  that  as  in  some 
other  things,  so  in  this  : a future  day  may  give  you  farther 
light.  I am  yours,  &c.,  Francis  Asbury.”* 

* As  this  question  respecting  the  power  of  the  bishops  to 

1 


346 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1792. 


As  the  secession  of  Mr.  O’Kelly  from  the  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  Church  was  the  first  of  any  consider- 
able magnitude  which^  had  happened,  I shall,  after 
having  completed  the  account  of  the  doings  of  the 
conference,  endeavor  to  place  it  fully  before  the  reader, 
together  with  its  effects  upon  the  Church,  as  well  as 
upon  himself  and  his  party. 

As  before  said,  this  conference  entered  into  a full 
review  of  the  doctrine  and  Discipline  of  the  Church, 
altering  some  old,  and  introducing  several  new  regula- 
tions, some  of  the  most  important  of  which  I shall 
notice.  The  following  was  made  respecting,  the  se- 
lection, consecration,  and  trial  of  a bishop  : — 

“ Quest.  How  is  a bishop  to  be  constituted  in  future  l 

“ Ans.  By  the  election  of  the  General  Conference,  and 
the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  three  bishops,  or  at  least  of 
one  bishop  and  two  elders. 

“ Quest.  If  by  death,  expulsion,  or  otherwise,  there  be 
no  bishop  remaining  in  our  Church,  what  shall  we  do  ? 

“ Arts.  The  General  Conference  shall  elect  a bishop  , 
the  elders,  or  any  three  of  them,  that  shall  be  appointed  by 
the  General  Conference  for  that  purpose,  shall  ordain  him 
according  to  our  office  of  ordination. 

“ Quest.  To  whom  is  the  bishop  amenable  for  his 
conduct  ? 

“ Ans.  To  the  General  Conference,  who  have  power  to 
expel  him  for  improper  conduct,  if  they  see  it  necessary. 

“ Quest.  What  provision  shall  be  made  for  the  trial  of 
an  immoral  bishop,  in  the  intervals  of  the  General  Con- 
ference ? 

appoint  the  preachers  to  the  stations  has  frequently  been  agi- 
tated in  the  conference,  at  a suitable  time  I shall  endeavor  to 
state  it  fully  and  fairly,  with  the  substance  of  the  arguments  for 
and  against  it,  until  it  was  finally  sot  at  rest  in  the  year  1828 
1 


1792. J METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  347 

“ Ans.  If  the  bishop  be  guilty  of  immorality,  three  tra- 
veling elders  shall  call  upon  him,  and  examine  him  on  the 
subject ; and  if  the  three  elders  verily  believe  that  the 
bishop  is  guilty  of  the  crime,  they  shall  call  to  their  aid 
two  presiding  elders  from  two  districts  in  the  neighborhood 
of  that  where  the  crime  was  committed,  each  of  which  pre- 
siding elder  shall  bring  with  him  two  elders,  or  an  elder 
and  a deacon.  The  above-mentioned  nine  persons  shall 
form  a conference  to  examine  into  the  charges  brought 
against  the  bishop  ; and  if  two-thirds  of  them  verily  believe 
him  to  be  guilty  of  the  crime  laid  to  his  charge,  they  shall 
have  authority  to  suspend  the  bishop  until  the  ensuing 
General  Conference.’’ 

Though  a number  of  circuits  had  been  given  in 
charge  to  an  elder,  from  the  time  of  the  organization 
in  1784,  yet  this  had  been  done  chiefly  by  the  au- 
thority of  the  general  superintendency,  without  any 
express  enactment  of  the  General  Conference — it  was 
a usage  which  grew  out  of  the  exigencies  of  the  case, 
the  circumstances  of  the  country,  and  the  paucity  of 
ordained  ministers.  As  some  had  objected  to  this 
usage,  and  expressed  doubts  respecting  the  authority 
of  the  bishop  to  make  such  appointments,  the  present 
conference  authorized  the  appointment  of  presiding 
elders  by  the  bishop,  who  should  change  them  at 
pleasure,  provided,  nevertheless,  that  he  should  “ not 
allow  an  elder  to  preside  in  the  same  district  more 
than  four  years  successively  and  he  was  to  receive 
his  support  out  of  any  surplus  money  which  might  be 
found  on  a circuit,  or  if  there  were  no  surplus,  he  was 
to  take  his  proportion  with  the  several  preachers  on 
his  district.  For  the  particular  duties  of  a presiding 
elder,  see  chap,  i,  sec,  5,  of  the  Discipline. 


I 


348 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1792. 


' Though  temporary  provision  had  been  made  for 
the  wives  of  traveling  preachers,  yet  until  this  con- 
ference no  express  rule  existed  giving  them  a claim 
upon  the  funds  of  the  Church.  A rule  was  now 
passed  allowing  the  wife  an  equal  claim  with  her 
husband,  namely,  “ sixty-four  dollars  annually,”  the 
nominal  amount  which  had  been  allowed  to  a travel- 
ing preacher,  besides  his  traveling  expenses. 

It  seems  that  heretofore  the  preachers  had  not  been 
in  the  habit,  nor  was  it  considered  lawful,  to  receive  any 
thing  for  performing  the  marriage  ceremony  ; but  this 
prohibition  was  removed  out  of  the  way  at  this  confer- 
ence, by  allowing  them  to  receive  whatever  might  be 
offered  them  by  those  whom  they  joined  in  matrimony. 

The  former  usage  respecting  marriage  fees,  as  well 
as  the  following  question  and  answer,  which  were 
adopted  at  this  conference,  shows  how  exceedingly 
scrupulous  were  our  fathers  in  the  church  on  the  sub- 
ject of  compensation  for  preaching  the  gospel ; and  if 
they  deserve  censure  for  any  thing,  we  might  feel  dis- 
posed to  administer  a gentle  rebuke  for  carrying  self- 
sacrifice  to  such  unreasonable,  and,  as  is  thought, 
unscriptural  lengths  ; for  it  seems  to  have  led  the 
people  to  believe  that  their  ministers  should  hardly 
“ live  by  the  gospel,”  or  “ those  which  wait  at  the 
altar  should”  not  be  “ partakers  with  the  altar.” 

“ Quest.  What  plan  shall  we  pursue  in  appropriating  the 
money  received  by  our  traveling  ministers  for  marriage 
fees  ? > 

“ Ans.  In  all  the  circuits  where  the  preachers  do  not 
receive  their  full  quarterage,  let  all  such  money  be  given 
into  the  hands  of  the  stewards,  and  be  equally  divided  be- 
tween the  traveling  preachers  of  the  circuit.  In  all  other 
1 


1792. J METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  349 

cases  the  money  shall  be  disposed  of  at  the  discretion  of 
the  district  conferences.” 

And  at  the  close  of  the  section  the  following  para- 
graph was  added,  which,  however,  has  long  since 
ceased  to  be  a rule  : — 

u No  minister  or  preacher  shall  receive  any  money  for 
deficiencies,  or  on  any  other  account,  out  of  any  of  our 
funds  or  collections,  without  first  giving  an  exact  account 
of  all  the  money,  clothes,  and  other  presents  of  every  kind, 
which  he  has  received  the  preceding  year.” 

Though  this  rule  was  made  with  the  very  laudable 
desire  to  reduce  all  to  as  equal  a level  as  possible, 
and  thereby  to  prevent  jealousies  which  might  arise 
from  one  being  more  highly  honored  than  another  in 
pecuniary  matters,  it  was  soon  found  to  have  an  un 
favorable  bearing  in  many  respects  ; and,  as  before 
said,  was  finally,  and  with  good  reason,  erased  from 
the  Discipline. 

With  a view  to  prevent  impositions,  from  unworthy 
persons  obtruding  themselves  into  societies  where  they 
were  not  known,  the  following  advice  was  given  to 
all  who  had  the  charge  of  circuits  : — 

“To  warn  all,  from  time  to  time,  that  none  are  to  re- 
move from  one  circuit  to  another,  without  a recommenda- 
tion from  a preacher  of  the  circuit  in  these  words  : — A.  B., 
the  hearer , has  been  an  acceptable  member  in  C.,  and  to  inform 
them  that  without  such  a certificate  they  will  not  be  re- 
ceived into  other  societies.” 

This  is  a standing  rule  in  the  Discipline. 

The  rule  respecting  the  method  of  settling  disputes 
which  might  arise  between  brethren  “ concerning  the 
payment  of  debts,”  was  adopted  at  this  time,  and 

1 


350  A HISTORY  OF  THE  [1792. 

afterward  modified  from  time  to  time,  until  at  the  first 
delegated  conference,  which  sat  in  the  city  of  New- 
York,  in  1812,  it  was  made  as  it  now  stands  in  the 
Discipline,  chap,  i,  sec.  9.  There  can  be  no  doubt 
but  that  this  regulation  has  had  a most  happy  effect 
in  preventing  expensive  lawsuits  and  all  those  litiga- 
tions in  reference  to  matters  which  engender  strife 
and  alienate  affection. 

The  section  regulating  the  “ method  by  which  im- 
moral traveling  ministers  or  preachers  shall  be  brought 
to  trial,  found  guilty,  and  reproved  or  suspended,  in 
the  intervals  of  the  conferences,”  was  considerably 
modified  at  this  conference ; but  it  had  been  altered 
and  amended  from  one  General  Conference  to  another, 
until  1836,  when  it  was  so  amended  as  to  read  as  it 
now  stands  in  the  Discipline,  chap,  i,  sec.  18. 

The  resolution  not  to  “ receive  a present  for  ad- 
ministering baptism,  or  for  burying  the  dead,”  was 
passed  at  this  conference  ; and  it  remained  unaltered 
until  1828,  when  the  words  “ receive  a present,” 
were  exchanged  for  “ make  a charge.”  See  chap,  i, 
sec.  21. 

The  twenty-second  section  of  the  same  chapter, 
relating  to  the  manner  of  conducting  public  worship, 
was  incorporated  in  the  Discipline,  and  the  twenty- 
fourth  section  of  the  same  chapter  so  modified  as  to 
discourage  the  use  of  fugue  tunes,  and  the  attending  of 
singing  schools  not  under  our  direction. 

As  provision  had  been  made  for  supernumerary 
preachers,  the  conference  appended  the  following  ex- 
planatory note  respecting  the  character  of  such  : — 

“ A supernumerary  preacher  is  one  so  worn  out  in  the 
itinerant  service  as  to  bo  rendered  incapable  of  preaching 
1 


1792.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  351 

constantly  ; but  at  the  same  time  is  willing  to  do  any  work 
in  the  ministry  which  the  conference  may  direct,  and  his 
strength  will  enable  him  to  perform.” 

Before  the  conference  adjourned,  they  passed  a 
resolution  to  have  another  General  Conference  at  the 
end  of  four  years,  to  be  convened  in  the  city  of  Balti- 
more, November  1,  1796,  and  that  it  should  be  com- 
posed of  all  the  traveling  preachers  who  should  be  in 
full  connection  at  the  time  it  was  to  be  held. 

It  was  very  manifest  from  what  had  taken  place 
at  this  conference,  and  especially  from  the  temper  and 
conduct  of  Mr.  O’Kelly  and  his  partisans,  that  a spirit 
of  insubordination  was  abroad,  and  that  a division  of 
the  body  would  be  likely  to  result  from  an  improper 
indulgence  in  speaking  against  the  constituted  authori- 
ties of  the  Church.  To  prevent,  as  far  as  practicable, 
the  evils  naturally  resulting  from  the  course  of  conduct 
to  be  apprehended  from  those  dissentient  brethren,  and 
such  as  they  might  influence  to  a spirit  of  opposition, 
the  conference  very  opportunely  passed  the  following 
rule  : — 

“ If  a member  of  our  Church  shall  be  clearly  convicted 
of  endeavoring  to  sow  dissensions  in  any  of  our  societies, 
by  inveighing  against  either  our  doctrine  or  discipline,  such 
person  so  offending  shall  be  first  reproved  by  the  senior 
preacher  of  his  circuit ; and  if  he  afterward  persist  in  such 
pernicious  practices,  he  shall  be  expelled  the  society.” 

This  leads  us  to  notice  now  more  particularly  the 
secession  of  Mr.  O’Kelly,  and  the  effects  it  produced 
upon  the  cause  of  religion  generally  in  that  part  of 
the  country  where  he  more  especially  operated,  and 
finally  upon  himself  and  his  adherents.  It  has  already 

1 


352 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1792 


been  remarked  that  Mr.  O’Kelly  was  a very  popular 
preacher,  of  considerable  age  and  standing  in  the 
Church,  had  acquired  great  influence  in  Virginia,  and 
particularly  over  the  minds  of  the  younger  preachers 
in  his*  district. 

The  reasons  which  induced  him  to  withdraw  from 
the  Church  have  been  before  stated.  Mr.  Lee  says, 
that  while  he  stood  and  looked  at  the  old  man  as  he 
took  his  departure  from  Baltimore,  he  felt  persuaded 
that  he  would  not  long  be  idle,  but  would  endeavor 
to  put  himself  at  the  head  of  a party,  which,  indeed, 
soon  came  to  pass.  Mr.  Lee  moreover  says,  that  a 
preacher  informed  him  that  O’Kelly  denied  the  doc- 
trine of  the  Trinity,  as  held  by  us ; and  that  it  was 
his  intention  to  have  had  O’Kelly  tried  at  the  confer- 
ence for  preaching  false  doctrine ; and  therefore  he 
believed  that  one  cause  of  his  leaving  the  connection 
was  a fear  of  being  censured  for  his  anti-Methodistical 
views  in  respect  to  this  doctrine.  However  this  may 
be,  he  soon  raised  a cry  against  the  Church  he  had 
left,  and  poured  forth  his  anathemas  more  particularly 
upon  the  head  of  Bishop  Asbury,  whose  power  in  sta- 
tioning the  preachers  he  had  so  violently  opposed. 
To  these  complaints  Bishop  Asbury  replies,  in  his 
sententious  style,  as  follows  : — 

“ I bid  such  adieu,  and  appeal  to  the  bar  of  God.  1 
have  no  time  to  contend,  having  better  work  to  do.  It  we 
lose  some  children,  God  will  give  us  more.  Ah ! this  is 
the  mercy,  the  justice  of  some,  who,  under  God,  owe  their 
all  to  me  and  my  tyrants , so  called.  The  Lord  judge  be- 
tween them  and  me.” 

After  Mr.  O’Kelly  set  up  for  himself,  lie  published 

l 


1792.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  353 

a pamphlet,  the  contents  of  which  it  is  not  necessary 
at  this  day  to  recite,  which  was  answered  by  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Snethen,  in  which  the  bishop  is  fully  vindicated 
from  all  the  aspersions  of  his  enemies. 

Though  all  the  traveling  preachers,  except  one, 
who  withdrew  with  O’Kelly,  returned  to  the  Church, 
yet  there  were  several  local  preachers,  and  a con- 
siderable number  of  private  members,  who  became 
warmly  attached  to  him,  and  they  made  several  efforts 
to  organize  themselves  into  a church  more  in  con- 
formity to  their  notions  of  republican  principles,  until 
finally  they  renounced  all  creeds  and  confessions,  and 
professed  to  take  the  New  Testament  alone  for  the 
rule  of  their  government,  claiming  the  right,  of  course, 
to  interpret  it  according  to  their  own  views  of  ordei 
and  propriety ; and  as  party  politics  ran  high  in  Vir- 
ginia at  that  time,  they  took  the  popular  name  of 
“ Republican  Methodists”  with  James  O’Kelly  as 
their  head  man. 

In  the  latter  part  of  the  year  1793  they  began  to 
form  societies  on  a plan  which  should  exclude  all 
superiority  of  one  preacher  over  another,  and  at  the 
same  time  promised  to  the  people  greater  liberties 
than  they  could  enjoy  among  their  old  brethren.  This 
popular  theme  took  with  many,  by  which  means  hun- 
dreds of  the  people  were  induced  to  forsake  the  Me- 
thodist Episcopal  Church,  and  to  join  the  standard  of 
revolt,  so  that  in  some  places  whole  societies  were 
broken  up,  and  others  divided  and  thrown  into  confu- 
sion, taking  with  them  some  houses  of  worship,  while 
others  were  voluntarily  left  by  our  preachers,  to  avoid 
a thriftless  contention. 

As  Mr.  O’Kelly  lived  in  the  southern  part  of  Vir- 

23  1 


354 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1792 


ginia,  the  spirit  of  disaffection  spread  among  some  of 
the  societies  in  North  Carolina,  infecting  a number  of 
local  preachers,  as  well  as  several  societies.  What 
rendered  this  separation  more  destructive  in  its  effects 
upon  the  interests  of  pure  religion,  was  the  bitterness 
of  spirit  with  which  it  was  conducted,  especially  in 
its  hostility  to  bishops,  and,  as  they  called  them,  their 
servile  creatures,  the  presiding  elders — though  the 
leader  of  the  party  had  himself  been  a presiding  elder 
for  several  years.  Such  are  the  inconsistencies  of 
fanaticism,  when  impelled  on  by  personal  animosity. 

This  spirit,  under  the  guidance  of  such  hands,  could 
not  do  otherwise  than  produce  disastrous  results  to 
the  interests  of  true  religion.  Instead  of  contending 
against  sin  and  its  pernicious  effects,  the  party  seemed 
to  exhaust  all  their  powers  against  episcopacy,  and 
those  debateable  points  of  church  government  and 
economy  which  have  always  elicited  less  or  more  of 
controversy,  and  which  these  disputants  were  least  of 
all  likely  to  set  at  rest.  And  this  controversy  had 
such  an  effect  upon  the  minds  of  many  who  were  not 
under  the  influence  of  a religious  principle  that  they 
became  deeply  prejudiced  against  all  religion  ; and 
thus  the  secession  was  doubtless  a means  of  harden- 
ing them  in  their  iniquity. 

Finding  at  length  that  the  title  already  assumed 
was  not  likely  to  answer  the  purpose  intended,  Mr. 
O’Kelly  published  a pamphlet  in  1801,  in  which  he 
called  his  party  “ The  Christian  Church .”  This 
device,  however,  did  not  dissolve  the  charm  by  which 
those  deluded  men  were  induced  to  follow  their  leader 
until  a happy  thought  led  them  to  conclude  that 
by  assuming  such  a title  they  proscribed  all  others 

1 


1792.] 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 


355 


from  the  Christian  character ; and  thus  becoming 
startled  at  their  own  exclusiveness,  they  began  to  con- 
tend among  themselves,  and  then  to  divide  and  sub- 
divide ; until  in  a few  years  scarcely  a vestige  of 
them  was  to  be  found  in  all  Virginia.  So  ended  this 
secession  from  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
which  began  in  the  obstinate  attachment  of  a vain 
man  to  his  favorite  theory,  and  ended  in  the  entire 
overthrow  of  his  power  and  popularity,  and  carried 
along  with  it,  as  is  greatly  to  be  feared,  many  to 
destruction. 

But  what  were  its  effects  upon  the  prime  leader  of 
the  revolt  ? Though  he  succeeded  for  a time  to  draw 
off  disciples  after  him,  and  to  excite  a deep-rooted 
prejudice  against  the  General  Conference  and  Bishop 
Asbury,  he  gradually  declined  in  power  and  influence, 
lost  the  confidence  and  affection  of  the  people  gene- 
rally, and  finally  died  in  comparative  obscurity,  leav- 
ing behind  him  a sad  picture  of  human  infirmity,  and 
a melancholy  evidence  of  the  pernicious  effects  of 
cleaving  so  obstinately  to  a theory  which,  right  or 
wrong,  is  condemned  as  inexpedient  by  a majority  of 
the  good  men  with  whom  he  may  be  associated.  As, 
however,  Bishop  Asbury  bore  such  a conspicuous  part 
in  this  controversy,  and  was  made  the  butt  of  so  many 
abusive  epithets,  it  is  pleasant  to  witness  the  Christian 
disposition  he  manifested  toward  his  fallen  antagonist 
near  the  close  of  Mr.  O’Kelly’s  life.  Under  date  of 
Friday,  August  20,  1802,  he  says, — 

“ Mr.  O’Kelly  having  been  taken  ill  in  town,”  (that  is, 
the  town  of  Winchester,  Va.,)  “ I sent  two  of  our  brethren, 
Reed  and  Wells,  to  see  him,  by  whom  I signified  to  him 
that  if  he  wished  to  see  me,  I would  wait  on  him : he 

* 1 


356 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


Li  792 


desired  a visit,  which  I made  him  on  Monday,  August  23. 
We  met  in  peace,  asked  of  each  other’s  welfare,  talked  of 
persons  and  things  indifferently,  prayed,  and  parted  in 
peace.  Not  a word  was  said  of  the  troubles  of  former 
times.  Perhaps  this  is  the  last  interview  we  shall  have 
upon  earth.” 

It  is  to  be  hoped,  therefore,  from  the  manner  in 
which  this  interview  was  sought  and  obtained,  con- 
ducted and  ended,  that  ere  death  separated  them,  old 
differences  and  animosities  were  forgotten,  and  that 
the  God  of  mercy  extended  that  mercy  to  Mr.  O’Kelly 
which  they,  as  is  presumed,  extended  to  each  other, 
and  that  he  now  rests  where  his  “ iniquities  are  for 
gotten  and  his  sins  covered.” 

It  may  be  proper  to  remark,  however,  that  it  was 
a long  time  before  the  societies  in  Virginia  fully  re- 
covered from  the  deleterious  effects  of  this  secession. 
The  spirits  of  many  were  exasperated  against  each 
other,  brotherly  love  was  greatly  diminished,  and  as  a 
consequence  necessarily  resulting  from  this  state  of 
things,  the  influence  of  the  Church  upon  the  public 
mind  was  much  weakened  and  circumscribed,  and  the 
preaching  of  the  gospel  under  these  circumstances 
was  not  attended  with  its  wonted  effects.  By  a steady 
perseverance,  however,  these  sad  results  of  a perti- 
nacious adherence  to  a favorite  theory  gradually  sub- 
sided ; and  the  cause  of  God,  as  proposed  and  advo- 
cated by  the  Methodist  ministry,  has  since  greatly 
prospered  in  that  part  of  the  country. 

A few  remarks  will  close  the  present  volume. 

Methodism  had  now  existed  in  this  country  about 
thirty-six  years,  and  numbered  in  its  communion,  in 
eluding  preachers  and  people,  while  and  colored,  sixty 
1 


1792,]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  357 

six  thousand , two  hundred  and  forty -six  souls.  The 
entire  population  of  the  United  States  at  that  time  was 
about  four  millions ; if  we  allow  three  minors  and 
others,  who  attended  upon  public  worship  among  them, 
to  each  communicant,  the  population  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  would  amount  to  about  one  hun- 
dred and  ninety-eight  thousand.  According  to  this 
estimation,  about  one-twentieth  part  of  the  entire  popu- 
lation were  brought  under  Methodist  influence  in  the 
short  space  of  thirty-six  years.  This,  it  should  be 
remembered,  had  been  effected  from  nothing,  that  is, 
we  had  no  church  members  with  whom  to  begin,  ex- 
cept the  few  solitary  emigrants  from  Ireland,  as  noted 
in  the  second  chapter  of  this  work. 

In  this  respect  our  circumstances  were  different 
from  all  the  principal  denominations  in  the  country. 
From  the  very  beginning  of  the  settlements,  the  mem- 
bers of  the  English  Church,  the  Presbyterians,  Con- 
gregationalists,  Dutch  Reformed,  Lutherans,  and  the 
Baptists  were  here  established,  some  of  them  in  some 
of  the  colonies  by  law,  and  in  others  in  conformity  to  the 
ecclesiastical  organizations  in  the  respective  countries 
whence  they  came.  They  were,  therefore,  all  here 
before  us,  peaceably  enjoying  all  their  immunities, 
civil  and  religious.  Whereas  when  the  Methodists 
arrived  they  had  to  begin  every  thing  anew,  and  to 
contend  with  all  sorts  of  opposition,  and  to  work  their 
way  unaided  by  any  human  power,  except  so  far  as 
they  were  favored  by  those,  from  time  to  time,  who 
were  convinced  of  the  truth  of  their  doctrine,  and  the 
Scriptural  character  of  their  economy. 

From  these  facts  it  is  easy  to  perceive  the  vast 
advantages,  so  far  as  mere  human  agency  is  concerned, 

1 


358 


a HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1792. 


those  denominations  possessed  over  the  Methodists. 
Those  biases  arising  from  religious  habits,  from  edu- 
cation, and  from  legal  protection,  were  all  in  their 
favor.  The  seminaries  of  learning,  high  and  low, 
were  under  their  control,  and  all  the  civil  offices  were 
filled  by  men  belonging  either  to  some  one  of  these 
denominations,  or  from  among  those  who  had  their 
religion  yet  to  choose,  or  by  such  as  were  biased  by 
infidel  principles.  And,  moreover,  for  a period  of 
eighteen  years,  which  includes  just  one  half  the  time 
we  had  had  an  existence  here,  the  Methodists  were 
but  a society,  and  consequently  were  dependent  upon 
other  denominations  for  the  ordinances  of  baptism  and 
the  Lord’s  supper.  Yet,  under  all  these  disadvanta- 
ges, they  prospered  abundantly,  increased  in  number 
and  strength,  and  had  spread  themselves  over  the 
ength  and  breadth  of  the  land. 

Now  the  question  which  forces  itself  upon  us  is, 
To  what  were  they  indebted  for  this  unexampled 
prosperity  ? It  cannot  be  attributed  to  the  influence 
they  possessed  over  the  public  mind — for,  in  fact, 
they  had  none,  only  so  far  as  it  was  gained  in  the 
midst  of  obloquy  and  opposition,  as  their  doctrine, 
character,  and  labors  became  gradually  known  to  the 
people. 

Neither  can  it  be  attributed  to  their  learning  or 
profound  knowledge.  Though  their  founders  were 
both  able  and  learned,  yet  the  first  missionaries  who 
came  to  this  country,  though  men  of  sound  under- 
standing and  well  read  in  the  sacred  Scriptures,  were 
by  no  means  learned,  according  to  the  common  ac- 
ceptation of  that  word  ; and  as  to  those  who  were, 
from  time  to  time,  raised  up  here,  some  of  them  hardly 
1 


1792.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  359 

understood  their  mother  tongue  correctly,  and  but  few 
could  boast  of  any  thing  more  than  a common  Eng- 
lish education.  While  they  were  men  of  strong  com- 
mon sense  and  sound  judgment,  and  some  of  them 
possessed  a great  flow  of  natural  eloquence,  yet, 
having  been  taken  chiefly  from  the  common  walks  of 
life,  they  enjoyed  none  of  those  qualifications  which 
arise  from  a classical  and  scientific  course  of  study. 
They  were,  however,  “ mighty  in  the  Scriptures,” 
“ full  of  faith  and  the  Holy  Ghost,”  and  “ needed  not 
that  any  one  should  teach  them  which  be  the  first 
principles  of  Christ,”  for  they  could  call  “ him  Christ 
by  the  Holy  Spirit,”  having  received  the  “ witness  in 
themselves  that  they  were  born  of  God.” 

These  facts  force  us  to  the  conclusion  that  their 
prosperity  must  be  attributed  to  the  blessing  of  God 
upon  their  labors.  They,  in  fact,  encountered  a host 
of  opposers.  The  entire  religious  community,  as 
well  as  the  vicious  rabble  anti  the  infidel  part  of  the 
people,  were  arrayed  against  them.  The  preju- 
dices of  education,  of  sectarianism,  of  the  depravity 
of  unregenerate  sinners,  and  the  rivalry  of  denomina- 
tional jealousy,  were  in  hostility  to  the  progress  of 
Methodism.  Yet,  in  spite  of  all  this  mighty  phalanx 
of  opposing  forces,  it  won  its  way  among  the  people, 
converting  thousands  to  its  standard.  We  therefore 
say  again,  that  its  forward  course  can  be  accounted 
for  only  by  supposing  the  sanction  of  the  most  high 
God  upon  their  labors. 

But  will  God  give  his  sanction  to  bad  men  ? Surely 
he  will  not.  Those  men,  therefore,  yvho  were  en- 
gaged in  this  cause  were  eminently  holy  and  good. 
They  professed  to  have  an  experience  of  divine  things 

1 


360  A HISTORY  OF  THE  [1792. 

upon  the  heart,  and  to  be  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost 
to  this  work.  They  spoke  therefore  of  the  things 
which  they  had  felt  and  seen,  and  God  bore  testimony 
to  their  word.  Instead  of  amusing  the  people  with 
meie  speculative  truths,  they  addressed  themselves 
directly  to  the  heart,  aiming,  above  all  other  things, 
to  effect  a radical  reformation  there,  knowing  full  well 
that  a reformation  of  life  would  necessarily  follow.  It 
was  this  mode  of  preaching  which  gave  such  suc- 
cess to  their  efforts,  and  inspired  the  confidence  of 
those  who  had  an  experimental  knowledge  of  divine 
things. 

It  has  been  said  that  God  gave  his  sanction  to  their 
labors.  We  do  not  wish  to  be  misunderstood  upon 
this  subject.  We  do  not  infer  the  blessing  of  God 
upon  the  labors  of  a ministry  merely  because  prose- 
lytes are  made.  Mohammed  made  proselytes  to  his 
false  religion  by  the  power  of  the  sword  faster  than 
Jesus  Christ  did  by  the  power  of  his  miracles  and  the 
purity  of  his  doctrine.  And  any  impostor,  or  mere 
formal  minister,  by  the  fascinating  charms  of  his  elo- 
quence, or  the  cunning  artifices  to  which  he  will  re- 
sort, may  succeed  in  proselyting  others  to  his  party 
without  at  all  benefiting  their  souls,  or  reforming  their 
lives.  The  mere  multiplication  of  converts  to  a sys- 
tem is  no  proof,  of  itself,  that  it  has  the  sanction  of 
the  God  of  truth  and  love. 

We  have  not,  therefore,  enumerated  the  communi 
cants  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  as  an  evi 
dencc,  of  itself,  that  its  ministry  were  moving  ii 
obedience  to  God’s  will,  and  in  the  order  of  his  provi 
dencc.  Though  they  had  been  as  “numerous  as  the 
sands  upon  the  seashore,”  had  they  been  destitute 
I 


1792. J METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  361 

of  righteousness,  they  would  be  no  proof  that  the 
instruments  of  their  conversion  were  sent  of  God. 

But  what  we  insist  upon  is,  that  these  men  preached 
the  pure  doctrine  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  that  those  who 
were  converted  by  their  instrumentality  were  really 
“ brought  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power 
of  Satan  to  God” — that  such  a reformation  of  heart 
and  life  was  effected  as  resulted  in  a uniform  obe- 
dience to  the  commands  of  God  ; and  that  those  who 
were  brought  under  the  doctrine  and  disciplinary  regu- 
lations of  this  Church,  brought  forth  the  “ fruit  of  the 
Spirit,  love,  joy,  peace,  long-suffering,  gentleness, 
goodness,  faith,  meekness,  temperance” — thus  giving 
evidence  that  they  were  indeed  born  of  the  Spirit,” 
and  enjoyed  its  witness  of  their  adoption  into  the 
family  of  God. 

We  speak  of  them  as  a body.  Though  it  is  not 
probable  that  there  were  many  hypocrites  who  came 
among  them — there  being  no  temptation  to  such  to 
identify  themselves  with  them— yet  there  were  doubt- 
less some  such,  and  others  who  imposed  upon  them- 
selves and  others  ; and  some  who  apostatized  from 
the  faith — these  could  not  do  otherwise  than  reproach 
the  cause  they  had  espoused.  But  whenever  such 
were  discovered,  if  they  could  not  be  reclaimed  from 
their  wanderings,  the  strict  discipline  which  was  en- 
forced cut  them  off  from  the  communion  of  the  faith- 
ful ; and  thus  was  the  Church  freed  from  the  respon- 
sibility of  their  conduct,  and  kept  pure  from  their 
corrupting  example.  By  this  faithful  preaching  of 
the  word,  and  enforcement  of  discipline,  the  main 
body  was  kept  in  a healthy  state,  and  presented  a 
living  example  of  the  purity  and  excellence  of  their 

1 


362  A HISTORY  OF  THE  [1792. 

religion.  This  was  a resistless  argument  in  their 
favor. 

Another  thing  which  made  them  more  extensively 
useful  was,  their  itinerating  mode  of  preaching  the 
gospel.  Had  these  ministers  confined  their  labors  to 
insulated  congregations,  as  most  of  the  ministers  of 
other  denominations  did,  they  never  could  have  real- 
ized that  diffusive  spread  of  evangelical  religion  which 
actually  accompanied  their  efforts.  Had  John  Wes- 
ley, instead  of  going  forth  into  the  “ highways  and 
hedges”  to  call  sinners  to  repentance,  settled  himself 
over  a parish,  Methodism  had  been  either  “ hid  in  a 
corner,”  or  never  have  had  an  existence.  It  was  his 
itinerating  so  largely,  and  preaching  wherever  he  could 
find  access  to  the  people,  which  gave  such  efficiency 
to  his  efforts,  and  such  a wide  spread  to  the  gospel 
by  his  instrumentality. 

But  in  this  country  especially,  many  parts  of  which 
were  newly  settled,  and  therefore  but  sparsely  popu- 
lated, had  not  those  preachers  carried  the  gospel  to  the 
people  by  traversing  the  country,  they  had  remained 
destitute  of  the  means  of  salvation.  We  may,  there- 
fore, attribute  the  success  which  attended  their  labors 
to  the  blessing  of  God  on  an  itinerant  ministry — on 
a ministry  which  went  everywhere  preaching,  “ not 
with  enticing  words  of  man’s  wisdom,  but  in  the  de- 
monstration of  the  Spirit,  and  with  power.”  This  it 
was  which  enabled  them  to  tc  reach  even  beyond  them- 
selves,” in  preaching  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and  of 
gathering  thousands  of  souls  into  his  fold. 

These  men  devoted  themselves  entirely  and  exclu- 
sively to  this  work,  remembering,  as  their  Discipline 
admonished  them,  that  it  was  “ not  their  business  to 
1 


*92.] 


METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 


363 


preach  so  many  times,  and  to  take  care  of  this  or  that 
society,  but  to  save  as  many  souls  as  possible  ; to 
bring  as  many  sinners  as  they  can  to  repentance,  and 
with  all  their  power  to  build  them  up  in  holiness, 
without  which  they  cannot  see  the  Lord.”  It  was 
this  diligence  in  their  calling,  of  being  in  soul  and 
body  devoted  to  it,  which  enabled  them  to  accomplish 
so  much  in  so  short  a time,  and  that,  too,  in  the  midst 
of  reproach  and  opposition. 

It  was,  indeed,  this  very  devotion,  this  diligence, 
these  zealous  efforts  in  the  cause  of  their  divine  Mas- 
ter, which  provoked  much  of  the  opposition  which 
they  had  to  encounter.  The  lukewarm  clergy  were 
aroused  to  indignation  at  seeing  themselves  rivaled  by 
those  whom  they  affected  to  despise  on  account  of 
their  erratic  habits  and  inferiority  in  point  of  literature 
and  science.  And  as  these  zealous  itinerants  made 
their  pointed  appeals  to  the  consciences  of  sinners, 
denounced  the  just  judgments  of  God  upon  hardened 
offenders,  their  ire  was  often  kindled  against  those 
who  thus  “ reproved  them  in  the  gate.”  Wherever 
these  flaming  messengers  of  Jesus  Christ  came,  they 
disturbed  the  false  peace  of  the  lukewarm,  awakened 
the  conscience  of  the  sleeping  sinner,  and  gave  him 
no  rest  until  he  surrendered  his  heart  to  Christ.  They 
not  only  “ preached  in  the  great  congregation”  “ in 
the  city  full,”  but  “ into  whatever  house  they  entered,” 
they  addressed  themselves  personally  to  its  inmates, 
urging  them  to  be  “ reconciled  to  God ;”  and  they 
accompanied  all  their  efforts  by  earnest  prayer,  both 
public  and  private,  that  God  would  sanction  their 
labors  by  sending  upon  them  the  energies  of  the  Holy 
Spirit. 


1 


364 


A HISTORY  OF  THE 


[1792 


The  doctrines,  too,  which  they  principally  insisted 
upon,  had  a direct  tendency  to  produce  the  desired 
effect  upon  the  heart  and  life.  While  they  held,  in 
common  with  other  orthodox  Christians,  to  the  he- 
reditary depravity  of  the  human  heart,  the  deity  and 
atonement  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  necessity  of  repent- 
ance and  faith  ; that  which  they  pressed  upon  their 
hearers  with  the  greatest  earnestness  was,  the  neces- 
sity of  the  new  birth,  and  the  privilege  of  their  having 
a knowledge,  by  the  internal  witness  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  of  the  forgiveness  of  sins , through  faith  in  the 
blood  of  Christ;  and  as  a necessary  consequence  of 
this,  and  as  naturally  flowing  from  it,  provided  they 
persevered,  holiness  of  heart  and  life.  On  this  topic 
they  dwelt  with  an  emphasis  and  an  earnestness  pe- 
culiar to  themselves.  The  doctrine  itself,  though 
held  by  most  orthodox  churches,  as  is  manifest  from 
their  articles  of  faith  and  formularies  of  religion,  was 
allowed  to  sleep  in  their  books,  or  was  not  brought 
before  the  people  with  that  prominence  which  its  im- 
portance demands,  and  with  that  particularity  and 
definiteness  which  its  vitality  in  the  Christian  system 
renders  essential  to  the  success  of  the  gospel  ministry. 

But  on  this  vital  point  the  Methodist  ministers  bent 
their  whole  force.  If  they  pressed  upon  the  sinner  a 
sense  of  his  depravity  and  actual  guilt,  it  was  to  make 
him  feel  the  necessity  of  repentance  and  forgiveness. 
If  they  presented  to  him  the  death  of  Christ,  as  the 
meritorious  cause  of  the  sinner’s  salvation,  it  was  to 
encourage  him  to  look  to  that  source  for  pardon  in 
his  blood.  If  the  Holy  Spirit  was  spoken  of  as  the 
helper  of  our  infirmities,  and  as  a leader  into  all  truth, 
it  was  that  lie  might  be  claimed  by  the  penitent  sin- 
1 


1792.]  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH.  365 

ner  as  the  sealer  of  his  pardon , and  as  a witnesser  of 
his  “ acceptance  in  the  Beloved.”  Thus  all  the  doc 
trines  of  the  gospel  were  brought  to  have  a bearing 
on  this  point,  that  all  who  were  induced  to  “ seek 
after  God”  might  have  no  rest  until  they  found  “ re- 
demption in  his  blood,  even  the  forgiveness  of  sins.” 

By  preaching  this  doctrine  everywhere,  to  all  classes 
of  people,  making  it  prominent  in  every  sermon,  and 
exhibiting  it  as  the  common  privilege  of  all  penitent 
sinners  to  experience,  they  were  blessed  of  God  in 
their  labors,  and  rejoiced  over  returning  prodigals  to 
their  Father’s  house. 

From  all  these  facts — and  that  they  are  facts  is 
attested  by  every  person  who  is  at  all  acquainted  with 
our  history — we  conclude  that  this  work  was  emi- 
nently the  work  of  God.  Who  will  say  it  was  not  ? 
Whoever  does  this  must  also  say,  that  men  by  mere 
human  effort,  unassisted  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  may  turn 
more  sinners  from  the  error  of  their  ways,  and  bring 
them  into  all  holy  living,  than  all  the  clergy  in  the 
country  beside  ! Or  else  they  must  deny  that  sinners 
were  thus  converted  from  the  error  of  their  ways. 
But  to  deny  this,  would  be  to  fly  in  the  face  of  the 
plainest  facts  on  record — facts  attested  by  thousands 
of  witnesses.  And  to  assert  the  former,  that  such  a 
reformation  may  be  effected  by  human  persuasion 
alone,  is  to  deny  the  necessity  of  the  gospel  to  reform 
sinners  from  their  sinfulness — it  is,  in  fact,  saying 
that  the  gospel  is  a “ cunningly  devised  fable,”  totally 
unnecessary  for  the  salvation  of  a lost  world.  For 
if  sinners  may  be  reformed  by  means  of  “ enticing 
words  of  man’s  wisdom,”  then  may  we  dispense  with 
the  gospel,  with  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  the  energies 

1 


366  A HISTORY  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH.  [1792 

of  the  Holy  Spirit.  But  as  all  orthodox  Christians 
acknowledge  the  indispensable  necessity  of  these  to 
renovate  the  sinner’s  heart,  and  to  make  him  holy  in 
all  manner  of  conversation,  it  follows  most  conclu- 
sively, that  the  reformation  which  accompanied  the 
labors  of  the  Methodist  ministry  was  the  work  of 
God. 

Hence  we  have  a right  to  infer  that,  to  insure  a 
continuance  of  his  sanction  upon  our  future  efforts, 
all  we  have  to  do  is  to  “ walk  by  the  same  rule,  and 
mind  the  same  thing.”  Thus  living  and  working, 
the  same  benevolent  Being  who  guided,  protected, 
and  so  abundantly  blessed  the  labors  of  our  fathers  in 
the  gospel,  will  not  fail  to  pour  upon  us  and  our  chil- 
dren the  blessings  of  his  salvation. 

1 


CONTENTS 


TO 

HISTORY  OF  THE  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH. 


Preface, 


Page  3 


INTRODUCTION. 

Sketches  of  the  first  settlements  in  North  America;  its  discovery,  p.  11. 
Florida  the  first  settlement  made  on  the  continent,  p.  12;  Virginia  next, 
in  1607,  p.  13 ; landing  of  the  Pilgrims,  1620,  p.  13 ; New-Hampshire, 
1623,  p.  14;  Maryland,  1634,  p.  14;  Rhode  Island,  1636,  p.  14;  Connecti 
cut,  p.  15;  New-York,  1615,  p.  15;  Delaware,  1631,  p.  16;  New-Jersey, 
1664,  p.  16;  North  Carolina,  1660,  p.  17;  South  Carolina,  1670,  p.  18; 
Pennsylvania,  first  visited  by  Penn  in  1682,  p.  18 ; Georgia,  1733,  p.  19 ; 
Vermont,  1744,  p.  19;  general  character  of  the  colonists,  p.  20;  motives 
by  which  they  were  actuated,  p.  22 ; and  effect  of  their  conduct,  p.  22  ; 
object  of  this  sketch,  p.  23  ; general  state  of  the  colonies  in  the  17th  century, 
p.  23 ; efforts  to  convert  the  Indians,  p.  24 ; general  state  of  religion  and 
morals,  p.  25;  tribute  of  respect  to  New-England,  p.  26;  pure  religion 
rather  low,  p.  26  ; Whitefield’s  labors,  and  their  effects,  p.  27  ; state  of  re- 
ligion in  Virginia,  p.  27 ; in  the  middle  provinces,  p.  28  ; in  the  southern, 
p.  29 ; general  state  of  things  about  the  middle  of  the  18th  century,  p.  21 ; 
favorable  to  missionary  effort,  p.  32.  Slavery  in  the  colonies,  p.  34;  his- 
torical  sketch  of  slavery,  p.  34 ; its  introduction  into  the  colonies,  p.  35 ; 
object  of  these  remarks,  p.  36;  proper  divisions  of  the  history,  p.  37. 

$ 


BOOK  I. 

From  1766  to  1773. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Sketch  of  Methodism  in  England,  p,  38;  birth  and  education  ot 
Mr.  Wesley,  p.  38;  enters  the  ministry,  p.  39;  first  Methodist  society, 
p.  40  ; his  visit  to  Georgia,  p.  41 ; results  of  this  visit,  p.  41 ; ends  in  his 
conversion,  p.  42 ; visits  Hernhuth,  in  Germany,  p.  42  ; his  return  and 
commencement  of  his  evangelical  labors,  p.  43 ; field-preaching,  p.  43 ; 
first  regular  society  call  and  employment  of  lay -preachers,  p.  44  ; general 
spread  of  the  work,  p.  44 ; Mr.  Wesley  qualified  for  his  work  ; it  was  the 
work  of  God ; he  was  providentially  led  into  it ; with  a view  simply  to  do 
good,  p.  45. 


& 


368 


CONTENTS  TO  HISTORY  OF  M.  E.  CHURCH. 


CHAPTER  II. 

Introduction  of  Methodism  into  the  city  of  New-York  providential,  p. 
46 ; first  society  established  by  Philip  Embury,  p.  47 ; moved  to  it  by 
Mrs.  Hick,  p.  47 ; attracted  public  notice,  p.  48 ; rented  a larger  room, 
and  were  much  assisted  by  Captain  Webb,  p.  49  ; sinners  awakened  and 
converted,  p.  50 ; the  rigging  loft  in  William-street,  p.  50  ; plans  for  build- 
ing a house  of  worship,  p.  51 ; greatly  encouraged,  p.  51 ; Wesley  Chapel 
built  in  John-street;  letter  of  T.  T.  to  Mr.  Wesley,  detailing  their  wants 
and  asking  for  a preacher,  p.  52;  Mr.  Wesley  sends  them  help,  p.  58; 
arrival  of  Messrs.  Boardman  and  Pilmoor,  p.  59  ; commencement  of  Me- 
thodism in  Maryland,  p.  59 ; preaching  of  Mr.  Strawbridge,  o.  60  ; anec 
dote  of  him,  p.  60  ; result  of  these  things,  p.  61.  Page  46 


CHAPTER  III. 

Missionaries  enter  npon  their  work,  p.  61 ; Mr.  Pilmoor  visits  Virginia 
and  North  Carolina,  p.  61 ; his  letter  to  Mr.  Wesley,  p.  62  ; good  effects  of 
Captain  Webb’s  labors,  p.  62  ; Mr.  Boardman  comes  to  New-York,  p.  62  ; 
interchange  of  preachers,  p.  $3  ; letter  to  Mr.  Wesley,  p.  63  ; others  enter 
the  itinerant  field,  p,  63 ; arrival  of  Mr.  Asbury,  p.  64 ; his  birth  and  edu 
cation,  p.  64 ; his  conversion  and  call  to  the  ministry,  p.  65  ; motives  for 
coming  to  America,  p.  67  ; his  voyage,  views,  and  feelings,  p.  68  ; lands  in 
Philadelphia,  and  his  kind  reception,  p.  69 ; enlarges  the  field  of  labor,  p. 
70;  Methodism  planted  in  Kent  county,  Maryland,  p.  71;  Mr.  Pilmoor 
visits  the  south,  p.  73 ; R.  Williams,  in  Norfolk,  Virginia,  p.  73  ; Mr.  As 
bury  appointed  an  assistant,  p.  74;  minutes  of  a quarterly  meeting  confer- 
ence, p.  74 ; Rev.  Mr.  JarrattV  labors  and  success,  p.  76 ; Robert  Williams 
greatly  blessed,  p.  76;  Mr.  W«Wey  thought  of  visiting  America,  but  in- 
stead of  that  sent  Messrs.  Rankin  and  Shadford,  p.  77. 


II. 

From  I <73  to  1784. 


0 


CHAPTER 

First  regular  conference,  and  minutes  of,  p.  78  ; stations  of  preachers, 
p.  79;  numbers,  p.  80;  reason  for  a particular  rule,  p.  80;  Mr.  Rankin 
sets  himself  to  correcting  abuses,  p.  80;  labors  of  Mr.  Asbury,  p.  81  ; Mr. 
Rankin  in  New-York,  and  Mr.  Asbury  in  Baltimore,  p.  82;  Light-street 
church  begun,  p.  82  ; second  conference,  p,  82  ; minutes  of,  p.  83  ; increase 
of  members,  p.  84  ; Boardman  and  Pilmoor  return  to  England,  p.  84  ; Mr. 
Asbury  enlarges  the  sphere  of  his  labors,  p.  85  ; others  imitate  him,  p.  85  ; 
the  former  sickens  from  excessive  labor,  p.  86;  third  conference,  p.  86; 
Mr.  Rankin  takes  too  much  authority,  p.  86;  symptoms  of  war.  \\  87 ; Mr. 
Asbury  goes  south,  p.  88;  great  revival  in  Virginia,  p.  89;  death  of  R. 
Williams,  p.  89;  Mr.  Jnrratt’s  account  of  this  revival,  p.  90;  icorroly^ed 
by  others,  p.  98;  letter  from  Mr.  Wesley,  p.  115;  difference  betwewa 
Mr.  Rankin  and  Mr.  Asbury,  p.  11G. 

l 


CONTENTS  TO  HISTORY  OF  M.  E.  CHURCH.  369 


CHAPTER  II. 

Symptoms  of  hostilities,  p.  117  ; English  preacners  suspected,  p.  118  ; 
Deer  Creek  conference,  p.  119 ; disastrous  results  of  war  in  some  places, 
and  revivals  in  others,  p.  120  ; English  preachers  consult  about  returning 
home,  p.  120 ; imprudent  conduct,  p.  121  ; effects  of  Mr.  Wesley’s  pam- 
phlet, p.  122 ; Mr.  Asbury  left  alone,  p.  123 ; Leesburgh  conference,  p. 
123  ; Mr.  Asbury’s  seclusion,  p.  124  ; sufferings  of  Mr.  Garrettson,  p.  125 ; 
of  Mr.  Hartley,  p.  127 ; Mr.  Asbury’s  liberation,  p.  127 ; conference  at 
Judge  White’s,  p.  128 ; troubles  on  account  of  the  ordinances,  p.  128  •; 
Fluvanna  conference,  and  ordination  of  the  preachers,  p.  130 ; causes  a 
temporary  division,  p.  131 ; minutes  of  conference,  p.  132;  reasofi  for  one 
item,  p.  135 ; rule  against  the  use  of  spiritous  liquors,  p.  135 ; breach 
healed  which  had  been  occasioned  by  administering  the  ordinances,  p.  136; 
salutary  effects  of  this  adjustment,  p.  137 ; sad  effects  of  the  war,  p.  138; 
farther  sufferings  of  Mr.  Garrettson,  p.  139  ; Choptank  conference,  p.  140  ; 
labors  of  Mr.  Jarratt,  p.  142;  capture  of  Lord  Cornwallis,  p.  143  ; tenth 
conference,  numbers,  &c.,  p.  143 ; eleventh  conference,  numbers,  &c.,  p. 
144 ; rules,  p.  145 ; peace  proclaimed,  and  its  effects,  p.  145 ; Mr.  Wes- 
ley’s letter,  p.  148 ; end  of  an  apostate,  p.  148 ; twelfth  conference,  num 
hers,  &c.,  p.  148 ; revival,  p.  150 ; minutes  not  printed,  p.  150.  Page  117. 


CHAPTER  III. 

Important  period  of  Methodism,  p.  151 ; state  of  the  societies  in  Europe 
and  America,  p.  151  ; independence  of  the  country;  Mr.  Wesley  deter- 
mines to  grant  them  a church  organization:  the  steps  taken,  p.  152;  his 
letter  Dr.  Coke,  &c.,  p.  153  ; credentials  of  Dr.  Coke,  p.  154;  his  arri 
val  in  America,  p.  155;  Mr.  Asbury’s  account  of  their  meeting,  p.  156  $ 
Mr.  Garrettson  sent  to  call  a conference,  p.  156 ; conference  assembles  in 
Baltimore,  Dec.  25,  1784,  when  Mr.  Asbury  is  elected  and  consecrated 
bishop,  p.  157 ; others  elected  and  ordained  elders,  p.  158  ; defence  of  these 
measures,  1.  A call  for  those  things,  p.  159 ; 2.  Character  of  those  who  did 
them ; 3.  Presbyters  and  bishops  the  same  order  ; 4.  The  doctrine  of  suc- 
cession not  defensible  ; 5.  Mr.  Wesley’s  right;  6.  He  invaded  the  right 
of  no  one  else ; 7.  He  ordained  ministers  for  the  Methodists  only,  p.  160  ; 
8.  He  did  not  separate  from  either  the  English  or  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church;  9.  Form  of  church  government  not  prescribed;  10.  Proved,  p. 
161;  11.  Distinction  between  the  power  of  ordination  and  jurisdiction; 
12.  Character  of  those  who  established  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
p.  162 ; the  people  acquiesced  in  those  measures,  p.  165 ; blessed  results 
of  these  things,  p.  166  ; articles  of  religion,  p.  167  ; rules  adopted  ; method 
of  holding  conference,  p.  175  ; constituting  elders,  and  their  duty,  p.  177 ; 
deacons,  p.  178  ; receiving  preachers,  and  their  duty  p.  180 ; of  making 
collections,  p.  184;  class  meetings,  p.  185;  #uty  of  preachers,  p.  186  ; ne- 
cessity of  union,  p.  189 ; manner  of  singing,  p.  190  ; rules  for  preaching, 
p.  191 ; against  Antinomianism,  p.  192;  how  to  provide  for  circuits,  &c., 
p.  194  ; of  employing  time,  &c.,  p.  195  ; baptism  ; Lord’s  supper;  unlaw- 
ful marriages,  p.  196' ; perfection,  p.  197  ; dress,  p.  198  ; privileges  to  non- 
professors ; visiting  from  house  to  house,  p.  199  ; instruction  of  children, 
p.  204  ; building  churches,  p.  205 ; raising  a general  fund,  p.  206 ; for  su- 
perannuated preachers,  &c.,  p.  207  ; printing  books,  p.  208  ; trial  of  disor- 
derly persons,  p.  209  ; of  immoral  ministers,  p.  210;  of  stewards,  p.  211 ; 
general  rules,  p.  212 ; rules  on  slavery,  p.  215. 

24 


1 


870  CONTENTS  TO  HISTORY  OF  M.  E.  CHURCH. 


BOOK  III. 

From  1785  to  1792. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Effects  of  the  recent  organization,  p.  219 ; Mr.  Garrettson  goes  to 
Nova  Scotia  state  of  things  there,  p.  219 ; A.llenites  oppose,  p.  220 ; 
sample  of  their  doctrine,  p.  221  ; letter  of  Mr.  Wesley,  p.  223  ; good  effects 
of  Mr.  Garre  ttson’s  labors,  p.  224  ; introduction  of  Methodism  into  Charles 
ton,  Soi\th  Carolina,  p.  225 ; labors  of  Mr.  Willis  there,  and  the  erection 
of  a house  of  worship,  p.  226 ; fall  of  B.  Allen,  and  its  effects  on  the 
Church,  p.  227  ; William  Hammett  and  his  secession,  p.  228  ; Bishop  As- 
bury  enters  upon  his  work,  p.  229  ; commencement  of  Cokesbury  College, 
p.  229  ; its  plan,  p.  230  ; general  rules,  p.  236 ; for  the  students,  p.  237  v 
dedicated  by  Bishop  Asbury,  p.  240;  consumed  by  fire,  p.  241;  rebuilt, 
and  again  burned,  p.  242  ; Dr.  Coke  returns  to  Europe,  p.  243 ; three  con- 
ferences, p.  243  ; revivals  of  religion,  p.  244  ; origin  of  the  presiding  elder’s 
office,  p.  244  ; short  analysis  of  the  entire  economy  of  the  Church,  p.  245; 
death  of  preachers,  p.  250 ; numbers,  p.  251  ; settlement  of  Kentucky, 
p.  251  ; character  of  the  settlers,  p.  252 ; first  visited  by  the  Baptists, 
and  then  by  local  preachers,  p.  252  ; first  traveling  preachers  there,  p.  253  ; 
Methodism  introduced  into  Georgia,  p.  253  ; labors  of  Bishop  Asbury,  p. 
254 ; death  of  preachers,  p.  254 ; who  desisted  from  traveling ; case  of 
Glendenning,  p.  255  ; number  in  the  Church,  p.  255.  Page  219 


CHAPTER  II. 

Conferences  and  circuits  for  1787,  p.  256 ; Dr.  Coke  arrives,  p.  256 ; 
satisfies  the  conference,  p.  257 ; his  conduct  commended,  p.  258 ; Mr. 
Garrettson  proposed  for  a bishop  ; reason  why  not  elected,  p.  258  ; title 
bishop , why  assumed,  p.  259 ; its  assumption  vindicated,  p.  261 ; care 
for  colored  people  and  children  ; Bishop  Asbury  comes  north,  p.  262 ; 
Mr.  Lee’s  account  of  the  revival,  p.  263  ; deaths  of  preachers,  p.  267 ; 
numbers,  p.  268  ; conferences  and  circuits  for  1788,  p.  268 ; Mr.  Garrett- 
son forms  the  New-York  district,  p.  269;  general  state  of  things  in  that 
part  of  the  country,  p.  269;  Bishop  Asbury  crosses  the  Alleghany  Moun- 
tains, p.  271  ; revivals  of  religion,  p.  273;  deaths  of  preachers,  p.275; 
numbers,  p.  276;  conferences  and  circuits  for  1789,  p.  276;  minute  re- 
specting obedience  to  Mr.  Wesley,  p.  277  ; constitution  of  the  United 
States,  p.  279;  address  of  the  bishops  to  President  Washington  and  his 
answer,  together  with  vindicatory  remarks,  p.  279 ; Methodism  in  New- 
England ; general  state  of  things  there,  p.  288 ; Jesse  Lee  in  Norwalk, 
Conn.,  p.  290  ; disputations,  p.  291 ; first  Methodist  societies  and  house 
of  worship,  p.  292;  opposition  to  Methodism,  p.  293  ; work  of  God  in 
Baltimore,  p.  295  ; this  work  aided  by  the  labors  of  Bishop  Asbury,  p.  295; 
Philip  Embury,  p.  297 ; the  work  extends  in  New-York  district,  particu- 
larly on  Long  Island,  p.  298  ; remarkable  answer  to  prayer,  p.  300;  coun- 
cil, p.  302  ; its  authority,  p.  303;  its  defects  and  dissolution,  p.  305; 
Book  Concern,  p.  306  ; deaths  of  preachers,  p.  307  ; numbers,  conferences, 
and  circuits,  p.  308;  Sabbath  schools,  p.  309;  Bishop  Asbury  visits  Ken- 
tucky, p.  310 ; his  return,  p.  313  ; Methodism  in  Boston,  Mass.,  p.  314  ; 
in  Lynn,  p.  315;  other  towns  in  Mass.,  p.  31G  ; anecdotes  of  J.  Lee,  p. 
317;  house  of  worship  built  in  Boston;  deaths  and  numbers,  p.  319; 

l 


CONTENTS. 


371 


numbers,  conferences,  and  circuits,  p.  320  ; Methodism  in  Canada,  p.  321 
impostors,  p.  322  ; work  of  God  in  New-England,  p.  323  ; Bishop  Asbury 
visits  that  country,  p.  324 ; his  judgment  of  the  state  of  things  there,  p. 
326;  death  of  John  Wesley,  p.  327;  Dr.  Coke  proposes  to  return  to  Eu- 
rope, p.  329 ; gives  offence  to  his  American  brethren,  p.  330 ; the  confer- 
ence vindicated,  p.  331  ; Mr.  Wesley’s  letter  to  E.  Cooper,  p.  333;  Dr. 
Coke’s  cold  reception,  p.  334 ; is  cheered  by  a letter  from  Bishop  Asbury, 
p.  335 ; the  field  of  labor  enlarges,  p.  337  ; numbers,  p.  337.  * 

CHAPTER  III. 

Conferences  and  circuits,  p.  338 ; first  settlements  in  Tennessee,  p. 
338  ; Bishop  Asbury  in  Tennessee,  p.  339  ; expulsion  and  deaths  of 
preachers,  and  numbers  in  the  Church,  p.  341  ; General  Conference  of 
1792,  p.342;  its  doings,  p.343;  O’Kelly’s  resolution  for  an  appeal  re- 
jected, p.  344  ; Bishop  Asbury’s  letter,  p.  345  ; rules  for  election  and  trial 
of  a bishop,  p.  346  ; of  presiding  elders,  p.  347 ; allowance  for  preachers’ 
wives,  and  rule  respecting  marriage  fees,  p.  348 ; rules  respecting  defi- 
ciencies, to  prevent  imposition's,  and  the  settlement  of  disputes,  p.  349  ; 
respecting  immoral  ministers,  receiving  presents,  the  worship  of  God,  and 
supernumerary  preachers,  p.  350  ; another  General  Conference  ordered, 
p.  351  ; rule  on  sowing  dissensions,  p.  351  ; Mr.  O’Kelly’s  secession,  p. 
351 ; reasons  for  it,  p.  352  ; takes  the  name  of  11  Republican  Methodist ,”  p. 
353  ; societies  formed,  p.  353  ; spread  into  North  Carolina,  p.  354 ; disas 
trous  results  of  the  secession,  p.  354 ; name  changed  to  “ Christian 
Church,”  p.  354 ; dwindles  away,  and  its  leader  with  it,  p.  355 ; Bishop 
Asbury’s  interview  with  him,  p.  355  ; hope  in  his  death,  p.  356  ; influence 
of  these  things  upon  the  public  mind,  from  which  it  gradually  recovers 
p.  356;  Concluding  remarks,  p.  356. 


END  OF  VOLUME  ONE. 


MEW  BOOKS, 

PUBLISHED  BY  CARLTON  AND  PHILLIPS, 

200  Mulberry  and  24  Yesey-street,  New-York. 

FOR  SALE  ALSO  BY  J,  P.  MAGEE,  5 CORNHILL.  BOSTON,  AND 
IL  H.  MATTESON,  SENECA-STREET,  BLFFALO. 


The  Life  aid  Times  of  Bishop  Bedding. 

Life  and  Times  of  Rev.  Elijah  Hedding,  D.  I).,  late  Senior  Bishop  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  By  Rev.  D.  W.  Clark,  D.  D. 
With  an  Introduction,  by  Rev.  Bishop  E.  S.  Janes.  Pp.  686.  Price, 
large  12mo.,  $1  50;  8vo.,  $2  00. 

A memoir  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Hedding,  late  senior  bishop  of  the  Methodist  Church, 
has  been  prepared  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Clark,  which  is  published  in  a handsome 
volume.  It  professes  to  portray  the  life  and  times  of  this  venerable  .man,  and 
involves  almost  the  entire  history  of  this  denomination,  at  least  for  some  thirty 
years  past.  In  the  controversies  and  vicissitudes  of  the  denomination  during 
this  period,  Bishop  Hedding  took  always  a prominent  part,  giving  the  character- 
istic form  and  policy  to  the  issue.  He  was  evidently  a man  of  great  energy  and 
power,  and  possessed  those  personal  qualities  which  make  fast  friends  and  gave 
him  a preponderating  influence  in  the  Church  of  which  he  was  so  long  bishop. 
The  religious  traits  of  his  character  were  prominent  as  well  as  peculiar.  The 
memoir  is  composed  with  great  beauty  of  style  and  affection ateness  of  feeling: 
and  altogether  it  will  be  regarded  by  the  denomination  as  a welcome  and 
instructive  work. — New-York  Evangelist. 

We  have  received  a copy  of  this  work,  which  presents,  mechanically,  an 
elegant  appearance.  We  have  not  yet  found  time  for  its  perusal,  but  when  we 
do,  we  shall  speak  more  minutely  of  it.  The  name  of  Bishop  Hedding  lingers 
in  the  memory  of  the  Church  like  the  fragrance  of  a rose  after  its  beauty  hath 
departed,  and  is  cherished  with  a filial  fondness,  while  that  of  the  talented 
author  is  a surety  that  his  onerous  but  honorable  task  is  well  performed.  This 
book  must  have  a large  and  ready  sale. — North-Western  Christian  Advocate. 

Life  of  Rev.  Robert  Newton. 

Tlie  Life  of  IJev.  Robert  Newton,  D.  D.,  by  Thomas  Jackson,  em- 
bellished with  a fine  portrait.  12mo.,  pp.  427.  Price,  $1  00. 

This  volume  is  destined  to  have  a great  run.  Although  it  has  been  published  in 
London  but  a few  wreeks,  sixteen  thousand  copies  have  already  been  sold. 

Temporal  Power  of  the  Pope. 

The  Temporal  Power  of  the  Pope:  containing  the  Speech  of  the  lion. 
Joseph  R.  Chandler,  delivered  in  the  House  of  Representatives  of 
the  United  States,  January  11,  1855.  With  Nine  Letters,  stating 
the  prevailing  Roman  Catholic  Theory  in  the  Language  of  Papal 
Writers.  By  John  M’Clintock,  D.  D.  12mo.,  pp.  154*  Price,  45 
cents. 

A scries  of  letters  to  the  Hon.  J.  R.  Chandler,  stating  the  prevailing  Roman 
Catholic  theory  in  the  language  of  papal  writers,  forms  the  substance  of  this 
volume.  They  were  prepared  in  reference  to  the  speech  of  Mr.  Chandler, 
delivered  at  the  last  session  of  Congress,  and  from  the  position  and  character  of 
the  writer,  as  well  as  from  his  mode  of  treating  the  subject,  are  eminently 
deserving  of  public  attention. — N.  Y.  Trib'ime. 

Carlton  & Phillips,  No.  200  Mulberry-street,  New-York,  have  just  issued  a 
neat  duodecimo  volume  of  one  hundred  and  fifty-four  pages,  with  the  foregoing 
title.  It  needs  not  that  w7e  say  the  wTork  is  a most  timely  and  masterly  produc- 
tion.— Western  Christian  Advocate. 


PUBLISHED  BY  CARLTON  AND  PHILLIPS 

200  Mulberry  and  24  Vesey-street,  lew-York. 


FOB,  SALE  ALSO  BY  J.  P.  MAGEE,  5 COBNHILL,  BOSTON,  AND 
H.  II.  MATTESON,  SENEGA-STREET,  BUFFALO. 


The  Young  Man  Advised. 

The  Young  Man  Advised : Illustrations  and  Confirmations  of  some 
of  the  Chief  Historical  Facts  of  the  Bible.  By  E.  0.  Haven,  D.  D. 
12mo.,  pp.  329.  Price,  75  cents. 

Let  no  one  suppose  that  we  have  here  a book  of  commonplace  counsels  to  the 
young.  The  writer  has  seized  upon  some  of  the  chief  historical  facts  of  the  Bible, 
from  which  he  has  drawn  illustrations,  which  he  commends  to  the  study  and 
instruction  of  his  readers,  and  thus  in  a new  and  most  striking  form  has  conveyed 
great  practical  truths  which  can  hardly  fail  to  make  a deep  impression  upon  the 
youthful  mind.  He  displays  no  slight  degree  of  research  in  his  own  studies, 
’and  the  whole  is  clothed  with  such  historical  beauty  as  will  charm  while  his 
words  will  instruct  the  student. — New  - York  Observer. 

Bishop  Baker  on  the  Discipline. 

A Guide-Book  in  the  Administration  of  the  Discipline  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church.  By  Osmon  C.  Bakee,  D.  D.  12mo.,  pp.  253. 
Price,  60  cents. 

This  is  truly  a volume  for  the  times,  as  it  will  furnish  important  aid  to  every 
administrator  of  discipline.  The  book  is  an  indispensable  one  to  every  preacher, 
and  as  such  we  recommend  it  without  hesitation. — Western  Christian  Advo- 
cate. 

Preaching  required  by  the  Times. 

Essays  on  the  Preaching  required  by  the  Times,  and  the  best  Methods 
of  obtaining  it ; with  Beminiscenees  and  Illustrations  of  Methodist 
Preaching:  including  Buies  for  Extemporaneous  Preaching,  and 
Characteristic  Sketches  of  Olin,  Fisk,  Bascom,  Cookman,  Summer- 
field,  and  other  noted  extemporaneous  Preachers.  By  Abel 
Stevens.  12mo.,  Price,  65  cents. 

A Model  for  Men  of  Business. 

A Model  for  Men  of  Business : or,  the  Christian  Layman  contemplated 
among  his  Secular  Occupations.  Revised  and  Modified  from  the 
Lectures  of  ltev.  Hugh  Stowell,  M.  A.,  Incumbent  of  Christ’s 
Church,  Salford.  With  an  Introduction,  by  Rev.D.  Curry.  lGmo., 
pp.  322.  Price,  35  cents. 

An  excellent  little  volume,  indicating  its  character  In  Us  title-page,  and  forcibly 
pr<  sojiting  the  morality  ol'tlic  Gospel  to  1 1 it*  acceptance  of  men  or  business.  Thc.ro 
i M*niuci)  in  every-day  life  h»  call  our  thoughts  away  from  God — so  much  to  blunt 
oiir  sensibilities  to  the  moral  principles  which  should  govern  and  direct  every 
< Ini-  f i in  mail  in  all  his  intercourse  with  the  world,  that  a book  like  this  cannot 
but  a mo  l profitable  companion  for  all  who  desire  to  be  at  last  accepted  in 
Christ  ...  \\ . welcome  Us  uppoanimv  Bor  sale  at  the  Methodist  book- 

stores generally. — Moth.  ProU*tuvf, 


PUBLISHED  BY  CARLTON  & PHILLIPS 

200  Mulberry-street,  New-York. 


Father  Reeves. 

Father,  Reeves,  the  Methodist  Class-leader  : a Brief  Account  of 
Mr.  William  Reeves,  thirty-four  Years  a Class-leader  in  the  Wes- 
leyan Methodist  Society,  Lambeth,  England. 

18mo.,  pp.  160.  Muslin SO  18 

We  sincerely  thank  Mr.  Corderoy  for  this  little  volume,  which  cannot  fail 
of  being  perused  with  great  advantage  as  an  incentive  to  strict  punctu- 
ality, never-failing  diligence,  eminent  devotedness,  and  fervent  Christian 
zeal. — ( London ) S.  S.  Teachers'  Magazine. 

The  narrative  presents  one  of  the  most  interesting  developments  of  the 
honest  man,  fearing  God  and  working  righteousness,  that  for  a long  time 
has  come  before  us : a fine  specimen  of  the  best  order  of  Methodism  in  its 
best  period. — Christian  Witness. 

Let  “Father  Reeves”  pass  along  through  all  our  congregations;  he  will 
leave  a blessing  wherever  he  goes.  It  is  just  the  book  to  stir  up  t-he  Church. 
A hundred  thousand  volumes  should  be  scattered  at  once. — Rev.  A.  Stevens. 

The  Philosophy  of  Faith. 

Philosophy  and  Practice  of  Faith.  By  Lewis  P.  Olds. 

12mo.,  pp.  353.  Muslin $0  65 

Part  I.  A General  ViewT  of  Faith — Pure,  Simple,  or  Intellectual  Faith — 
Practical,  Relying,  or  Saving  Faith — The  Unity  of  Faith — A Living  Faith 
and  a Dead  Faith — Unbelief  the  Native  Condition  of  the  Mind — Walk  by 
Faith — The  Three  Antagonisms  of  Faith — Faith  and  Works — Increase  and 
Diminution  of  Faith. 

Part  II.  Ancient  and  Modern  Faith  compared — Faith  of  Nations— Con- 
gregational Faith— Faith  of  the  Christian  Ministry — Prayer  and  Faith — 
Faith  of  the  Cloister — Faith  of  Active  Life— Faith  of  the  Ignorant — Faith 
of  the  Young — Faith  in  Prosperity — Faith  in  Adversity — Faith  in  Life  and 
in  Death. 

This  book  belongs  to  a class  that  has  been  rare  of  late  years.  It  is  a calm, 
thoughtful,  yet  uncontroversial  survey  of  a great  Christian  doctrine  in  its 
bearings  upon  theology  in  general,  and  upon  the  Christian  life  in  practice. 
We  hope  it  may  find  many  readers. — Methodist  Quarterly  Review. 

Bible  in  Many  Tongues. 

The  Bible  in  Many  Tongues.  Revised  by  Daniel  P.  Kidder. 

18nio.,  pp.  216.  Muslin SO  24 

A biography,  so  to  speak,  of  the  Bible;  and  a history  of  its  translations  and 
versions  in  ancient  and  modern  times.  It  gives,  in  brief,  a large  amount 
of  religious  and  historical  information.  It  is  divided  into  four  chapters, 
treating  respectively  of  the  biography  of  books  in  general,  and  of  the  Bible 
in  particular — the  Bible  in  the  ancient  East  and  at  Rome — the  Bible  at  tho 
Reformation — the  Bible  and  Christian  missions. 

The  Converted  Infidel. 

Life  and  Experience  of  a Converted  Infidel.  By  John  Scarlet, 
of  the  New- Jersey  Conference. 

18mo.,  pp.  274.  Price SO  40 

We  commend  this  autobiography  as  worthy  of  a place  among  the  multi- 
tude of  sketches  of  a similar  sort  which  Methodism  has  produced.  It  is 
specially  adapted,  from  its  simple  narrative,  its  pleasant  vein  of  anecdotes 
and  its  sound  moral,  and  doctrinal  spirit,  to  attract  and  benefit  young 
readers. 


PUBLISHED  BY  CARLTON  & PHILLIPS 

200  Mulberry-street,  Hew-York. 


Friendships  of  the  Bible. 

The  Friendships  op  the  Bible.  By  Amicus.  Embellished  with  En- 
gravings. 

12mo.,  pp.  140.  Muslin . SO  55 

The  subjects  of  this  attractive  volume  are,  David  and  Jonathan;  Abraham 
and  Eliezer;  Elisha  and  the  Shunammite ; Paul,  Joseph,  and  Ruth; 
Fortuitous  Acts  of  Friendship ; Rulers;  Bethany;  Jesus  and  John. 

Home  Truths. 

Home  Truths.  By  Rev.  J.  C.  Ryle,  B.  A.,  Rector  of  Helmingham, 

» England. 

16mo.,  pp.  292-  Muslin 80  33 

Seldom  has  a book  been  issued  from  the  English  press  more  vigorous  with 
mental  and  moral  vitality.  It  pretends  to  nothing  recondite,  though  it 
treats  often  of  subtle  subjects;  but  it  is  pregnant  with  pithy  thought, 
and  there  is  a naturalness,  an  aptness,  a freshness  and  fulness  in  its 
thoughts  that  render  it,  altogether,  a most  sterling  and  effective  volume. 
Its  fervid  earnestness,  though  without  pretentious  rhetoric,  becomes  an 
infectious  eloquence  that  sways  the  reader’s  mind  and  heart  irresistibly, 
and  bears  him  along  from  page  to  page  as  by  a sort  of  fascination.  Its 
subjects  are  not  only  illustrated,  and  often  in  the  happiest  manner,  but 
they  are  urged  and  enforced,  and  reiterated,  and  pressed  irresistibly  home, 
with  a manner  so  simple,  so  full  of  persuasion  and  entreaty,  so  tenderly 
sincere  and  solicitous,  so  increasingly  emphatic  as  you  pass  from  paragraph 
to  paragraph,  that  the  reader  can  hardly  fail  to  feel  the  moral  spell  of  the 
book. — Editor's  Preface. 

Asburfs  Journal. 

Journal  of  Rev.  Francis  Asbury,  Bishop  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church.  3 vols. 

12mo.,  pp.  524,  492,  502.  Price $3  00 

Mr.  Asburv’s  Journals  extend  from  the  meeting  of  the  Conference  held  in 
Bristol,  England,  August  7,  1771,  when  he  received  his  appointment  from 
Mr.  Wesley  as  a missionary  to  America,  to  December  7,  1815,  within  a few 
months  of  his  death,  a period  of  forty-four  years. 

The  Journals  have  long  been  out  of  print.  The  edition  now  offered  is  far 
better  than  the  old  one : the  dates  have  been  carefully  collated  and  recti- 
fied, and  a careful  index  to  the  three  volumes  is  given  at  the  end.  In 
these  volumes  will  be  found  the  beginnings  (almost)  of  the  history  of  Meth- 
odism in  America;  and,  as  such,  their  value  is  incalculable  to  the  Church. 
But  as  a record  of  apostolic  zeal  and  fidelity,  of  a spirit  of  self-sacrifice 
rivalling  that  of  the  saints  and  martyrs  of  the  early  Church,  of  an  industry 
which  no  toils  could  weary,  of  a patience  which  no  privations  could  exhaust, 
it  is  full  of  Interest  to  every  minister  of  the  gospel,  and  to  every  Christian. 
— Methodist  Quarterly  lieview. 

History  of  the  Inquisition. 

The  Brand  of  Dominic:  or,  Inquisition  at  Rome  “Supreme  and  Uni- 
versal.” By  Rev.  William  II.  Rule.  With  live  Engravings. 

12mo.,  pp.  392.  Muslin $0  75 

This  small  volume  should  be  in  the  hands  of  every  one  who  takes  an  in- 
terest in  the  l’apal  question.—  Church  of  England  Quarterly  Review. 

W<  cniinoi  know  too  muuh  of  that  horrible  and  Sntanlo  institution,  of  which 
this  valuable  little  work  treats,  and  treats  so  ably.— Evangelical  Chris- 
tendom. 


BOOKS  PUBLISHED  BY  CARLTON  & PHILLIPS 

200  Mulberry-street,  New- York. 


Ruter  s Gregory's  Ecclesiastical  History . 

A Concise  History  of  the  Christian  Church,  from  its  first  Establishment 
to  the  Present  Time  : containing  a general  View  of  Missions,  and  ex- 
hibiting the  State  of  Religion  in  various  Parts  of  the  World.  Com- 
piled from  the  Works  of  Dr.  Gregory,  with  various  Additions  and 
Improvements.  By  Martin  Ruter,  D.  D. 


t 

8vo.,  pp.  446.  Plain  sheep $1  50 

Plain  calf-.. 1 75 

Calf  gilt 2 00 

Calf  extra 2 25 


This  work  forms  part  of  the  course  of  study  adopted  by  the  last  General 
Conference. 

This  work,  as  prepared  by  Dr.  Gregory,  was  intended  to  furnish  a compre 
hensive  abridgment  of  Ecclesiastical  History.  The  author’s  labours  do  not, 
however,  extend  to  the  close  of  the  eighteenth  century.  Dr.  Ruter  has 
ably  carried  on  the  work  to  the  year  1830,  making  numerous  additions  and 
improvements,  and  enriching  the  whole  with  a comprehensive  view  of  mis- 
sions, &c.  It  is,  therefore,  one  of  the  very  few  Church  Histories  which 
bring  the  subject  down  to  the  nineteenth  century. 


M’Owan  on  the  Sabbath. 

Practical  Considerations  on  the  Christian  Sabbath.  By  Rev.  Peter 
M’Owan.  Treating  on  the  Design  and  Moral  Obligation  of  the  Sab- 
bath ; its  change  from  the  Seventh  to  the  First  Day  of  the  Week ; 
and  the  Spirit  and  Manner  in  which  it  ought  to  be  sanctified.  • 

18mo.,  pp.  200.  Muslin  SO  30 

The  desecration  of  the  holy  day  is  so  common,  that  no  effort  should  be  spared 
to  bring  about  a better  state  of  things.  This  manual  is  recommended  as 
a timely  and  thorough  exposition  of  the  subject.  It  treats  of  the  original 
and  general  design  of  the  Sabbath ; moral  obligation  of  the  day  ; its  change 
from  the  seventh  to  the  first  day  of  the  week  ; and  the  spirit  and  manner 
in  which  it  ought  to  be  sanctified. 


Curiosities  of  Animal  Life. 

Curiosities  of  Animal  Life,  as  developed  by  the  Recent  Discoveries  of 
the  Microscope.  With  Illustrations  and  Index.  Revised  by  Rev.  D. 
P.  Kidder. 

16mo.,  pp.  184.  Muslin SO  50 

One  of  the  most  novel  and  interesting  books  of  the  times. 

Wesleyan  Student. 

Wesleyan  Student;  or,  Memoirs  of  Aaron  H.  Hurd.  By  Rev.  Joseph 
Holdicii. 

18mo.,  pp.  288.  Muslin  SO  35 

An  excellent  memoir  of  a most  promising  young  man.  We  commend  it  to 
the  young,  and  especially  to  students  in  our  Seminaries  and  Colleges. — 
Methodist  Quarterly  Review 


PUBLISHED  BY  CARLTON  & PHILLIPS 

200  Mulberry-street,  ETew-York. 


Smith's  Sacred  Annals . 

Sacred  Annals  : or,  Researches  into  the  History  and  Religion  of  Man- 
kind. By  George  Smith,  F.  S.  A.,  M.  R.  S.  L.,  etc.  In  three  large 
volumes.  Each  volume  is  complete  in  itself,  and  may  be  had  sepa- 
rately. 

8vo.  Price $7  00 

Yol.  I.  The  Patriarchal  Age:  or,  the  History  and  Religion  of  Mankind, 
from  the  Creation  to  the  Death  of  Isaac:  deduced  from  the  Writings  of 
Moses,  and  other  Inspired  Authors  ; and  illustrated  by  copious  References 
to  the  Ancient  Records,  Traditions,  and  Mythology  of  the  Heathen  World. 

Yol.  II.  The  Hebrew  People  : or,  the  History  and  Religion  of  the  Israel- 
ites, from  the  Origin  of  the  Nation  to  the  Time  of  Christ:  deduced  from 
the  Writings  of  Moses,  and  other  Inspired  Authors ; and  illustrated  by 
copious  References  to  the  Ancient  Records,  Traditions,  and  Mythology 
of  the  Heathen  World. 

Vol.  III.  The  Gentile  Nations:  or.  the  History  and  Religion  of  the  Egypt- 
ians, Assyrians,  Babylonians,  Medes,  Persians,  Greeks,  and  Romans;  col- 
lected from  Ancient  Authors  and  Holy  Scripture,  and  including  the  recent 
Discoveries  in  Egyptian,  Persian,  and  Assyrian  Inscriptions : forming  a 
complete  Connexion  of  Sacred  and  Profane  History,  and  shoving  the  Ful- 
filment of  Sacred  Prophecy. 

Mr.  Smith  has,  in  his  Sacred  Annals,  made  a valuable  contribution  to  the 
literature  of  the  Christian  evidences,  as  well  as  of  ancient  history.  . . . 
The  third  volume  presents  as  complete  and  clear  a view  of  the  religious 
systems  of  the  great  Gentile  nations  of  antiquity  as  can  be  prepared  from 
existing  records. — ( London ) Literary  Gazette. 

Mr.  Smith  has  achieved  a great  work.  . . . We  praise  the  book  as  an  ex- 
ceedingly important  addition  to  the  class  of  literature  to  which  it  belongs. 
It  supplies  a great  want,  and  supplies  it  fully. — ( London ) Christian  Wit- 
ness. 

Strickland's  Biblical  Literature . 

A Manual  of  Biblical  Literature.  By  William  P.  Strick- 
land, D.  D. 

12mo.,  pp.  404.  Muslin SO  80 

The  work  is  divided  into  nine  parts,  treating  severally  of  Biblical  Philology, 
Biblical  Criticism,  Biblical  Exegesis,  Biblical  Analysis,  Biblical  Archaeology, 
Biblical  Ethnography,  Biblical  History,  Biblical  Chronology,  and  Biblical 
Geography.  This  enumeration  will  suffice  to  show  the  extent  of  the  range 
of  topics  embraced  in  this  volume.  Of  course  they  are  treated  summarily  : 
but  the  very  design  of  the  author  was  to  prepare  a compendious  manual , 
and  he  has  succeeded  excellently. — Methodist  Quarterly  Review. 

Memoi/r  of  Her.  S.  B.  Bangs. 

The  Young  Minister:  or,  Memoirs  and  Remains  of  Stephen  Beckman 
Bangs,  of  the  New-York  East  Conference.  By  W.  II.  N.  Magruder, 
M.  A.  With  a Portrait. 

12mo.,  pp.  388.  Muslin  $0  70 

There  are  some  classes  who  may  derive  peculiar  profit  from  a study  of  this 
book.  Young  ministers  of  the  gospel  may  deduce  from  it  the  elements  of  a 
happy  and  pro  .porous  professional  career.  Students  may  be  led  to  inquire 
elosoiy  into  their  duty,  and  may  bo  prepared  conscientiously  to  decide 
whether  or  not  (i<»d  Ih  calling  them  to  the  responsible  work  of  the  Chris- 
tian ministry.  Parents  may  seo  the  effect  of  a careful  and  rigid  and  truly 
kind  training  of  their  children.  And  finally,  all  may  be  stimulated  to  a 
holy  life  bv  the  energetic  and  eloquent  discourses  that  follow’. — Rev.  E.  O. 
J Zaven. 


BOOKS  PUBLISHED  BY  CARLTON  & PHILLIPS, 

200  Mulberry-street,  Eew-York, 


Wesley,  [Charles)  Life  of. 

Life  of  Charles  Wesley ; comprising  a Review  of  his  Poetry,  Sketches 
of  the  Rise  and  Progress  of  Methodism,  with  Notices  of  Contempo- 
rary Events  and  Characters.  By  Rev.  Thomas  Jackson.  With  a 


Portrait. 

8vo.,  pp.  800.  Plain  sheep SI  75 

Plain  calf 2 25 

Calf  gilt 2 50 

Calf  extra 3 00 


The  name  of  Charles  Wesley  will  ever  be  in  honourable  remembrance  as  the 
coadjutor  of  his  brother  in  that  extensive  revival  of  true  religion  which 
distinguished  the  last  century,  and  as  the  author  of  the  greater  portion  of 
those  incomparable  hymns,  the  use  of  which  has,  for  nearly  one  hundred 
years,  formed  so  prominent  a part  of  the  devotions  of  “ the  people  called 
Methodists.”  Although  more  than  fifty  years  have  passed  away  since  he 
rested  from  his  labours,  there  has  been  no  separate  memoir  of  his  life  until 
the  appearance  of  the  present  volume,  which  is,  in  many  respects,  one  of 
the  most  interesting  and  important  works  on  religious  biography  that  has 
issued  from  the  press  for  many  years.  It  is  chiefly  prepared  from  the  jour- 
nals and  private  papers  of  Mr.  Wesley,  which  were  kept  in  his  family  till  the 
death  of  his  daughter  in  1828,  when  they  became  the  property  of  the  Wes- 
leyan Conference.  No  Methodist  preacher  should  be  without  it 

Wesleyan  Preachers,  Memoirs  of  Several. 

Memoirs  of  several  Wesleyan  Preachers,  principally  selected  from  Rev. 
T.  Jackson’s  Lives  of  Early  Methodist  Preachers,  and  the  Arminian 
and  Wesleyan  Magazines. 

12mo.,  pp.  346.  Muslin $0  65 

It  will  not  be  easy  to  read  their  histories,  so  evidently  truthful,  without  being 
profited.  Dr.  Clarke,  in  a letter  to  a young  preacher, .says,  “Make  your- 
self familiar  with  the  works  of  Mr.  Wesley  and  Mr.  Fletcher,  and  read  the 
lives  of  the  early  Methodist  preachers.” 

An  important  addition  to  our  means  of  acquainting  ourselves  with  the  early 
history  of  Methodism.  A work  to  be  read  by  all  lovers  of  eminent  exam 
pies  of  piety,  and  zeal. — Methodist  Quarterly  Review. 

Harris  on  Covetousness. 

Mammon ; or,  Covetousness  the  Sin  of  the  Christian  Church.  By  Rev. 
John  Harris. 

18mo.,  pp.  249.  Muslin  $0  23 

A work  which,  almost  beyond  any  other  of  the  fijresent  day,  has  secured  the 
approbation  of  the  public.  A more  pointed  and  searching  exposure  of  the 
secret  workings  of  covetousness  can  scarcely  be  found.  The  late  Andrew 
Fuller  says : — “ The  love  of  money  will,  in  all  probability,  prove  the  eter- 
nal1 overthrow  of  more  characters  among  professing  people  than  any  other 
sin,  because  it  is  almost  the  only  crime  which  can  be  indulged,  and  a pro- 
fession of  Teligion  at  the  same  time  supported.” 

Golden  Maxims. 

Golden  Maxims ; or,  a Thought,  Devotional  and  Practical,  for  every  Day 
in  the  Year.  With  an  Index  to  Authors’  Names.  Selected  by  Rev. 
Robert  Bond. 

32mo.,  pp.  112.  Muslin,  gilt  edges 


$0  25 


BOOKS  PUBLISHED  BY  CARLTON  & PHILLIPS, 

200  Mulberry-street,  Kew-York. 


Wesley’s  Notes  on  the  New  Testament. 

Explanatory  Notes  on  the  New  Testament.  By  Rev.  J ohn  Wesley,  A.  M. 


8vo.,  pp.  734.  Plain  sheep $1  80 

Plain  calf 2 20 

. Calf  gilt 2 40 

Calf  extra 2 60 

— Pearl  edition. 

18mo.,  pp.  446.  Sheep $1  00 


This  work  forms  part  of  the  course  of  study  adopted  by  the  last  General 
Conference. 

For  a brief  exposition  of  the  sacred  text,  we  have  long  considered  the  Notes 
of  Mr.  Wesley  as  the  best  extant.  The  sense  is  given  in  as  few  words  as 
possible.  We  have  long  wished  Wesley’s  Notes  more  generally  diffused 
among  our  people,  and  particularly  that  our  young  preachers  might  always 
have  them  at  hand.  We  earnestly  recommend  this  edition  to  our  people, 
especially  to  the  young  of  both  sexes.  But  no  young  preacher  should  be 
without  it. — Methodist  Quarterly  Review. 

Though  short,  they  are  always  judicious,  accurate,  spiritual,  terse,  and  impres- 
sive, and  possess  the  happy  and  rare  excellence  of  leading  the  reader 
immediately  to  God  and  his  own  heart. — Dr.  A.  Clarke. 


Wesleyan  Sketches. 

Sketches  of  English  Wesleyan  Preachers.  Originally  published  in  the 
Christian  Advocate  and  Journal.  Revised  and  enlarged ; with  several 
additional  Sketches.  By  Robert  A.  West.  With  a Portrait  of  Dr 
Bunting. 

12mo.,  pp.  400.  Muslin  SO  65 

Mr.  "West  sketches  with  great  boldness  and  ease,  and  possesses  the  rare 
art  of  giving  life  to  his  portraits. — Literary  Register. 

We  assure  our  readers  of  a real  treat  in  the  perusal  of  this  entertaining 
volume. — Zion's  Herald. 

They  are  exceedingly  spirited  and  life-like,  and  present  their  subjects  before 
the  reader  with  remarkable  vividness  and  individuality. — New -York  Tribune. 

The  author’s  descriptive  powers  are  undeniably  great ; and  his  opportuni- 
ties of  observation  must  have  been  numerous,  to  gather  such  a fund  of 
anecdote  and  history  as<he  volume  contains. — New -York  Evangelist. 

The  volume  has  been  to  us  a very  pleasant  one  ; and  we  are  indebted  to  it 
for  some  information  respecting  Methodism  which  wo  are  glad  to  possess 
— Presbyterian. 

Mr.  West,  writes  with  ease  and  grace,  and  seems  to  possess  a natural- ability 
to  sketch  the  salient  points  of  character. — Ncw-York  Courier  and  Enquirer. 

Wo  earnestly  commend  Mr.  West’s  sketches  of  the  English  Methodist  Preach- 
ers to  all  the  clorgyof  oui  land. — Alliance,  and  Visitor. 

These  sketches  are  admirably  written,  and  contain  many  valuable  facts 
and  illustrations  of  holinoss  of  llfo. — Albany  Spectator. 

Mr.  West  possesses  grout  versatility  of  talent,  and  has  a happy  faculty  of 
describing  scones  and  persons.  The  work  cannot  fail  to  interest  all  readers 
—Chritttan  Union* 


BOOKS  PUBLISHED  BY  CARLTON  & PHILLIPS, 

200  Mulberry-street,  New-York. 


Sunday-School  Teacher’s  Guide. 

The  Sunday-School  Teacher’s  Guide. 

12mo.,  pp.  416.  Muslin SO  60 

The  reader  will  find,  on  examination,  that  instead  of  a single  treatise  on 
Sunday-school  instruction,  he  is  here  presented  with  a compendium  of 
appropriate  extracts  from  several  of  the  most  valuable  works  bearing  upon 
the  subject,  hitherto  published  on  the  other  side  of  the  Atlantic. — Rev. 
Jacob  Keiss  Miller. 

It  discusses  a wide  range  of  topics,  and  abounds  in  useful  suggestions. — New- 
York  Recorder. 

It  is  a compilation  from  the  best  English  wrnrks  of  the  kind.  . . . Superintend- 
ents and  teachers  should  procure  it  immediately. — Zion's  Herald. 

We  are  glad  to  see  so  good  a work  proceeding  from  such  a quarter.  It  has 
no  superior  in  practical  value,  and  ought  to  have  as  wide  a circulation 
among  other  denominations,  as  it  will  be  sure  to  have  in  its  own. — New - 
York  Evangelist. 


Senior  Classes  in  Sunday  Schools. 

Senior  Classes  in  Sunday  Schools.  Containing  Cooper’s  Prize  Essay, 
and  other  Treatises  on  the  Subject. 

18mo.,  pp.  203.  Muslin SO  23 

It  is  a sensible  book.  Mr.  Cooper  wTrites  in  a very  sincere,  earnest  spirit,  and 
we  trust  the  increased  attention  now  bestowed  on  the  very  important  class 
among  whom,  we  suppose,  he  labors,  cannot  fail  to  end  in  their  advantage. 
— Scottish  Sabbath- School  Teacher's  Magazine. 

A small  volume  on  a subject  of  great  and  increasing  importance. — Christian 
Advocate  and  Journal. 

Something  of  this  kind  has  long  been  needed.  Here  will  be  found  the  very 
best  things  that  have  been  said  or  written  on  that  subject.  . . . The  subject 
is  presented  in  a forcible  and  perspicuous  manner,  and  will  commend  itself 
to  every  reader. — Illinois  Christian  Advocate. 


My  Youthful  Days. 

My  Youthful  Days.  An  Authentic  Narrative.  By  Bev.  George 
Coles,  late  Assistant  Editor  of  the  Christian  Advocate  and  Journal, 
Author  of  “ Lectures  to  Children,”  etc. 

18mo.,  pp.  267.  Muslin $0  27 

This  is  an  interesting  autobiography.  ...  It  traces  the  history  of  the  author 
from  his  early  boyhood,  to  his  arrival  in  this  country,  and  his  entrance 
upon  the  itinerant  ministry.  It  is  written  in  a clear,  transparent  style, 
and  is  sufficiently  filled  with  incident  to  make  it  a most  interesting  book. 
It  will  be  a valuable  addition  to  the  Sunday-school  library. — Christian  Ad- 
vocate and  Journal. 

The  excellent  author  of  this  work  is  well  known  throughout  the  Church  .... 
as  a writer  of  books,  especially  adapted  to  the  youthful  mind.  . . . Mr. 
Coles  was  born  in  England,  and  his  account  of  his  early  home,  of  the  vil- 
lage sports  of  England,  of  the  Churcli  service,  and  of  Methodism  in  Eng- 
land, is  full  of  interest.  The  concluding  chapters  give  a graphic  account 
of  his  voyage  of  emigration  to  America.  We  commend  the  book  not  only 
to  the  young,  but  to  all  readers,  as  an  entertaining  and  instructive  narra- 
tive.— Methodist  Quarterly  Review. 


BOOKS  PUBLISHED  BY  CARLTON  & PHILLIPS 

200  Mulberry-street,  liew-York. 


Good  Health. 

Good  Health : the  Possibility,  Duty,  and  Means  of  Obtaining  and  Keep- 
ing it. 

18mo.,  pp.  214.  Muslin $0  24 

With  many,  and  indeed  I might  say,  with  most  of  its  remarks  on  the  means 
of  preserving  health,  I am  much  pleased,  and  can  cordially  recommend 
them  to  our  readers. — Rev.  Nathan  Bangs,  D.  D. 

Interesting  topics  are  treated  in  a popular  manner,  and  not  in  the  form  of  a 
set  of  dry  precepts  and  cautions.  . . . The  author  is  an  experienced  medical 
gentleman,  whose  statements  deserve  the  utmost  consideration. — London 
Visitor. 

This  is  a most  valuable  work. — Sunday-School  Visitor. 

It  not  only  tells  us  what  to  do,  and  what  not  to  do,  but  also  gives  the  reasons 
for  both. — Christian  Advocate  and  Journal. 

Half  Hours  until  Old  Humphrey. 

Half  Hours  with  Old  Humphrey. 

12mo.,  pp.  278.  Muslin $0  60 

This  is  in  Old  Humphrey’s  best  style,  pithy,  lively,  and  instructive. — Church 
of  England  Sunday-School  Quarterly  Magazine. 

Comprised  in  this  volume  we  have  sterling  advice,  pious  admonitions,  the 
faithful  exhortations  of  a wide  experience,  and  interesting  anecdotes  and 
sketches. — Christian  Advocate  and  Journal. 

A beautiful  volume  ....  for  Sunday-school  teachers.  It  contains  ....  articles 
on  various  topics,  . . . quaint,  hitting,  and  practical. — Sunday  School  Visitor. 

Old  Humphrey  is  a favorite  with  the  religious  reading  public;  this  volume 
comprises  some  of  his  best  specimens. — Zion's  Herald. 

Homely  Hints  to  Sunday-School  Teachers. 

Ephraim  Holding’s  Homely  Hints  to  Sunday-School  Teachers. 

18mo.,  pp.  213.  Muslin $0  24 

Whoever  wishes  to  find  sound  common  sense,  warm-hearted  piety,  and  a 
quaint  simplicity,  blended  together,  would  do  well  to  consult  the  writings 
of  Ephraim  Holding.  The  old  gentleman  will  fully  introduce  himself  in 
the  course  of  his  “ Homely  Hints,”  and  we  shall  be  greatly  disappointed  if 
the  reader  does  not  profit  by  his  acquaintance. — Editor's  Preface. 


Iona , the  Druids'  Isle. 

Iona,  the  Druids’  Isle,  and  its  successive  Inhabitants.  By  liev.  W. 
Lindsay  Alexander,  1).  D.,  Fellow  of  the  Society  of  Scottish  Anti- 
quaries. 

I81110.,  pp.  159.  Musliu SO  21 

It  is  the  design  <»f  this  book  to  unfold  the  history  ofono  of  the  smallest  of  the 
British  i h 1 « , which,  many  ages  hack,  wan  the  scone  of  some  of  the  most 
important  .wonts  in  tin  curly  Church  history  of  this  and  adjoining  conn 
trios,  and  the  neat  of  civilization  and  religion. — London  Tract  Magazine.. 

Jt  is  a hook  concealing  within  its  plain  and  unpretending  covers,  much  that 
is  worthy  the  attention  of  the  student  of  the  history  of  great  changes,  or 
of  him  who  delights  to  trace  tho  linger  of  God  in  the  affairs  of  men. — Epit* 
copal  Jiccordcr. 


PUBLISHED  BY  CARLTON  & PHILLIPS. 

200  Mulberry-street,  Mew-York. 


Biographical  Sketches , 

Sketches  of  Eminent  Methodist  Ministers.  With  Portraits  ana 
other  Illustrations.  Edited  by  John  M’Clintock,  D.  I). 


Koyal  8vo.  Price  in  roan,  gilt  edges $3  00 

Morocco S3  50 

Morocco  superior  extra $5  00 


The  sketches  are  twelve  in  number : John  Wesley,  by  the  Rev.  0.  T.  Dob- 
bin, LL.  D.,  of  Hull  College,  England.  William  M’Kendree,  by  Rev. 
B.  St.  J.  Fry.  John  Emory,  by  John  M’Clintock,  D.  D.  Robert  R.  Rob- 
erts, by  J.  Floy,  D.  D.  Elijah  Hedding,  by  the  Rev.  M.  L.  Scudder,  A.  M. 
John  Fletcher,  by  the  Rev.  J.  B.  Hagany,  A.  M.  Freeborn  Garrett- 
son.  Wilbur  Fisk,  by  Rev.  Professor  0.  H.  Tiffany,  A.  M,  Noah  Levings, 
by  D.  W.  Clark,  D.  D.  Stephen  Olin,  by  J.  Floy,  D.  D.  George  Pickering, 
and  Jabez  Bunting,  D.  D.,  by  Rev.  Abel  Stevens.  An  engraved  portrait 
accompanies  each  sketch.  The  illustrations  are : Epworth  Church;  Ep- 
worth  Rectory;  Charter-House;  Old  Foundery;  First  Methodist  Church  in 
Ohio ; Methodist  Book  Concern ; Madeley  Church ; the  House  in  which 
Fletcher  was  born;  Pickering’s  Mansion;  Wesleyan  Theological  Institute, 
Richmond,  England;  its  Entrance  Hall  and  Principal  Staircase;  and  a fine 
engraving  of  the  New-England  Conference,  assembled  in  the  old  Bromfield- 
street  Church,  Boston. 

The  Lamp  and  the  Lantern , 

The  Lamp  and  the  Lantern  : or,  Light  for  the  Tent  and  the  Trav- 
eller. By  James  Hamilton,  D.  D. 

18mo.,  pp.  202.  Muslin $0  23 

A series  of  eloquent  lectures  and  essays,  mostly  hortatory,  in  Dr.  Hamilton’s 
best  vein,  on  subjects  connected  with  the  reading  and  propagation  of  the 
Bible. 

Switzerland, 

Switzerland  ; Historical  and  Descriptive. 

18mo.,  pp.  214.  Muslin $0  24 

Part  I.  Historical:  The  Dim  Distance— Seeds  of  Nationality— Heroism  and 
Independence— The  Reformation— Wars  of  Religion— A Long  Peace- 
Overthrow  and  Restoration.  Part  II.  Descriptive:  Nature— Art— Society. 

Lives  of  the  Popes, 

The  Lives  of  the  Popes.  From  A.  D.  100  to  A.  D.  1853.  From  the 
London  Edition. 

12mo.,  pp.  566.  Muslin $0  80 

We  take  pleasure  in  placing  the  work  before  American  readers  in  a more  con- 
venient form  than  that  of  its  first  publication,  and  trust  that  it  will  Ihi 
extensively  perused  by  young  and  old  throughout  our- land.  No  nation 
ought  to  be  better  acquainted  than  ours  with  the  history  of  the  Popes,  and 
the  system  of  religion  of  which  they  are  acknowledged  heads;  for  none  has 
more  to  fear  from  the  movements  of  Romanists. 

There  is  no  work  extant,  to  our  knowledge,  that  covers  the  same  ground.  It 
gives  in  compendious  form  the  history  of  the  Papacy  from  its  very  be- 
ginning down  to  the  pontificate  of  Pius  IX. — a kind  of  information  which 
the  American  people  stand  much  in  need  of  just  now  —Methodist  Quarterly 
Review. 

The  work  is  well  adapted  to  popular  reading,  and  supplies  a previous  lack  in 
the  current  literature  of  the  age — Christian  Witness. 


PUBLISHED  BY  CARLTON  & PHILLIPS 

200  Mulberry-street,  New-York. 


Hoyt's  Social  Melodics. 

Family  and  Social  Melodies.  A Collection  of  Choice  Tunes  and 
Hymns.  Especially  adapted  to  Family  and  Social  Devotion.  By 
Rev.  William  C.  Hoyt,  M.  A. 

8m,  pp.  224.  Muslin $0  60 

The  hymns  in  this  work  are  mostly  from  our  own  Hymn  Book ; the  tunes 
are  plain  and  familiar  airs.  It  is  characterized  by  good  judgment  and  ex- 
cellent taste  in  its  selections,  and  will  be  popular. — Zion's  Herald. 

A most  excellent  aid  to  family  devotion.  We  recognize  many  of  the  good 
old  tunes  and  hymns,  and  some  new  ones.  The  music  is  conveniently 
arranged  for  the  melodeon,  seraphine,  piano,  and  organ ; and  an  index  of 
subjects  at  the  end  will  enable  the  leader  of  the  devotions  at  once  to  select 
suitable  hymns.  Let  Christians  sing  at  the  family  altar;  the  little  ones 
will  thus  learn  the  songs  of  Zion,  and  the  great  congregations  will  become 
one  grand  choir,  verifying  the  demand  of  the  Holy  Oracles:  “Let  the 
people  praise  thee;  let  all  the  people  praise  thee.” — National  Magazine. 

Both  in  its  matter  and  its  form,  we  think,  this  work  meets  precisely  one  of 
the  Church’s  urgent  needs.  Family  worship  is  incomplete  without  sacred 
song ; and  we  trust  this  little  book  will  cause  many  a family  altar,  hereto- 
fore silent,  to  become  vocal  with  the  praise  of  God  “ in  Psalms  and  hymns.” 
— Methodist  Quarterly  Review. 

The  Checkered  Scene. 

The  Checkered  Scene  : or,  Memorials  of  Mr.  Samuel  Oliver,  for 
some  Years  an  Officer  in  the  Army.  By  Gervase  Smith. 

18mo.,  pp.  168.  Muslin SO  21 

Contents.  Early  Days — The  Farewell — Africa — India — The  Return — Busi- 
ness— The  Great  Change — The  Lord’s  House — ADar.k  Cloud — The  Triumph. 

The  career  of'  Mr.  Oliver  was  singularly  checkered ; some  parts  of  the  story 
glowing  with  romantic  interest. — Wesleyan  Methodist  Magazine. 

Gold  and  the  Gospel. 

Gold  and  the  Gospel:  Prize  Essays  on  the  Scriptural  Duty  of  Giving 
in  Proportion  to  Means  and  Income.  With  an  Introduction  by  Rev. 
Jesse  T.  Peck,  D.  D. 

16mo.  pp.  328.  Muslin $0  34 

I.  An  Essay  on  the  Measure  of  Christian  Liberality.  By  Rev.  Henry  Con- 
stable, A.  M.  II.  The  Scripture  Rule  of  Religious  Contribution:  in  what 
Proportion  should  a Believer  in  Revelation  dedicate  his  Property  to  the 
Cause  of  God?  , 

A few  Methodist  and  Presbyterian  laymen  of  Ireland  last  year  offered  two 
prizes  for  the  first  and  second  best  essays  in  favour  of  the  Scriptural  duty 
of  “giving  in  proportion  to  means  and  income.”  Five  adjudicators  wore 
chosen,  and  fifty-one  essays  wero  sent  in.  But  when  the  adjudicators  had 
finished  their  labours,  strange  to  tell,  each  gave  his  verdict  in  favour  of  a 
different  writer.  Each  seems  to  have  been  tenacious  of  his  own  judg- 
ment, and  the  result  was  that  the  five  essays  were  published  in  one  volume 
und<  r the  title  of  “ Gold  and  the  Gospel.”  Already  the  work  has  attained 
a wide  circulation  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland.  Fivo  gentlemen,  of  differ- 
ent denominations,  have  each  procured  a thousand  copies  for  gratuitous 
disposition  In  their  respective  Churches. 

The  present  volume  comprises  the  first  two  of  those  essays.  They  are  well 
adapted  to  the  American  mind,  and  the  inquiring  and  improving  condition 
of  the  American  churches.  Lot  this  book  be  generally  read,  and  acted  on, 
and  the  result  will  bo  to  put  a now  face  on  the  financial  affairs  of  the  Chris 
tian  world. 


